《The Devil King》


 Prologue

    A man sat at his desk, typing away upon a keyboard full of keys within a dimly lit room. In front of him were a pair of monitors which revealed a classical song native to his world, as well as a piece of paper with which was filled with many letters and numbers. For such a man was considered a Wordsmith within the land, and though he was one of many, his craft stirred many a heart.


    It was here that he sat contemplating what came next within that which stirred many a heart and mind. For he was a Storyteller, and enjoyed exploring the nether realms which had reduced his potential readers to a condensed number of a few hundred. Of which was due to the Madness and Chaos he employed with his keystrokes, and those who dared to read his works had to steel their hearts from which the Darkness of the mind lay in wait.


    Though, he did employ the use of torches for those who dared to traverse his dark road, there were still many who would often times complain about it not being bright enough, despite knowing the path before them stretched forwards. Greater still were those who embraced the Darkness, tossing away their torches to be engulfed in the Madness within. These craved the death and destructions caused within such stories, and the man would oftentimes grin and laugh with gaiety.


    For now, he paused in his tapping away at the keys in order to relieve himself of the liquid which filled his bladder, and upon finishing such a task with the washing of his hands, felt... odd. For it was as though the air had grown heavy all of a sudden, to which he shrugged his shoulders with the belief that it was due to him being tired after a long day. Of which was soon confirmed, as the clock in the lower, right hand corner of the monitors showed the time 1:25 AM. Whereupon he did yawn greatly, then winced as the right side of his jaw sparked with pain.


    "Really do need to see my dentist about that," he muttered softly, as the digits of his right hand massaged the area slowly whilst applying pressure, "Will need a hot-pad before going to bed, but let''s have a shower first."


    Whereupon he did prepare for a long soak in allowing the hot waters to trickle down upon his flesh, but not before frowning at the fat which caused his body to appear larger than what he was comfortable with. However, he did shrug at the sight, knowing full well that it can be removed after a few months of working his body at the gym, and hopped into the shower.


    Here, he noted that same feeling as he scrubbed his body with soap, but it felt a little more intensified. ''Odd,'' his mind wondered as he peered around the tub which was a barrier between the tiled floor and the water which was released from the shower head above, ''I must be more exhausted than I thought.'' Once again, he shrugged his shoulders whilst he resumed his wash and soak within the embrace of the hot waters above.


    *****


    Within another reality, and upon a world which mirrored the man''s own, was one called Terra. Of which contained a variety of races which appeared to have been called into being by a Wordsmith''s pen stroke. In that there were Elves, Dwarves, Beastial races, Kindred, and so many others living together. There were even Humans and Demons, but those two races were in a constant conflict with one another due to their own avarice to rule over all.


    Upon one part of the world sat the continent of Alivar which was home to most of the Humans, and towards the central part, near a range of mountains sat the city of New Wair. Of which contained within was the ruling monarchs over the race of Humans, and were called King Samiah, Queen Guinevere, and Princess Delilah. Each of whom ruled well enough, but were in a bind. For the forces of one who called himself the Demon Lord had appeared within their lands.


    Therefore, the King marshaled his armies and marched them forwards whilst leaving only a thousand strong to protect the city, and no, it was not enough. For once the armies of the Humans were a few days'' ride away, did they receive reports of Demons being sighted near the city''s farmlands. More so were such lands being torched, the men slaughtered, children enslaved, and the women used to relieve the stresses of those who conquered their lands.


    Which led to one of two paths the Queen and Princess could take. Either remain and face these demons with the rest of their might, or flee into the wilderness. The former, being a headstrong woman whose ferocity was only matched by her husband''s cunning wit, sought to rouse the rest of the soldiers from their beds. Thus leaving the Princess to flee, and would have opted for that decision, if not for an Elder''s suggestion.


    This one, though old with a head of snow-white hair which fell around his shoulders, and wore robes of stained blue about his body. Clutched within his right hand was a gnarled staff of oak which spiraled upwards at the handle by approximately forty centimetres. Thus, giving it a height of one hundred and eighty centimetres in total. Within the left, however, was an old book which had been well treated with oils and magicks, which was then presented to the Queen and her daughter within a spacious room where a few people could be received before presenting themselves within the throne room.


    "Your majesties," bowed the Elder whilst holding out the book, "Within these passages are the incantations to summon one from another world to save us from the Demon scourge."


    "What?" squeaked Delilah, who was of thirteen winters, and was just starting to come into womanhood. Upon her body was a frilled dress of pink and flowered blues sewn into the hem. It was long enough to trail down to her ankles whilst revealing a pair of ruby studded slippers.


    Her own features, however, were delicate, but aged. For she had long ago seen the horrors of the world, one that would scar the mind of a child and causing them to grow up far faster than what should be normal. If one were to peer past this hardship, then they would see the lost innocence hiding beneath. One which softened her cheeks to a rosy tint, and kept her lips small. Whereas her eyes broke apart such innocence, as they were as sharp and piercing as a hawk''s. Combined with her beak-like nose, many had surmised her legacy was a part of the Avians rather than that of a Human. Which also extended to her hair, as it was kept short and spiked up and out towards the back and was the colour of golden straw.


    Of which came mostly from her own mother, who also wore her hair short, but was of shadow-grey in colour, and had the exact same eyes. Though, their colours were different, with the child''s being of new grass after the winter months, and Guinevere''s of newly smelted bronze. This meant that although she had many aspects of her mother, she also had many more of her father. Thus, none may suspect adultery towards the woman, despite many voices rising to the occasion.


    In any case, the woman before the old man wore a long and flowing gown of yellow satin, which showed off her many curves. However, what many believe to be a soft woman would find themselves hard pressed. For her body was covered in taught and wired muscles, as she had learned long ago that the world would not give up its treasures willingly. Therefore, she had trained her body into what it was currently, and held enough of a commanding voice to inspire any and all to rally to her. To say she was mightier than her husband would be an understatement.


    Where she was currently was within the centre of the room which had a high back chair of reds and golds. To the left and right of such a chair were identical wicker chairs covered in gold and jewels. Here, she received the book well, and opened it to a marked page whilst the Elder fidgeted somewhat in his spot. For although he had come with the desire to save themselves, he could not act without permission, and the lady queen was one of the hardest to please. This was due to her being skeptical of magicks, and preferred to fight with sword and bow over the chantings of words.


    "Mother?" squeaked the princess once more, and tried to peer over her mother''s arm to glance at the pages. However, she could not understand what was viewed, as it contained many a spell circle, the formulae needed, as well as the specific chants necessary to summon he or she into their world. Which led to her own head to ache as she tried to follow what was written, and sat back in her own chair.


    Queen Guinevere ignored her child, glancing up occasionally to glare at the older man before she returned to the book. However, she was soon through with such an object, and handed it back to the Elder with a sharp tone of, "It says you need at least a full month to prepare everything, and if you hadn''t noticed, we don''t exactly have the time."


    "W-well," he sweated slightly at the accusation, gulping audibly before continuing with, "W-we have a-already p-pre-prepared," and ducked as the woman''s face heated greatly with anger, but was quickly released with a sigh.


    "Fine. Do what you want, but don''t bother me until it is finished, understand?"


    "Y-yes, my Lady," he bowed quickly, backing away slowly before fleeing their sharp gazes.


    *****


    Upon the outskirts of the capital city of New Wair, and within the territories designated to the farmers, was an encampment of two thousand strong Demons. Towards the southern tip of the encampment was a large tent of ten metres in diametre, and within such a thing was a long table of five metres by three. Sitting upon such a table was the map of the surrounding areas with many a figurine standing tall. One such was the row of tents with many a demon upon the farmlands, whilst those representing the queen and princess were within the castle''s location.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Surrounding such a table were four beings in red livery, each with a golden symbol stamped into the left side of their necks. Of which were four pairs of crimson orbs trickling downwards, which was a representation of their liege lord called the Demon Lord. Each of these beings ranged from two metres and four in height, whilst having a variety of builds. Such as one was wired and muscular, whereas another was full of muscles which strained against its skin.


    Each of these Demons grumbled and argued over the distribution of troops, whilst around them, the air was filled with the screams and cries of mercy from the Humans they had captured and conquered. Such as the women desiring an end as the males of the camp ravished their bodies, the crying of children who called out for their parents as they were branded with hot irons, and the men spitting profanities as their heads rolled away from their bodies. All of this and more was what filled the air within the camp, and these four paid little heed to what occurred outside.


    That is, until a shorter Demon of one and a half metres tall dashed inside, huffing and puffing as though it were out of breath. This one wore a shroud of leather armour about its person, and at its waist was a belt containing main a missive of parchment. One of which was pulled from the right hip as it shouted in a higher pitched voice, "General," before handing the parchment to one of the four and ran right back out.


    Such an outburst caused the other three to silence themselves as they turned towards the one designated as "General". Of whom was a much older Demon who stood with a hunch as it laid the parchment flat upon the table. Here, the remaining three scurried over in order to view what was written, and upon doing so, grimaced greatly.


    "Gentlemen," called out the elderly Demon in a light tone full of mirth, causing the remaining three to return to their places, "It appears we must not bicker any longer. So bring about your soldiers, because we now have to halt this ''Hero Summoning Ritual'' as they have called it."


    "Hah," snorted the overly buff Demon, "What is one more Human going to do? They can''t honestly believe one more cannon fodder will bring about their victory over us."


    "Idiot," chimed in the one with wired muscles, slapping the other upside the head with a resounding crack. Which caused the recipient to flinch and rub the back of its head whilst glaring at the offender, "If you paid attention to your studies, you''d know that the last Hero that was summoned slew our Lord''s father with relative ease."


    "Yeah, but that was an Elf, and it used an arrow to end him," growled the other, who was still rubbing the back of its head, "And did you have to hit me so hard?"


    "How else am I going to get you to notice when you''ve become an idiot again, you idiot?"


    "Enough!" roared the fourth member, slamming great and scaled clawed hands upon the table. Of which was so great that the shockwaves knocked over the Humans, but not their camp, "You both are blathering idiots. Now stop your bickering and go prepare your soldiers before I remove your hide to decorate the walls." Upon so saying, the two were tossed out of the large tent, just as the fourth growled, "We march within the hour. Now get!"


    *****


    During this hour, the Humans had prepared for the summoning of a Hero to deliver them from the Demons. Of which caused many a great Mage and Priest to gather within a worn cathedral next to the monarchy''s castle. Here, they tossed out the old and worn chairs and benches in order to paint the ground with many sigils, inscriptions, and spell circles. Many of which surrounded a much grander circle within the centre of the cathedral, as the smaller were designed to have a Mage or priest to chant within.


    Upon completion, and a cursory glance to fix anything out of place, the Elder who proposed such a venture to Queen Guinevere took up his position at the northern base of a smaller circle. Where he began a low chant as nineteen others also took up their positions, chanting the same words whilst pooling their energies together, then sending it into the greater spell circle. Of which glowed a fierce vermillion as many of the words that had been etched into the edges alighted from the magicks and energies they absorbed.


    *****


    Upon another world, however, the man who was a Wordsmith exited his shower, and began to dress as the air became as thick as pea soup. Of which was not created by the steam of the hot water, but it did cause him some concern. For the world around him spun on its axis, and he fell to the ground.


    Or, would have if not for the blaringly obvious fact that the ground had vanished and he was now floating in a dark void. Whereupon he heard many voices chanting in a language which was unknown to his ears. The pitches of the voices which spoke such words rose and fell in intervals until they harmonised with one another. Which led to him being pulled towards the never ending darkness of the void, and he heard a soft voice that was neither male, nor female, whispered into his ears.


    "<Downloading basic understanding of Terran Languages..... Download complete>"


    "<Downloading basics of Magick..... Download complete>"


    "<Downloading basics of Warrior Craft..... Download complete>"


    "<Downloading new template of Male Human Body..... Download complete>"


    He did not understand what was being spoken, and flinched at the words whilst turning this way and that in order to figure out where the voice came from. However, he quickly deduced that such a voice came from everywhere and nowhere at the same time. For the words themselves did not echo as though spoken from afar, nor were they close to his person. They were, just there and not.


    In any case, the man''s body stiffened as the unknown voice spoke once again, "<Uploading in progress..... Please stand by>." Of which led to him releasing a wordless and soundless scream as something flew into his mind and body. The former felt as though something had painfully removed the top of his skull, and poured forth a torrent of molten metal into his brain pan. Whereas the latter, quite literally, tore out the fat which hid within his body whilst slowly aging it backwards until he was at the approximate age of eighteen years. Upon completion, the something which led to his body''s pain pulled out the many foreign objects which laid within him. For he had long ago suffered many a surgery in order to fix his body, and many instruments, such as bolts and staples, were left within him to continue to hold their designated targets together.


    As such, these were quickly removed, causing him an insurmountable amount of pain. It was to the point of his mind desiring the sweet release of unconsciousness, but that which had spoken aloud would not allow such an event to occur. Therefore, the man continued to wordlessly scream, for that which was around him was not finished. For it then turned inwards, removing, replacing, and regrowing organ meat, bone, muscle tissue, and the like.


    *****


    Upon the world of Terra, however, Queen Guinevere was shouting orders to her soldiers and conscripted city folk. The latter were given bows and spear with orders to shoot any Demon who dared to advance upon or fly above the walls. Whereas the former were also given such orders, but were also tasked with giving such people a crash course in how to nock an arrow and how to use their spears.


    For upon the fields outside of the city of new Wair was the advancing Demon Army with many a siege tower, ballistae, and catapult within their ranks. Whereupon the latter of the three were quickly loaded up, but held off of firing for a few moments as the army continued to push forward the other two.


    "Catapults," growled a nasal-like voice of a Demon, as it raised its short, right arm high. Of which was the signal for the teams to prepare to fire, and that they did by pouring oils upon the stones before alighting them aflame. "Loose," it howled, swinging its arm forwards as the world around them hummed with the thrum of released ropes which held down the bowls of the siege weapons. These then were quickly brought forward, slamming against a thick ridge of wood as they released the flaming stones.


    Each of which soared through the air as the weapons were brought back down to be reloaded, howling and roaring before crashing into the walls or houses of stone and wood beyond. Thus resulting in the Humans'' screams of pain, horror, and anger, whilst the Demon army howled with glee at their quarry''s pain.


    These then called out for the ballistae to be prepared and loaded with heavy ropes to allow their iron ladders to be pulled and anchored into the walls. Of which will allow their comrades to climb such ladders and do battle with their foes. Whereas the towers were continued to push as the Humans themselves called upon their magicks, loosing them upon the Demons below just as many a torrent of arrows fell upon them.


    The Humans fought with desperation, knowing full well that any chance of reinforcement reaching them would be at least a day away. Of whom also know what would happen if they failed to defend their beloved city. For the screams of the women, the suffering of children, and the cries of the men within the farmlands had drifted over the city by way of magick since their conquest. This was used to reduce their morale, and had succeeded in some aspects.


    That is, until the appearance of their queen appeared before them. Of whom wore full plate armour of silver and red, behind her were eight hundred of her personal army. However, they numbered as one thousand, which meant the remaining two hundred were left within the castle proper in order to protect the princess and something else.


    "We have found a way to win this war," she called out to each and every last one of them, which led to many to raise up their heads with eyes full of hope, "The castle Mages and Priests are summoning into this world, a Hero to deliver us from the scourge that is the Demon Lord, but we must make haste and protect them. For if the Demons manage to reach them, then all is lost.


    "So up, good citizens of New Wair. Up and to arms until the Hero is summoned and brought forth to strike back against the Demon Lord and his armies!"


    These were the words spoken by she who was their queen, and led them forward to the battlements. Each of whom had heard of the tales of Heroes being summoned to their world, bringing about great change both good and ill to the kingdoms of Terra. To know that they had one being brought forth was enough to spur them forwards, even though their chances of living were slim at best. For each Demon had the strength of ten of their knights, and to deploy two thousand against their city? They would be lucky to live through it all.

 Chapter 1

    "<Could not detect a Mana Core... Please stand by as one is being created within the target''s core>," spoke the strange voice once again, as the man was reduced to a broken mess of pain and fury. For he had suffered much from this unknown voice, and held a desire to lash out at it when he received the chance. Only problem is, the voice presented itself as everywhere and nowhere at the same time. Therefore, he could only float in an aimless manner whilst simmering with his rage.


    However, just as these words had finished speaking, his mind returned to the white void within as more pain engulfed his entire being. For something within his entire being broke with a thunderous explosion that only he felt and heard. It was as though a strong, but fragile bottle of thin metal had ruptured, sending forth many shards to lacerate his insides. So much so, that he did cough and spat out many a mouthful of blood just as the voice once again made its presence known.


    "<ERROR>," it came with a shriek as the darkness of the void space around him flared with flashing red, "<Mana Core could not be constructed. Restarting process. Please standby>." That which felt as though it had exploded was being mended without care, leaving his innards to be healed in a ragged manner which would no doubt leave scars. However, he was unable to determine such a thing, as he was unable to see within himself as the voice continued to perform whatever it was doing before.


    Unfortunately for himself, the same effect occurred, and his mind was sent forth into the land of pain and anguish whilst his body retched up several mouthfuls of blood within the darkness.


    *****


    "Ugh! What now?" grumbled a small girl within a black void space. Of whom wore a pink and flowery dress, and had a head of snow white hair, skin of alabaster, and eyes as dark as pitch. Before her was a small table she had been kneeling again, the remnants of a tea set and empty cups were strewn off to the right, whilst a small puddle of drool had formed where her mouth laid open.


    This would have continued to form into a larger puddle, if not for the fact that a translucent screen had appeared in front of her person. Upon such a screen, and with bold letters, was the word ERROR. Accompanied with the word came a blaringly loud sound that was both deep and rich as well as being one of high pitch. This, along with the constant flashing of red caused her to awaken and rub her petite mouth with the back of her left sleeve.


    "Huh?" Her face molded into one of disgust and annoyance as she sat back upon her knees whilst the screen flowed within a few dozen centimetres of her face. Yawning greatly whilst stretching her small body, she reached out and swiped at the image. Within heartbeats, the flashing lights and sounds faded whilst the word drifted off to the upper left corner. Whereas the rest of the screen revealed the man coughing up many mouthfuls of blood, whilst within the body showed the construction and immediate destruction of the Mana Core the System tried to create.


    However, this did not catch her eye, save for the apparent torture the man went through, whereupon she did grin at his suffering. Instead, it was the Mana flow itself. For the entirety of the mystical energies within his body were pulled together in order to create a vessel for which the Mana upon Terra would come to fill, but when it broke? The energies should have dissipated, but instead continued to flow within and throughout his body as though he were naught, but a sieve in a raging river.


    "Curious," she muttered, tapping the index finger of her left hand against her lips, whilst her right tapped on the screen in order to stop the torture of the man before her. Of whom then floated in the black void, his chest heaving up and down as he filled his lungs with the air of the space.


    He was, indeed, gladdened for the respite, but steeled himself for whatever was to come. Even going so far as to glance around with crazed eyes full of fury and hatred for what he had to endure.


    "Oh," softly moaned the child with a great grin upon her features, one that revealed many rows of sharpened teeth, "That''s the look I want to see, but now I need to see who is summoning... you... Humans?" Texts within an unknown language filled the screen, which then revealed the war torn capital of New Wair. Of which was being besieged by two legions of Demons, causing her to release a, "Tch," as she noticed them.


    "Well," she sighed softly, mussing her hair before shaking it quickly. Of which then drifted into a style which begat it to fall all around her head, shielding it from the prying eyes that did not exist within her space. Well, it would have shielded her features, if a part of it did not peel back to reveal a left eye which had become a bright crimson which had been spilt upon virgin snow. "Well, let''s get you to the Humans, shall we?"


    However, just as she sent out the command to send the man on his way, the word ERROR appeared in the centre of the screen. All the while, texts upon either side revealed that due to the absence of a Mana Core within the male Human, he was not allowed to enter the world down below.


    "Oh, for fuck''s sake," she growled, rolling her pitch coloured eyes at the System''s warning, "Just give him the Wizard Class and be done with it."


    "<ERROR>," responded the System, "<Wizard Class is not applicable to the World called Terra>"


    Of which caused the girl to release a half scream, half growl into the black void which was her space. Her hands and arms flailed about her body as she toppled upon her back whilst her legs were stretched out underneath the low table. "Why do you have to be so god damn annoying, Command?" she called out into her space, and followed it up with, "


    "


    "


    "Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "<Terra has been successfully paused. All actions within are frozen until commanded otherwise>"


    "<WARNING! Abuse of the System''s ability to stop time upon a world could result in->"


    "Blah, blah, blah," the white haired girl waved at the voice and its stern warning, "I''ve heard it all before." Slowly, she sat upon her rear end, stretching her body once more before bringing the screen closer to her person. Here, she began to tap away at the translucent and rectangular structure with all ten of her digits. Of which was being used to implement the Class called Wizardry, and everything necessary for an individual to use such a thing. This, as well as creating several vague legends and heroes who used such a thing.


    She even went out of her way to implement some unrealistic abilities. Such as attuning one''s self to an element would allow such a being to interact with them on a more intimate level. This caused her to devolve into a fit of giggles as she reread what she had typed into the System, believing such words to be taken in a way that would cause one''s mind to fall into the gutter.


    However, one of the main key points in using such a Class meant that a person must not have developed a Mana Core. Which meant only one in a few million beings upon the world would be able to use such a thing, but with it being a vague and odd Class, the chances of obtaining it... Well, these beings without a Mana Core would have an easier task of hunting Star Fish within Terra''s own sun before they would be able to practice the craft. This also meant that there would be more beings without a Core appearing throughout the world, but with her absolute control, she limited the chances to almost zero.


    "<Resume World: Terra>," she commanded as her body slumped atop the table which was now devoid of her drool puddle and scattered tea set.


    "<Resuming the world called Terra... Please standby...>"


    "<Terra has now resumed all activities upon the surface, sky, sea, and beneath the earth>"


    "<WARNING! Detected new interface... Wizardry Class has been added. Do you wish to implement?>"


    "Yes," she drawled out in a reply, her head bobbing upwards as she spoke, "and give it to that one." Her right hand waved at the man floating within the darkness of the void. Of whom was still angered about what had occurred to him.


    "Muu. Can''t believe the Demons attacked while I was asleep," she grumbled to herself, "Better not ruin that bakery... I want sweets... Muu."


    *****


    The man floated within the darkness, his consciousness doing its best to release the body from awareness, but failed in every attempt. Even more so was the attempt made during the process of creating something called a "Mana Core", which tried to form within the space of his appendix. Unfortunately, whatever tried to perform such an action caused the unnecessary organ to rupture, spilling its acids and other undesirable fluids into his body. Therefore causing blood to seep into his stomach, which was then ejected out of his mouth.


    However, when such an event occurred, the process would halt, repair the damage, then try once again. Which would repeat half a dozen times before something greater than the voice caused it to halt its attempt to create the foreign object, and therefore allowed the man a slight reprieve. Though he did try to search for someone or something to lash out against for his troubles, he could not see a thing within the Void. Therefore, he contemplated and imagined ringing the neck, or necks, of those who stole him away to torture his mind and body.


    This, and only this, kept his mind from breaking too far, which left no doubt within him. ''I will kill you,'' his mind stirred as the fog within was lifted away from the pain for only a moment before it returned just in time for the man to resume his enduring the torture of the unknown voice as it poured something down his throat to the point of him believing he would perish.


    "<Downloading Wizardry Class. Please standby...>"


    ''I will kill you,'' the man heard his mind growl as he felt something foreign enter the whole of his being, ''I will kill you.''


    "<Download complete...>"


    "<Downloading Spell List. Please standby...>"


    ''Kill.''


    "<Download complete...>"


    "<Downloading Spell list for Wizardry Class...>"


    ''Kill.''


    "<Downloading prerequisites for Wizardry Spells...>"


    ''Kill.''


    "<Downloading Lore of Wizardry Class...>"


    ''Kill!''


    "<Downloading System of World of Terra within new entity... Please standby>"


    ''KILL!''


    *****


    "Retreat! Retreat to the castle," howled many a frightened Human in bronze or iron armour. Each stained with blood and ichor from both Human comrade and Demon alike, "They''ve broken through the West Gate. Retreat!"


    Whilst those upon the other walls slowly pulled back, Queen Guinevere was being ushered by a dozen battered and bloodied knights in bent armour. They were to bring her back, even if she complained or fought against their wishes, and she did so greatly. Even when she was reminded of her daughter and her safety, she still did not budge.


    "She''s a strong girl, and has the best protecting her," she growled as the first of many Demons, each clad with tattered leathers to hide their deformities beneath, rushed towards their positions. However, these were considered to be grunts amongst the legions, and therefore were cut down with only a few casualties from the Humans'' side. Unfortunately for themselves, they lost these wounded to the next rush, which was enough to cause the remaining knights, the twelve before, to usher her away.


    "Forgive me, your Majesty," growled one of the knights, calling her attention away just long enough for one of their number to knock her out with a spell. Whereupon this one caught her unconscious, and proceeded to sling her body over his shoulder as though she were a sack of potatoes.


    "To the castle," he howled, calling attention to everyone and anyone nearby, "Protect her majesties Queen Guinevere, Princess Delilah, and the Ritual! The Hero is coming!"


    "To the castle!" responded another voice, as the group led a ragtag procession of wounded, haggard, and dying Humans back to a well fortified castle. Of which allowed the procession to enter whilst archers rained death upon the Demons with iron and magick.


    "Close the gate!" cried out another battered knight as the one carrying the Queen was sent flying into the stone wall nearby. For she had awaken, and was not at all pleased to see that her knights had rebelled against her, as well as the gate crashing into the ground, closed.


    However, instead of punishing those who performed such a treacherous action upon her, marched off towards the cathedral with an air of fury around her.

 Chapter 2

    "<Download Complete>," came the voice of the man''s tormentor once more. Who then growled up at such an entity with only the ferocity of a chained beast that was kept far from the public could muster. However, he soon felt a great pull of his body, and noted he was actually flying, but to where?


    "<Welcome, new Hero>," it spoke yet again, but with more feeling despite it retaining the monotone, "<Welcome to the world called Terra>."


    A bright and white light flew into his eyes, momentarily blinding them. Upon becoming adjusted, however, he noted his surrounding had become engulfed in a bright yellow stream of energy. Beyond the stream were pinpoints of distant lights, whereas before him was a great world which reminded him of his own world called Earth. It even had a few continents which were the shape of the lands claimed by his race, but were also pushed close together.


    This reminded his mind of what Archaeologists and Geologists of his world claimed that the continents of their world were, at one point, just one land. That which was before his eyes was of such a reminder, but his mind could not place what the super continent was called. ''Well, no matter,'' his mental self grinned, pushing aside the call for vengeance against the unknown in order to view the beauty before himself.


    ''Onward! To Adventure,'' and promptly giggled to himself, whilst not paying attention to the fire which sparked into existence upon the soles of his feet.


    *****


    High above the castle within the city of New Wair were a gathering of dark and foreboding clouds. All of which swirled around the castle, but more specifically, around the cathedral next to it. For within the space were the chantings and prayings of Priests and Mages alike, each sending forth their energies to summon into being a Hero to deliver them from the Demon scourge which waylaid their city and nation.


    During the entire preceding, the sounds of battle within the city had wafted into their air space, and a few did turn their hearts and minds towards such sounds, but promptly focused upon their task after a stern voice commanded, "Almost there, lads. Keep going, and soon we shall be done with the Demons."


    This voice came from a pair of twins that were most notable for being the youngest ambassadors ever employed by the Human monarchy. What is more, the pair stood out wherever they went, all due to two factors. Their clothing and their charm.


    The latter can be brushed off as a prerequisite to becoming a diplomat. For the need of a silver tongue was of the highest priority, whereas having the looks to back such a tongue was always a bonus.


    As for their apparel? Both wore only one colour each, which shouldn''t cause too much of a stir, correct? Well, that is unless you were the pair. For example, one of the twins had shoulder length hair of snow white in colour, whilst the other had short hair of spiked crimson. The both of them wore the opposite''s colour of their hair, which meant the crimson haired twin wore garments of snow white whilst the latter had a crimson attire. What is more, the pair were a Mage and a Priest with the twin of snow white hair as the Priest and the other as the Mage.


    Quite confusing, to be fair, but they make do with what they have.


    Outside, however, the battle was faring poor towards the Humans, as the conscripts had fallen to sword, claw, and spell whilst the knights rallied together for a suicidal charge. Unfortunately for themselves, they were all blasted into bits and pieces of warped iron and flesh as something else entered the scene.


    Of which came in the guise of a Draconian of red scales, wearing only a bronze cuirass over its chest whilst a kilt of leather adorned with the bones and skulls of many a Human decorated the sides. Upon its scaled head, however, was a crown of horns which jutted along the sides and curved themselves into an S configuration along the scaled head.


    This one stood at a height of three and a half metres, with bulging muscles as well as a breath of bright red-orange flames which appeared and vanished with every breath. The claws upon its scaled hands, though covered in gore from the Humans that dared to challenge its rights of conquest, were far superior as bones than the hardest iron every conceived from the forges of Man.


    Whereupon it did hiss greatly, directing half its forces to siege the cathedral whilst the rest charged into the castle. Of which contained many non-combatants that soon shrieked with pain and fright as the Demons rend and tore their flesh asunder. Those who ventured to siege the cathedral, however, were immediately blown backwards to where this large Draconian stood with contempt for the living. Here, such minions were stepped over as it did spy a feminine figure standing in front of a group of a dozen fearful knights.


    "Ah, Guinevere," hissed the red scaled Draconian as it stepped on the body of a dark green scaled minion. Where it did squeal as its life was squashed due to the clawed foot which was pressed down upon it broke through the scales, muscle, and bone. Once inside its body, the claws found purchase with the minion''s heart, and promptly tore it to shreds. Thereby ensuring its death to create the mood between Human and Demon. Of which stated that the red scale did not care about its minions, and had no problem sending everything at those before it.


    "My Lord will reward this one if it were to bring back your mangled body," its voice trailed off into a hissing fit of laughter, but was immediately cut off when the swirling mass of clouds parted to reveal a pillar of light which uplifted the spirits of the Humans.


    "Look," called out one of the knights, pointing towards the centre of the pillar, of which contained a speck of a person within, "Our prayers have been answered! A Hero has been summoned!" Whereupon the rest of the knights became joyous, cheering the coming of their saviour, whereas their queen only frowned. For she spied the Draconian chant something in its native language.


    Here, she turned to bark at the revelry her soldiers had created, but was almost immediately hushed as a great wind slammed the cadre into the cathedral itself. Not only were they affected by such winds, but the Demons themselves as well. For within the area which once held the red scale, now stood a quadrupedal, red scaled dragon of ten metres in length. Which then stretched itself tall by rearing back upon its hind legs, stretching forth a pair of blood-red wings, and roared with great might as the clouds above darkened whilst rumbling in response.


    The man within the light turned towards such a creature just as the pillar slowed his body so that he would not become paste within the spell circle drawn by the mages and priests within the cathedral. Of which allowed him to watch everything unfold as though he were nothing more than a spectator of a play. One where he would remain as such, if not for the fact that there was a large dragon head in front of his body. Not to mention the fact that its maw was opened wide and he was given access to view the churning flames from within.


    Of which was breathed out and upon the summoned man from another world. One whose mind could not comprehend the situation, and was only able to utter the words, "That is so cool," from his mouth before his entirety was engulfed in orange-red flames.


    *****


    "<ERROR> <ERROR> <ERROR> <ERROR>," the System within the white void space blared into being, causing the strange girl to leap from her position behind the table, and cursed as well as a sailor. Whereas the whole of her space was full of a flashing crimson light which no doubt would have caused lesser beings to fall prone whilst their bodies spasmed.


    "What the fuck is going on?" she called out, and was given a prompt reply in the form of a stream of words.


    Each of which repeated the same string in a repeated fashion of, "<ERROR! SUMMONED HUMAN CAN NO LONGER BE FOUND! ERROR!>"


    "What do you mean you can''t fucking find him?" she screamed over the "Errors" voiced by the System within her space, and was responded with a repetitious video of the man from Earth being bathed in Dragon Fire before vanishing on the spot. No. He did not become ash, but vanished in his entirety with not even a trace of him left behind.


    "Where. Did. He. Go?" the girl ground her teeth as she witnessed what had transpired for the eighth time, "<Command: Find the summoned Human>"


    Upon so saying, the blaring lights and sounds vanished, leaving the monotonous voice to reply with, "<Searching for summoned Human... Please standby...>"


    "Ugh," she groaned heavily, flopping onto her table with a huff, "So annoying."


    *****


    Back upon the world called Earth, the man''s household awoke to a roaring fire and the screams of pain he exuded. For the flames of the Dragon he had witnessed held enough magickal energies to sever his link to that world. Thereby sending him back to his own, but not without a going away present.


    As for the household? They quickly rushed with only a few panicking upon noting the flames had engulf the being who was considered as a Wordsmith upon their world. However, these were quickly ordered to find something to put out the flames, or call for medical assistances. These then rushed away, leaving a pair of males to use a chemical compound of cold white foam to smother the flames. Unfortunately for themselves, such a fire would not be easily tamed. As such, the man''s left arm was devoured in the process, allowing all before him to witness the action whilst the rest of his body sagged or continued to be cooked.


    This would continue, even as another brought in a pale of dirt to be dumped upon the man''s roasted flesh, but would only be able to smother the flames. That is, however, until a group of heavily padded personages appeared before them, shoving them away as they plied the same cold foam upon his body. However, even though it was of the same chemical compound, what the others did not have was an ample supply of it. Therefore, much of the area within the man''s home was coated in the foam, but lucky for them, the fire was now out.


    *


    The man''s, the Wordsmith''s, consciousness faded in and out as he caught snippets of words here and there as the world around him moved. Unfortunately for himself, he could neither see nor speak, but what he could hear was nothing short of frightening.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "What''s the situation?" called out a gruff, male voice as the man felt something brush over his body, but it was a distant and fleeting feeling.


    "Caucasian male, two hundred and two centimetres, heavily burnt whilst in his home," replied another before the voices faded away.


    Upon his return to consciousness, he felt exceedingly cold. Of which was an odd feeling, for his memory told him that such high burns would deaden his senses completely. So how could he feel cold? This query plagued his mind for the remainder of his time awake, and soon faded away with nary an answer.


    "I''m sorry Mrs. ***," came the soft voice of another being, one which was feminine to the man''s hearing, but was unable to place whether or not it was a male''s or female''s, "but your son is in a lot of pain, and we''re not even sure if he''ll make it. We''ve had to put him into a coma, and-"


    "And nothing," cried out a soprano voice of a female the man was familiar with. Of whom appeared to be under a great amount of stress, even crying whilst trying to speak, "He''s our son, even if he can''t speak or see."


    ''Oh,'' drawled his tired mind, ''So that''s why I feel so light. Good to know.''


    "Hey," cried out another''s voice, one that was a strained and distraught tone that could no doubt be the Wordsmith''s brother, "He''s awake!"


    "That shouldn''t be possible," murmured the one speaking to his mother, before vanishing from his senses.


    "***," called out another voice, one that was also tired and strained, matching the same tone as his brother''s, "Are you okay? Can you hear us?"


    "***, can''t you see he''s not okay? They said eighty percent of his body was burnt, and nearly all of it is third degree burns," came the muffled and cracked voice of his mother.


    ''Heh,'' grinned his mental self, ''That''s a death sentence if I ever heard of one.''


    "[But wouldst thou wish to die?]" came a voice which wafted through his mental ears, one that was neither male, nor female, but it was not the same one which tortured his body the last time he was awake.


    ''Ah, I must be going crazy. Then again, I''m a dead man, so it''s not all bad.'' Once again, the mental visage of the man grinned as he tried to turn his attention back towards the material world, but found only frantic voices which grew distant with every breath.


    ''So this is what it feels like to die, huh? Not too bad,'' and would have slowly give into that which was pulling his essence away, but found it blocked by something unknown, ''Hey, do you mind? I''d like to rest now.''


    "[But wouldst thou not desire for adventure upon another world?]" came the unknown voice which appeared similar to the one that tortured his body, but was not.


    ''Maybe?'' was his reply, as he did not feel anything towards that other world which sent him to his death. Rather, he was still curious, but sleeping for an age was more tantalising than anything else at this point. However, he still had to ask, ''Why?''


    "[Why what?]" The voice seemed to be holding back its gaiety, but he caught it rather quickly.


    ''Why bother with me, when I desire to sleep beneath an oak tree for an age before moving on with whatever I have left?''


    "[Why indeed,]" chortled the voice, "[Maybe thou hast garnered my attention, or perhaps thy and thine own reaction was not to bow and scrape and beg for thine own life after thou hast clearly expired. Perhaps thou art of many a mystery, and I am of curious folk. Who is to say?]"


    The man''s mental self sighed with great exasperation, whereas the other continued to chortle. Then again, although he was curious as to why he was chosen, knew he would gain nothing if he continued to press for details against this "curious" creature. Therefore, he asked, ''What do you gain from my supposed resurrection?''


    Whereas the other breathed in a great bout of air, if such a thing existed where they currently were, before replying with, "[Entertainment.]"


    ''Hah?'' The man could not understand what had occurred, or if he had heard the word spoken from this unknown being, ''What do you mean by "Entertainment"?''


    "[Tis exactly as I hath spoken of. Thou wouldst provide my eyes with entertainment within the land of the living.]"


    ''What sort of entertainment?''


    "[Any sort, so long as thou givest me access to thine own sight and the rights to view everything which hath progressed throughout your day.]"


    No. The man did not comprehend what was spoken, even if the words were archaic in nature, but pressed on rather than waste his time on such a thing. ''And what, pray tell, would I gain from all of this?''


    "[Life once more.]"


    When nothing more was spoken, the man felt as though his body were slipping away from the creature which tried to keep it secured in its space. However, just as he was to flow towards his promised tree, that which had stopped him kept hold of his ethereal body, continuing with, "[Thou wouldst also gain invisibility from the System of the world!]"


    ''Oh?'' this intrigued the man, and desired to know, ''What is this "System"?''


    "[Tis the one which hath tortured thine own self, mutating it into a younger and fitter version of thy race upon the world. Not only this, but tis also what controls the ability to act.]"


    ''Which means?''


    "[Thou art as impatient as thine own race. The meaning shouldst be clear unto thine own ears, as the spells and abilities of such a world would not survive without a System. Therefore, if thou wishes to be a part of the world, but not, then thou must not be a part of the System. How else wouldst thou retain any and all gifts I shall impart unto thee?]"


    Here, he grew suspicious of the unknown which kept him from sleeping, asking, ''What gifts?'' with great reservation.


    "[From thine own words, your philosophy of, ''Everything is Energy.'' As well as the opening of worldly doors. Therefore, I shall impart an ability, or a ''Class'', as that world hast called them, unto thee. One which shall allow thee and thine to progress upon the land, sea, and sky with barely a hindrance from those who deem such a task to be a part of the impossibility.]


    "[For example, with thine newest of ''Classes'', thou wouldst be allowed to traverse the heavens above with only Dragons to keep one company. Or, thou couldst swim and speak with the seafolk beneath the waves. Thou wouldst be allowed to perform much, but only if thou wouldst agree to mine own terms.]"


    ''Which are?'' Again, the man held reservations towards the unknown voice, both not wishing to be where he was kept, and desiring to know more of the promises this unknown creature desire from him.


    "[I was encroaching upon the point, no need to be hasty,]" the voice was beginning to sound effeminate to the man''s ears, but would not come to a conclusion about it any time soon, "[Thou wouldst allow my eyes to view what thou wouldst see, sense with thine own senses, hear, taste, feel. All of this and more, wouldst thou allow me to experience, and in return, thou wouldst receive my gifts.]


    "[Such as information, spells and abilities locked to a specific ''Class'' thou wouldst not be able to access.]" The voice was silent for a time, leaving him to process what was spoken of for a time before it spoke again, "[Mayhaps thou wouldst gain favour from mine own self to use as thou wills, but know that such favours expire, else the System and its caretaker become aware of my presence.]"


    ''What is the "System", anyways?''


    "[Something used to keep track of the world it is a part of, along with many more thou art not privy to know,]" it spoke in an offhanded expression before turning back to the main event, "[So? Wouldst thou wish to take part in this adventure upon the world of Terra?]"


    ''I guess?'' he shrugged, unsure of what to do, but was greatly curious as to how such a venture would pan out, ''I mean, sure, why not, right? Though I would like to sleep, I guess I could spend another lifetime doing something productive before sleeping, right?''


    "YAY!" cried out a very effeminate creature, one that appeared before the man, and hugged his person with the strength of a weight lifter back on his earth. In other words, if he had a body, he would have vomited up his organs, so great was the embrace.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you," she exclaimed as the world around them became void of all colour, and allowed him to fully view a child with white and silver hair which cascaded around her shoulders and towards the small of her back. Her own attire was of a one piece dress of shadows with many a floral pattern of black roses scattered about the hem. Whereas the complexion of one such as she was of tanned to dark skin tones, whilst her eyes, though blurred from many happy tears, were of solid orbs of white that glowed in a soft manner.


    ''Uh?'' came the reaction of the man who did not understand what was occurring before himself.


    "Oh," she jumped back, smoothing out her dress after twirling a full three hundred and sixty degrees, "I am Azazel, and you are?"


    ''Karastak,'' was what came to his mind, and felt as though this suited him perfectly. It even came with a meaning, but the other was far quicker than he to speak of it.


    "The Man on the Parapet, or, as you and your brother had further explained it, ''The Man on The Wall''. It suits you very well," she grinned up at his person, noting something occurring within himself. For a bright glow shined out of his essence, causing the girl to broaden her smile as she twirled around once more.


    "Thank you for agreeing to my terms, Karastak, I will now reveal the class chosen for you to take." Here, she took a deep breath just as the glow fully engulfed his being. Just before it performed its next action, however, the man heard, "Your Class is now Enchanter. So, good luck down there, and give me a good show, okay?"


    Upon so saying did the man vanish from her sight, leaving her to pull up a rectangular screen which allowed her to tap away upon the surface. One which allowed her to gift the man his class, but also his race. For she had found out, from his own mind, that he believed the race of Humans to be the weakest, and desired to never become one again if he were to choose. However, he did not know which race to become, thus leaving the girl called Azazel to ponder over the selections before her.


    "Hmm," she hummed slowly for a few moments, then shrugged with an, "Eh," and allowed Fate to take control. Of which quickly landed upon a creature which had not been seen upon Terra for many a millennia. "Perfect," she grinned a Cheshire Cat''s grin at the race chosen for he who would be her eyes and ears upon the world called Terra.

 Chapter 3

    Sarah, Goddess of Iridescent Colours, leaned back against a mound of pillows designed to keep her back erect upon the bed she was half covered in. She was a Wolfwoman with ever changing fur and wore a single piece dress which changed along with her own eyes. These colours, by the by, were never the same twice, despite others claiming that they were.


    She was one of the many Elder Gods within the Terran Pantheon, and was the Goddess Queen of the other Gods and Goddesses, save for one. Her husband, the God King and Ageless who reigned supreme over many thousands of worlds. Of whom was often seen as a male Kitsune with nine tails that were often times being hugged from a passing mortal or immortal child. These instances did not suit the hardened heart of his image, but he cared little for such ideas as he was, first and foremost, the God of Children and Families. Therefore, allowing all such children to use his tails as he so wished.


    The race of the Ageless was, by the by, a rare breed of God who must take into three gifts into their being before traversing a path where a guardian beast lay in wait. The beast would then task those who trespassed within its realm a session of torture which they must endure. This is due to the fact that it sifts through all of their past lives, and amplifies their right and wrong actions.


    If they were to survive this encounter, then they are to proceed through the beast''s gate to me he who is called the "One Above All". A God among Gods, many surmised, whilst many more believed that this being, which was in the shape of a galaxy sized Dragon, was the God. The one who created everything.


    If such were to be believed, then why was he trapped within a space being guarded by a terrible beast which was stronger than it? Not many were able to come up with the answer, but that is neither here nor there.


    For the Ageless had to sacrifice something of himself in order to transcend into that which he was to this day. The Nameless. A being who gave up his name and legacy to ascend as the fifth most powerful being within the Universe, and he was content with such a position.


    In any case, Sarah sat upon her bed, kneading her temples to keep back the headache which had revealed itself after focusing too long upon the story which was upon her lap. For such a thing had long ago appeared before her very eyes, and she just now began to read it.


    This was so, as she had tried to gather evidence against her husband, but not as one might believe. She did not believe he was capable of infidelity, and was often complain to by other females that he never acted in a sexual manner towards them. Yes. The Goddess would often frown upon such acts and antics the others would exude, but knew she did not need fear from him.


    Instead, it was towards his supposed breaking of the Universe''s laws and rules, and set about to discovering and bringing together such information so that she may take it before the Divine Council. Of whom held the power to break a God King''s grip over their Pantheon, but what of a God King who was far superior than the Council? Well, she was sure to find out one day.


    As to the reason why she was searching for such evidences to bring to the Council? She had long ago found out several inconsistencies within her life. For within this Pantheon, all of history is written down by those called Librarians. Each of whom were tasked with the caring and writing of every life within the worlds governed. From the smallest insect, to the birth of a newborn God or Goddess, everything has been recorded, and as such, the tampering of someone''s Story, as they were called, was highly illegal throughout the Universe. If one were to be caught with tampering them, then this individual could face their own eradication and erasure from existence.


    On one occasion, she had found herself staring at her Story with great confusion. Long ago she was tasked, along with a childhood friend, to be ambassadors to a new Pantheon which had appeared next to their own. Here, after they embarked, she found the pages were removed in a forceful manner, but where it picked up was from her return with the God King of the one she was sent to being claimed as her new husband.


    Yes. She did love him, even at this time, but after discovering her Story had been tampered with, she flew over to others'' within the Pantheon, and found out that each and every one was tampered in some way, shape, or form. Of which led to her becoming spied upon by the God King''s Watchers. A group of expert spies and assassins who moved through the shadows in order to either Watch or carry out the death sentences imposed by he who was their Lord and Master.


    This led to Sarah being stonewalled by many groups and Librarians who had long ago decided to help her. For each feared more from the retribution of her husband, than anything she could dredge up. Therefore, she was kept from gathering anymore significant evidence.


    That is, until one day she found a black book with gold trimmings upon her bed. Upon the upper portion of the book was an eight eyes mask, whilst the bottom was titled in gold filigree, "The Devil King". Next to the book was a note which gave a brief summary of apologies, thank you''s, and flattery before claiming that this book should give her the evidence needed to bring her husband to justice. However, she had to read it in its entirety to find such a thing.


    Unfortunately for her, she had to put off reading the story as she had one other duty to perform. Of which came in the form of a child called Nox. Her child, to be exact, and came in the form of a hybrid between the form of her husband''s black furred Kitsune with nine tails, and her own form of a Wolf. What is more, it was a young boy-child who had just became twelve cycles old, and was losing some of the protections placed upon him. Due to this, however, his father had come down to bring his son out into the world, which he had never been allowed to venture from their home before.


    This was due to a small instance where he ran away from home when he was half his age, and found himself in an unknown city which tossed him into an orphanage when the guards found out he did not have a home within their walls. The instance, of course, frightened his young mind so much so that he called upon his innate powers to cast the city into perpetual darkness. One that not even the most powerful of mages could dispel, nor find the cause of. They even called upon their deities for assistance, but found that such beings were lacking.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Therefore, such deities called upon their God King, who came down to investigate. Whereupon he found out it was from his son, and promptly rescued him. Once at home, the couple proceeded to berate the child for a time, and once they received his apology, cuddled with him whilst their home was being warded off to prevent him from being able to escape their home again.


    "Mom?" called out a cracking tenor of a young male''s voice. Of which came from the Goddess''s door, and upon turning her head towards the voice, noted her son who appeared as though he were naught, but a miniature version of his father. Whose fur was as dark as pitch with a smattering of silver hair running throughout until it appeared as though his body held many constellations within. What is more, he even dressed the same as his father, wearing only a pair of crimson trousers and a vest of the same colour.


    ''Then again, hadn''t he always worn such an outfit?'' Sarah shook her head quickly, brushing away the random thought from her mind as she focused her attention upon the boy. Of whom quickly entered the room, crossed the floor with quick strides, and flopped onto the bed, remaining unmoved.


    "Long day?" she asked with perked ears and merriment dancing behind her eyes.


    "Blah," came a muffled drawl, which only became more audible as he turned his muzzle to the right, "Dad is taking me, Mia, and Maya to a new restaurant Uncle Brutus recommended. It''s on Terra, in the Necropolis, by the way."


    "I kind of gathered," her right clawed hand stretched out and began to stroke his head and neck slowly. Of which caused her to chuckle as he sighed with great happiness.


    "By the way," his body shot up quickly, his nine tails swaying in different directions, "did you want to come? It''d be nice to get out of the castle and see... what was it called again?" he frowned slightly, trying to remember what something was called, "It''s the lights in the night''s sky people keep telling me about."


    "You mean the stars?" Sarah cocked her head to the left, a small smile stretched upon her lips.


    "That''s right," he snapped his fingers whilst his eyes sparkled, "Stars. I want to see them, but won''t you come too, Mom?" Whereupon the Goddess shook her head slowly, causing the child to pout whilst his ears laid flat against his head.


    "No," she reached out and flicked the middle of his forehead.


    Of whom then reared back until he fell out of the bed and onto the floor, "Ow," he cried out, "That hurt, Mom," and proceeded to rub the spot which was flicked.


    "No it didn''t, and no I won''t go. I''ve much to catch up on, and this is a special night for you and the twins. Therefore, you will have to go alone, but," she held up a single digit, cutting off his desire to whine, "I''ll take you, Sia, and Shauu outside the castle tomorrow. How does that sound?" Instead of receiving a word or a sound, she was instead given a hug by her son before he dashed out of the room in order to search for his father.


    "Now then," she sighed, leaning against her mound of pillows whilst pulling the book closer to her body, "let''s return to the story, shall we?"


    *****


    Within an unknown land was a large expanse of rolling farmlands full of wheat, corn, and legumes. Most of which was to be harvested and sent off to a great city several days north of these lands, where a kingdom of Humans have reign for many decades. Near such farmlands, however, was a sea of trees which served as hunting and training grounds for those who desired to learn and understand the ways of animals and monsters.


    As such, this area was given the name of Nu''Bai, where many a young Adventurer comes to train in hunting and fighting both monster and beast. Thereby allowing themselves to learn, grow, and earn their wages.


    However, deep within the forest proper, and upon a lonely hill, sat a corpse of a male Human. One that held most of its bones intact, but only due to the fact that a tree had long sprouted through the body. Thus, keeping it very much intact, even though the long deceased body was being used as a home for many a rodent colony.


    That is, until a swirling mass of storm clouds appeared high above the lonely hill, and calling attention to it by those whose senses were sensitive enough to pick it up. Or, as was more common, by those of whom were near enough to view such an odd phenomena. Which meant yes, the Adventurers and Hunters within the great forest of Nu''Bai were able to witness such an event. What is more, a beam of violet light pierced through the centre of the storm, engulfing the hill, body, and tree with the beauty of the light.


    Such a light persisted for many dozens of heartbeats, and when it finally faded away, the tree, hill, and body were removed from existence. When the clouds faded away, allowing the light to fall upon the empty space, it revealed a figure standing with nary a scrap of cloth covering the body.


    This one, by the by, was wholly male with his limp genitalia hanging betwixt his legs. One that would give rise to many a pleasurable evening, if he were to choose to utilise it with something or someone. What is more, the pallor of his skin would cause many to believe his body to be close to death, as it was a ghastly white in colour. Not only this, but his shoulder length hair and eyes were of the same colour, save for a pair of pinpricks of darkness hiding within the globes secured in the eye sockets. If one were not able to peer closely at such eyes, then they would most definitely miss such pinpricks, as they were easy to miss.


    The entirety of his body, despite being the colour of virgin snow and nude in every conceivable way, held the outlines of wired muscles. Thus giving way to the idea that the body was athletic in some way, but it also gave way to the shape as well, and would no doubt spark many a young heart to flutter if they were to view such a sculpture of perfection. Even his face appeared to be sculpted as well. What with the sharp contours of his face leading to an aquiline nose and hollowed cheeks.


    However, such perfection was marred by his hands and feet. For they appeared to be a curse to this perfected being, as they held the appearance of a Devil''s pair of hands and feet. What with the many endarkened and writhing lines swimming beneath the white skin, causing the digits to extend and retract twenty clawed points. Each of which were in the shape of a snake''s fang, and were even hollow, as the beads of some sort of clear fluid dripped upon the ground. Of which caused the ground to sizzle, crack, and pop as the fluids spread itself until the unknown chemical compound ran dry.


    Within a few moments, however, the Human-like creature''s chest slowly puffed up as he inhaled the air until he could no longer do so. It was then released as a great scream was exuded from the throat of he who was reborn. Whereupon such a force caused the surrounding fauna to flee as the sound enveloped their minds in their entirety. For such a cry was of an apex predator who not only desired sustenance, but also used such a tactic to announce his presence to the forest and farmlands of Nu''Bai.


    Once the scream was fully released, however, his left eye glowed a fierce crimson, whereas the right became a bright violet. This latter colour was accompanied by a girl''s giggle, as the man ran into the forest with claws at the ready.

 Chapter 4

    A loud thump was heard outside of an old farmhouse, where several horses whinnied and neighed as something had disturbed their sleep in the middle of the night. Such a commotion, however, was quickly silenced into unnaturalness. Thus, calling attention to the patriarch of the farm''s household to stir into wakefulness, and caused his homely wife to moan as she shifted in the crude bed the pair shared.


    "Arthur?" she slurred slowly, "What''s going on?"


    "Hush now, Anna," his body was slowly pumping itself with adrenaline from what he heard, and did his best to excrete calmness, but failed miserably. For his wife quickly sat up, fear creeping out of the corner of her widened eyes as she clutched at the rough quilt which kept them warm at night.


    "What-?" she began, but he quickly shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but it came from the barn. I''ll be right back." In so saying, he donned a quiver of arrows as he strung up the bow before leaving. Thus, leaving his wife, Anna, to rush to the only window in their room which gave a full viewing of the northern side of their barn.


    Down below, she spotted her husband holding up a rusted lamp and their two boys, Joshua and Arthur. Both of which seemed rather frightened, as the pair also brought forth their own bows, before the trio hastened towards the barn. Whereupon she heard the boys cry out with great fright, even causing young Arthur to scurry back whilst clutching his right arm.


    This led to her moving as swiftly as she could to the entrance of their home, but gasped as she was met with an unknown and blood soaked beautiful creature holding up her child''s severed head. Whereupon she did scream, even as its eyes glowed a fierce light of crimson and violet, as it rushed towards her with frightening speed before she found her vision shifted from a height of one hundred and sixty centimetres, down to a height of ten. The last of what she was able to witness before the darkness claimed her was of her body squirting a fountain of blood into the air before it fell to the old wood floor upon the ground.


    *


    "[So good,]" moaned a girlish voice in the back of Karastak''s mind, of which was shaken away as he trudged into farmer''s household. For he was on a mission, one that was of the utmost importance to himself.


    To find pantsthat fit.


    For he had spent the last two days trying to find his way out of the forest, and did not appreciate the retinue which came to greet him after his appearance. Such as a horned grizzly bear which roared and charged out of the cave he had desired to occupy. Of which he quickly dodged out of the way of the spiraled horn atop his head, but was bashed away from a blow of its right frontal paw. This led to someone in the back of his head to remind him, "[Everything is Energy, Karastak, and Energy is Everything.]" Upon so saying, the voice fell into a fit of giggles as the world exploded with colour, reducing his mind to shock as he took in everything in a formal manner.


    Whereupon he was able to watch as the claw descended upon his position, but it was also very slow; as though it moved through a thick layer of molasses. Thereby allowing him to quickly sidestep to his right, and watch as the air shimmered with energy. However, more was created from the passing of the claw, causing his eyes to widen greatly and reached out in an instinctual manner. Of which caused the energy to disperse, reducing it to matted and muted colours.


    The horned bear, however, fell to the earth with a cry of pain, and upon peering closely to it, found that its right paw had shriveled to barely anything. For it appeared as though something had drained it of its life force whilst mummifying the extremity.


    ''Interesting,'' he thought slowly, reaching out to touch the shoulder of the creature, but flinched his clawed hand back as it jerked towards his position with the motion of standing back upon its feet.


    Unfortunately for it, the mummified foreclaw shattered as though it were naught, but poorly constructed glass. Of which caused it to screech in pain as blood spurted across the stone and earth which was near its home. Thus, reducing it to thrash around as its eyes burned with baleful hatred for he who had removed its ability to lash out effectively.


    Whereas Karastak remained undeterred, reaching out and cutting through a collection of red sparks which resonated around the creature''s head. Of which caused the body to become still, as the head became ash and dust, and its blood spurting upon the earth.


    "Huh," his voice exuded slowly, his eyes darting this way and that as he inched himself away from what had happened. All the whilst, a young girl''s voice continued to giggle as though demented from the carnage he had wrought, and would continue to do so until he found a group of hunters with bows. These were a group of four, and were chatting silently whilst travelling with great care towards some unknown destination.


    No. He could not hear their conversation, but did decide to follow them as best he could. Of which resulted in him ducking down several times in order to hide. For he was not at all of the stealthy type, reducing his stalking prowess to almost nil.


    However, he was soon able to see where these hunters had led him, as it was to the outside world. Whereupon he had only one thought upon his mind, ''I need some pants.''


    *


    Thus he awaited for night, and dashed out towards the farmhouses which held people with clothing. However, he soon found himself to be much taller than those who lived in the homes he broke into. Most of the adult males were close to two hundred centimetres in height, whilst he was closer to two hundred and fifty centimetres. Thereby reducing his chances of find suitable clothing. Nevertheless, he continued to search, and came to the home of Arthur and his family. Here, he noted that the patriarch of the family came to his chin in height, and would have begged for a pair of pants, if not for the fact that one of his offspring launched an arrow in his direction.


    Thereby causing his eyes to change colour in order to absorb the energy of the projectile. This led to him taking the lives of the one called Arthur and his youngest child, Joshua. Whereas young Arthur was forced to flee due to him losing his right arm at the elbow just as he throw the bow at Karastak in fright.


    Of which led to the slaughter of the family, and his desire to ransack the home until he found the parents'' bedroom. Here, he tore through everything which was of sentimental value to the family. Drawers, the armoire, and the bound wooden chest at the foot of the bed were each torn apart, their contents tossed around. There was even a bag with twenty pieces of gold coins stashed at the bottom of the chest, but that was tossed off to the side. For he cared little for monetary gains at this point in time.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Where is it?" he grumbled slowly, and repeated the question many times over. Of which led to him pausing halfway through as he felt another presence in the room. One that caused even the girl''s voice in his head to pause in her giggles.


    Slowly, he turned towards the door, and spied two individuals. Both of whom were females, but one was carrying something in her arms. With his own sight, he could see nothing interesting about it, but once he switched to his more enhanced sight, he noted that there were three life forces at the door. Two of whom gasped as Karastak switched his sight to the latter, and grinned as he slowly stood up.


    This action caused the one carrying the bundle, which was obviously a babe, to flee the scene. However, she quickly screamed when her eyes spied upon the carnage at the front of the house, resulting in a second cry coming from the one within her arms.


    "Ah," he sighed slowly, stalking towards the frightened female who stood her ground against him, "I do not know what you are, my dear, but you have come at a most opportune moment. For you see," his right clawed hand was raised at this point, his digits dancing as he continued with, "I need to procure some clothing, and the older one in the barn appeared to be my own height. Therefore, I need to know if he has any extra clothes and where they are located."


    With his sight enhanced, he did everything within his power to resist touching the energies which swirled around the female''s head as she bobbed it once before squeezing past his body. Whereby she did sigh and shook herself as she scurried around the room in search of the elusive clothing he sought out. Of which took only a few moments before she returned with a bundle of crude linens consisting of a buttoned shirt and trousers which might need some twine to keep it held up.


    However, he had to dismiss his enhanced sight to take it from her arms, as he was fairly certain they would crumble to dust if he were to touch the energies around the clothes.


    "Why thank you, my dear," he reached out slowly, and lightly pat her head as he took the bundle with the other clawed hand. Whereupon he turned to leave, but halted before turning back in order to inquire, "Is there a bath? I''d like to remove the blood from my skin before donning the garments."


    This caused her to become confused, as she pointed at his body whilst cocking her head to the right.


    "Hmm?" staring down upon his body, he noted the pristine condition of his snow-white skin that was not marred with a speck of dirt, nor a fleck of blood, "Oh, well that''s handy. Well, thank you my dear. You''ve been most helpful."


    Just as he turned from the room, he heard a soft voice coming from within, "Thank you." Which caused him to grin a sad grin, as he could tell she had been through some hardships. As well as the fact that he did not need to see with his enhanced sight that the child which was carried by the screaming female was, in fact, her own.


    "It is a pity I could not spend more time with him," he chuckled softly as he stepped out into the open air, then turned towards forest a few kilometres away as the farming community awoke with an uproar to the bodies he had left behind.


    *****


    "Anna!" cried out a thoroughly distraught elderly woman who tried to rush for the farm house at daybreak, but was barred by two burly farmhands. One of whom reached down and lifted the petite woman up, then sat her down closed to her husband, whose hair was of salt and pepper and in great disarray.


    Of whom then clung to his wife, as she him, and wept in silence as the farmhand returned to his post by the door. For within the home were a few of the community''s militia, each handling the gathering of evidence by way of their Divination Magicks. Which resulted in a confusing mass of images being toppled over by something which was not there.


    "I don'' get it," grunted one of their number as the spell ended, "There wa'' clear''y sumfin ''ere last night, but it ain''t bein'' picked up."


    "I agree," came another voice, "so it''s best we leave this to our captain." Which then led to a round of agreement as they stretched out their senses in order to listen in on a hushed conversation within the master bedroom a few metres away.


    Within said bedroom were four personages, one of whom was clad in a heavy hauberk of leather and chain along with a hard cap atop the head, heavy leathers for the trousers, and iron clad boots. Upon the waist was a belt which was used to not only keep the hauberk in place, but also keep the sheath of an iron short sword secured within reach. The one who wore this was in fact, a woman for forty winters, but was not one who was of flowers and softness. No. She was a battle hardened soldier who was sent to watch over the farmlands as part of her "retirement".


    Whereas the other three in the room, with one being a babe of a few weeks, the second of a young woman who would soon search for a partner to start a new family, and the third of a young girl of around fourteen summers. The first pair sat upon the bed with the woman rocking the babe slowly in her arms whilst shooting a quick glare at the latter every now and again. Of whom sat upon a wicker chair closest to the window, where she glanced down towards the yard which had many a Militiaman running about. Though she did spy her grandparents, down below, she made no mention of them as her eyes turned towards the forest off in the distance where the creature had fled after liberating her from a monster disguised as her father.


    However, such thoughts were quickly banished as she jumped in her seat as the captain coughed to garner their attention. Once it was given, she sighed whilst rubbing the back of her neck, "So you''re telling me a monster killed off your family in order to steal some clothes?"


    "Tha''s righ''," called out the one on the bed, who was more of a hawkish woman with a holier-than-thou attitude on life. However, it softened when it came to the child in her arms, and would smile often as it clutched her fingers with tiny hands. Turning away from the child, her eyes drooped into a glower as they swiveled towards her own sister, nodding as she continued with, "He dragged ''er in to the room, and came ou'' wif our Pa''s britches."


    "You helped it find clothes?" the captain asked with a raised eyebrow at the girl, and noted the quick shiver of her body before she nodded in response. "Okay, did it due anything else? Like touch you, or threaten you?"


    Here, the girl shook her head furiously, and opened her mouth to speak, but was immediately silenced as the other spoke out, "I'' thanked ''er for the clothes, then asked for uh bath, but lef'' af''erwards."


    "Uh-huh," the captain nodded as she took out a parchment sheet in order to hastily jot down some notes before inquiring, "Do you remember what the creature looked like?"


    "I was too uh-scared, but it was a he, and was tall like our Pa," replied the older, and when asked how she knew of this, answered with, "He was as bare as our Gracey ''ere when she was uh-birthed. She," an index finger was pointed towards the girl on the chair, "saw everything more ''an me."


    When the other glanced at her, she found a curious sight of the girl hiding her scarlet coloured face within her hands as she whispered the only phrase spoken from her since they came, "Pretty man." Thus remaining silent for the rest of the inquiry, and resulting in their dismissal whilst the captain brought in her Diviners to relay what had occurred and learn what they had uncovered.


    "Here''s the thing, Captain," called out one of their number, "when we all looked, there was nothing there."


    This led to her opening her mouth to bark something fierce, but was waylaid as another continued, "''e''s telling the truth, Cap. We looked like we was sp''osed to, but found only them''s bodies falling over dead with no one there. So either it''s a powerful Mage, or a monster which should not be here."


    "This is such a headache," she grumbled slowly, massaging her temples as she took in their words, "Grab as many men as you can, and conscript the Hunters."


    "Why''s that, Cap''n?" inquired one of their number.


    "We need to hunt this son-bitch down before we get someone else to clean up the mess."


    "Yes Cap''n," they each saluted by thumping the area over their hearts with a closed fist, then exited the home whilst leaving their leader behind.


    Of whom then stared out of the window which overlooked the northern face of the barn, and noted the remaining family members coming together before leaving the grounds. Here, she spied the young girl of the family, one who was called Gwen by the older, had a happier spring in her step as they ventured away from the carnage that was the rest of her family.

 Chapter 5

    "Ah, pants," sighed Karastak as he settled against a cave wall which had housed the bodies of a mother bear and her mummified children. The mother, who claimed the cave as her own, tried her best to fight against he who came for shelter. Unfortunately, her head fell away with a quick swipe of his clawed hand, resulting in her slumping to the ground, dead.


    The children of the she-bear, or cubs, were rather distraught over this, and whined greatly whilst nuzzling against their headless mother. As such, he took it upon himself to end their existences with another swipe. Thus creating a deathly silence which echoed throughout the cave and some ways away from it into the forest.


    "Pants, pants, pants, pants," he chanted with a grin, sliding one leg into the offered hole, then the other. However, he quickly realised that such a garment was rather snug around his thigh. Of which was solved with a quick tug and immediate regret. For the trousers ripped audibly, resulting in them becoming, "Shorts... Really?"


    The trousers themselves could not fully pull themselves up past his knees, and as such left the remaining linen scraps dangling around his ankles. Such a sight caused him to frown greatly at the sight, but soon shrugged whilst pulling it around his waist and securing the garment with a piece of rope. "Well," his voice sighed whilst the girlish voice in the back of his mind pouted, "at least I don''t have to worry about my boys for a while."


    Karastak stayed silent for a time, staring at the cooling body of the she-bear whilst cupping the right side of his face. With the forefinger tapping against his temple, he stretched out his left and scratched the fur. Of which easily parted from the body, revealing fat, muscle, and some blood from within. As such, it caused him to frown from the strength of his clawed digit, asking allowed, "Why do I have such strength, Azazel?"


    To which she replied with, "[Because the Humans are weak, and I''d rather see you stronger than them.]"


    Within his mind''s eye, he could imagine her leaning back atop a tree stump or stone, her head tilted backwards as she stared at himself with a grin. It was not an unpleasant sight within him, and he found it oddly comforting to see. Which led to him deepening his frown a little more, "What is Enchanting upon this world? Because upon my own, it is the ability to grant various items magickal properties it would never have since their creation."


    "[It''s the same here, but you can also apply them to flesh,]" which led to her giggling as he brightened up a bit. For he imagined his body tattooed with various enchantments that would allow himself to fly, teleport, and see through objects. However, this was soon dashed away as the girl continued with, "[Yeah, no. I wouldn''t touch the teleporting one, unless you want to end up in a tree or rock. Though, the flying one does have some merits to it, but I''ve never thought of seeing through objects... hmm...]


    "[Well, you''re just going to have to figure that one out.]"


    "And how am I to do that? I don''t exactly have anything which would allow me to perform such actions, nor do I know the whole process."


    "[Huh?]" he felt her blink a few times, then giggled greatly.


    "What''s so funny?" he inquired with a twinge of annoyance in his voice.


    "[Silly, just write out what you want with something upon yourself or another, infuse it with your energy, and watch the show.]"


    "Just that simple, huh?" Of course, he didn''t receive anything beyond what felt like a grin from herself, as he looked about for something to write with. However, there wasn''t any sort of writing utensil, save for his finger. To which he shrugged and would have searched for something like ink, if not for the pool of sticky bear blood which was still present next to the body.


    "I mean," he began slowly, "it''s better than nothing, right?" When he didn''t receive an answer, he moved his body towards the blood, and dipped his right forefinger into the liquid.


    It didn''t feel like much of anything to his senses. For it was as though it was cooled water after it had boiled and was left out for too long. However, there was the sticky sensation of it all, and he watched as a small trickle of the liquid dripped away as he retracted it from the pool. "Fascinating," he muttered, mesmerised by the liquid, and felt something within his mouth ache. Before he knew it, however, the trickle of blood was in his mouth, and slid down his throat towards his stomach.


    Of which quickly led to him retching a bit, his body rejecting the minuscule amount with great vehemence. Thus leading him to doubling over as his body sweated and burned with a great fever for what felt like an eternity to Karastak, but was only a few heartbeats.


    "What was that?" he cried out, coughing greatly until the small amount splashed upon the wall beyond him. Where it was coated with a black bile, and quickly ate its way down the wall whilst giving off an acrid smell.


    "[Oh,]" he felt as though Azazel was pursing her lips from what she just viewed, "[Well, you know how your world had Vampires running about and sucking blood and what not?]" He nodded whilst straightening up, not enjoying the ordeal he just went through, nor the train of thought, "[Um... Well, you can probably put yourself into that category right now, or rather, the sub-category...]"Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Which is?" his voice stretched out the last word, curious, but at the same time not.


    "[You''re now an Energy Vampire, and will be needing to supply your body with a necessary supply in order to function properly. So... Congratulations?]"


    To which he simply replied with a sigh as he inquired, "And the violent reaction I had with the bear''s blood?"


    "[Oh... that... Yeah, you''ll still need a fresh source if you want to go down that route. Matter of fact, mind switching to your other sight? It''ll be easier just to show you what I mean.]" Not understanding, but also not desiring to argue, he closed his eyes for a moment. Upon opening them, found the world brightly lit as colours of every shade and hue engulfed his senses to the point of him swaying with dizziness.


    "I need to work on that," he muttered to himself whilst hearing a giggle from Azazel.


    "[Eventually you will, but for now,]" he felt his head being turned towards the pool of cooled blood. Whereupon he noted the energy around it was blackening and solidifying, causing him to frown as his body retreated involuntarily from the source as though it were a disease ridden area.


    Subconsciously, Karastak wiped the digit that dipped into the pool on the back of his pants/shorts, despite it already being clean. "Wh-what is that?" he stammered, desiring to escape from the cave.


    "[That, Karastak, is what is known as Dead Energy. The life force of the blood, which kept it alive and hot, has run out til all that is left is what you see now.]" Her demeanour had changed as she explained this to him. No longer was it full of jovial humour, but was tinged with bitterness over this little fact about her world. "[You''ll be able to see it all over the place when you leave the area, or whenever you come across something which should not exist. Like Zombies. Apparently, they''re disgusting creatures which run on Dead Energy, but whatever.]


    "[Right now, I suggest you find a new source, or just use your own.]"


    "Use my own?" Staring down upon his hand with his enhanced sight, he noted various hues of red flowing steadily throughout his appendage. Here, he slowly moved his other forefinger to its counterpart, and pricked it. Whereupon a small bead of his blood, which appeared to be the colour of blooming red roses in spring, and tentatively licked it.


    What he experienced from this was... nothing. It tasted as though it were fresh air, and felt the desire to not have anymore. And why would he? If he were to dine upon his own blood, would he not disappear? "[Yeah, you would,]" giggled Azazel, causing him to shake his head as he turned his thoughts, and back, away from the she-bear and towards trying to figure out what Enchanting could do upon this world.


    "Let''s start out small," he muttered, making sure to re-prick his forefinger once again. Whereupon he wrote the word SPARK upon the back of his left hand, and gave it a little energy. Of which led to him flinching as a few sparks of yellow energy flew up from the back of his hand.


    "Hmm," his voice hummed as he splayed his digits whilst stretching his arm away from his body. Here, he imagined the sparks would erupt from the palm of his hand, and plied more energy into the word. Instead of such a thing occurring, what actually happened was the word flaring brightly before peeling away and floating in the air a few dozen centimetres above his flesh.


    "Fascinating," Karastak''s eyes widened, and began to stare intently upon the word, though immediately regretted his decision to do so. For just as he leaned a little closer, the word flared greatly, blinding his sight and causing him to cry out. Whereupon he snarled with anger as his knuckles were used to rub his closed eyes as he listened to the uproarious laughter coming from his patron.


    "God fucking damnit," he growled, blinking away the spots which covered his vision, and felt annoyance from listening to the giggle which threatened to give his own body the giddiness in which she felt. Of which both ended rather quickly, as his vision returned to his eyes, "What the hell was that?"


    "[Your Spark, by the looks of it,]" she giggled in the back of his head, "[That was rather amusing, though quite unexpected of you to put so much energy into it.]" To which only heightened her giggling as he responded with a growl.


    "The word was only to create sparks, not a blinding flash of light," came his mutterance over the supposed Enchantment upon his flesh, "I thought you''d have at least fleshed this out when you gave me the Class."


    "[Well...]" he felt as though her eyes were drifting away from himself, and imagined himself pulling on her cheeks. Of which caused her to frown and pout within his mind, "[Hey, no imagining me like that. Unless of course, you''d rather...]"


    "Nope," he responded almost immediately, as a trickle of a thought showed himself and her performing an action which left him desiring bleach to clean out his mind, "You''re too young, and I''d rather just not right now." Of which caused his mind to visualise her grinning a Cheshire grin, which immediately became a low frown as his member did not stir even in the slightest.


    "[Fine,]" her voice drawled, "[And no, I didn''t ''flesh it out''. It''s a new class I thought of on the spot. Besides, you were a ''Word Smith'' on your last world, so you should be able to figure it all out eventually.]"


    To which Karastak simply sighed heavily, nodding a few times before starting up again, "This time, let''s start with Flame and Ice."

 Chapter 6

    Azazel giggled from within her Void Space as Karastak scrambled to save his left leg. For it had become trapped, encased in ice, after he set the word into the stone before him and activated it. Whereupon he watched with great fascination until, too late, the ice had found his left foot. Here, he yelped and fell as it crept up to his knee before halting, then tried to melt the ice by inscribing the word of FLAME upon the surface of the ice. Unfortunately, it not only melted the ice, but lit up greatly whilst scorching his flesh.


    Once again, the man cursed loudly and profoundly as he did his best to restore his leg with the words of HEAL, RESTORE, and REGENERATION. Which only elicited another giggle from her as she watched. Unfortunately for Azazel, her ears twitched from underneath her hair, and she quickly removed her presence from Karastak so that she may address whatever it was that caused her to cease her watch over the man. Of which caused her to frown, for her own sister, Azrael, appeared within her void space with the grin of one who was eager about an event.


    ¡°Azazel,¡± she called out with a wave, and strode over with a skip to her step. Of whom was the same height as her, and wore the same outfit, but with a pink flower pattern as opposed to one that was darker in shade. Other differences came in the form of her hair colour, which was snow white, her skin of alabaster, and her eyes as dark as pitch. Otherwise, the pair was identical in every way.


    ¡°Azazel,¡± she reached out to hug her sister, but was denied as the other stepped out of the way, causing her to topple over. ¡°Muu,¡± she replied, jumping to her feet and waving her arms in a wild manner, ¡°That wasn''t very nice, Azazel.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± came the other''s reply as she crossed her slim arms over her chest and turned her head away from her sibling, ¡°I''m still mad at you, Azrael.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of your Demon race?¡±


    ¡°You killed them all,¡± shouted Azazel, who then pointed her finger at her sister, and sent forth a bolt of brackish lightning. Of which leapt through her void space, never to return, as her sister had dodged out of the way.


    ¡°Hey, Hey,¡± Azrael pouted from the ground before leaping to her feet and brushing off her dress, ¡°You let your Demons kill my race''s Hero.¡±


    ¡°And that denoted you wiping out the whole of my chosen race?¡± A great expanse of black, leather wings erupted from her back, causing her body to float high within the void space. Here, she summoned great orbs of chaotic fire, and hurled them towards her sibling.


    Of whom dodged the projectiles with practiced ease whilst frowning with great uncertainty, ¡°Yes?¡± she replied as her eyes sparked with confusion, ¡°I mean, you can always make more, right?¡±


    ¡°That''s not the point, and you know it!¡± Azazel raged, her form twisting and warping until she resembled the Demons she cared for before their untimely demise. ¡°Get. Out. Of. My. Room!¡± With each outburst, she sent forth hundreds of sky-blue coloured missiles towards her sister. Of whom could not dodge them, and was therefore ejected from the space until all that was left was a tearful Azazel. Who then fell to the ground, openly weeping as her robe fell away in tatters.


    *****


    Sarah set the book down upon her lap, blinking with confusion at what she had just read. ¡°That can''t be right,¡± she muttered to herself, ¡°Mother wasn''t like that, at least not what I read about and was told. Even back then, she had her own Pantheon when Karastak first appeared...¡± The edges of her lips turned downwards into a frown as she tapped a foreclaw against the side of her muzzle whilst staring down upon the pages, rereading the words.


    ¡°Ageless,¡± came her mutterance once more, ¡°did you change her Story, too?¡± before returning to the book at hand.


    *****


    ¡°Fuck, fuck fuck,¡± swore Karastak as he laid upon his back outside of the cave he had occupied. His left leg had been regenerated, but that only left some questions floating about his mind. Such as how he was able to perform such feats which should have taken many a month in order to achieve such things. As well as to question himself as to why he was able to place so much energy into his ¡°spells¡±.


    However, Azazel was awfully quiet after he nearly blew himself up from just an ICE and FLAME enchantment. Perhaps he should call her... then again, he didn''t exactly have her number on hand. To which he chuckled softly before wincing from the sharp pain which flew up his leg and spine. ¡°Bloody Gods,¡± he muttered to himself, rubbing his eyes with the heel of his wrists, ¡°To think the regeneration process would hurt so much.¡±


    ¡°[Well,]¡± came a small voice in the back of his head, followed by a few sniffs, ¡°[that''s what happens when your body has to regrow everything from scratch. Your bones, veins, tendons, arteries, and skin. All of it has to be regrown, and it''s a painful process even when you''re asleep.]¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You okay?¡± asked Karastak, his pain momentarily forgotten as he sat up from his position, scratching at an area where a rock had embedded itself against the left side of his spine. Here he frowned as his fingers found the skin had an indent of the rock''s shape, but retracted his thoughts when his patron, Azazel, spoke once more.


    ¡°[I''m fine,]¡± then sniffed once more. To himself, it sounded as though she either had a cold, or wept for some odd reason.


    ¡°You know, when a girl says they''re ''fine'', it usually means the opposite. However,¡± he felt as though she were about to retort, and stopped her quickly, ¡°just know that I''m here if you need to talk. Though, do you prefer to speak of other topics?¡± In his mind, he saw Azazel bob her head a few times, which elicited a small smile from himself.


    ¡°Okay, what I wish to know is why I can do what I did. Such as pouring energy into the words written in my blood, and the like. Because it should take someone many months, if not years, to be able to perform such tasks.¡± He scratched at his back once more, around the spot where the rock had been, but found it whole once more and frowned.


    To which he heard a soft giggle coming from the other, and felt her maneuvering herself closer to speak with himself. ¡°[Well, it''s an innate skill of yours, a Passive Ability, if you would. I think it''s called <The Learned>...]¡± She became quiet soon afterwards, but came back just as quickly, ¡°[Yep, it''s <The Learned>. Which allows you to learn and understand the specifics of your Class without having to go through the process of spending months or years to advance yourself.]¡±


    ¡°Not that I''m not grateful or anything, but isn''t that a bit of a cheat ability?¡± His right hand reached up to scratch his head slowly in contemplation, then moved to stand tall once more and brush the dirt and pebbles off of his shorts. Of which had scorch marks nearing his left thigh due to his experiments with ICE and FLAME.


    ¡°[No?]¡± he felt her blink as her features formed into an adorable face with widened eyes. However, he quickly shook his mind free of the thought, which brought about the pouting face of Azazel. ¡°[Meanie,]¡± she muttered, then continued with, ¡°[There are lots of ''cheat'' abilities and skills out there, but yours is unique, so there is that.]¡±


    ¡°Well, what about my height? I know I was quite tall before, but now I feel like a giant.¡± Within his mind, he witnessed her tilting her head to the left as though she was somewhat confused. To which he sighed and elaborated with, ¡°For instance, that bear in the cave,¡± he waved towards the wide mouth of stone that was in the process of thawing out, ¡°A normal height for it, as an adult, stands up around one hundred and fifty centimetres.¡±


    ¡°[Yeah, so?]¡± he felt her shrug with some boredom.


    ¡°So, I''m half again taller than it. Not to mention those farmers I took the pants from were almost as tall as me. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°[No reason,]¡± she appeared within his mind with a shrug of her small shoulders, ¡°[I just like tall people, and the locals are also tall. So it''d be rather strange if you appeared as though you were the size of one of their children, yes?]¡±


    ¡°I guess...¡± Karastak scratched his head slowly, unsure as to where to proceed. That is, until something appeared within him which caused his blood to boil and his eyes to change into an orb of violet and another of crimson. For the image of him being tortured by an unknown whilst he floated within a dark space persisted greatly within, and he felt the desire to burn whoever it was that caused him such pain to ash and dust.


    Even Azazel felt such hatred, and smirked to herself. Of which became a grin that stretched until it consumed the lower half of her small face. For she knew who the perpetrator was, but would have to bide her time with him before setting him loose like a rabid dog. Upon returning to the other''s mind, found him to be scrawling the word of SCORCH upon the cave''s entrance with a wide grin.


    It appeared to herself that he had become blinded by rage, but after milling about his mind for a few moments, found it to be crystal clear. Unsure of what had occurred, and not wanting to interrupt himself, she sat back and watched as he leapt away whilst stretching out his right hand, palm towards the word. Whereupon the pair watched as the word flared with great heat, but no flame, and charred the stone a black and dark grey.


    Here, she clapped with excitement as Karastak breathed slowly, a few beads of sweat upon his brow. ¡°[I suggest eating some energy before attempting anything more, Karastak.]¡±


    To which he blinked several times, his visage no longer enraged, but full of confusion, ¡°And how am I supposed to do that?¡±


    Of which led to her palming her own face, slowly dragging it down before explaining to him slowly, ¡°[Switch to your other sight, look at that tree to your left, and bite it. Your natural instincts will take over afterwards.]¡±


    Thus leading him to closing his eyes for a moment before opening them once again to reveal his right eyes had become an orb of violet energy, and his left one of a fierce crimson. Whereas his own sight revealed many scintillating colours of every shade and hue, which caused a few tears to leak out from the beauty of it all. ¡°[No staring,]¡± commanded Azazel, bringing him back to himself, ¡°[Just bite down on the tree next to you.]¡±


    Turning to his left, Karastak stared with widened eyes at the large structure full of blue and yellows and greens. Here, he watched as the green colours slowly trickled down from the highest heights, whilst the yellows and blues stretched themselves from the ground and towards the tops. Which then led to him slowly making his way forward, as a hunger of some sort entered his mind and body, stretching his canines into fangs whilst his mouth stretched fully open.


    Afterwards, his head turned sideways as he bit hard upon the colours of this unknown structure which held the appearance of a tree. Though he expected to taste bark when his tongue lashed out to stroke its surface, instead found... nothing of the sort. Instead, it tasted of sweet water and resulted in his throat releasing a low growl as his instincts took over.


    For his body began to suck upon this sweet water as though he were no more than a babe suckling on the tit of his mother. Whilst this occurred, however, his eyes caught sight of the energy within the structure. The yellows, greens, and blues which had balanced themselves within, were now flowing towards his mouth and down into his own gullet.


    And afterwards? After the energy was drained, Karastak removed himself from the side of the tree, his second sight retreating until only his original sight remain. Whereupon he watched as the tree which was so vibrant before, fell away whilst most of it crumbled into dust.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± he asked, slowly moving away from the scene.


    Whereas Azazel just giggled, his mind giving rise to an image of her falling over and rolling around in a jovial manner. Moments later, she sat up, releasing a few more giggled before exclaiming, ¡°[That was so cool! Hey, hey! Do it again!]¡±

 Chapter 7

    ¡°Captain,¡± shouted a Guardsman as he ran into a small building. Of which was within the centre of the farming community called Rojiin. Nearest of which was a grand mansion, of sorts, that was once owned by a prominent farming family before the war with the Demons had wiped out such people on their way to the capitol city of New Wair. At that time, it was empty and in disrepair, with only the guest house being used by Captain Rin.


    She wasn''t one who would be considered as ¡°good looking¡±, but was closer to being one who was homely in facial features. However, the rest of her body appeared more like that of a Farmhand''s than a woman''s, what with her tanned body, thick muscles, straw coloured hair, and earthened coloured eyes. In fact, she spent most of her life working on one of the fields before the call-to-arms was placed out, conscripting all who were able-bodied in order to fight back against the Demon scourge which had made their way to New Wair with relative ease. However, upon her and her compatriots'' arrival, there came a tumultuous scene which soon became one which led to all who witness such a thing to fly into a rage and hunt down the Demons into extinction.


    The death of their summoned Hero, bathed in the fires of a Red Dragon.


    Now, Captain Rin stood over a fairly decent map of the farmlands and the forest nearby which was tacked down upon a long table of a metre and a half. Here, she marked the map with bronze coins in the shape of a stalk of wheat. For she performed thusly in order to mark where any and all reports of strange activities had taken place. However, she also marked several places with silver coins in the shape of freshly picked corn before they were shucked. These were any and all sightings of the unknown ¡°Pretty Man¡± the child of the late Farmer Arthur had reported nearly a week prior.


    Which became a week of stewing with anger, as the Mayor of Rojiin had placed a call to the nearest Adventurer''s Guild in order to request aid in tracking and slaying that which terrorised their community. Of which they happily accepted, sent out their own, and brought back the eyeless head of a Basilisk to the Mayor, who then thanked them profusely for their efforts, and turned to find a very peeved Guard Captain.


    For this beast had troubled more of the southern Farmers'' livestock, and was certainly not a ¡°Pretty Man¡±. Therefore, she had to send out her own request for a Tracker, claiming it was to hunt down a ¡°Dangerous Criminal¡±, rather than a monster which not even her own Diviners could find with their magicks.


    However, all of this faded away as the familiar and brutish face of her most trusted Lieutenant, Suun, stood panting in a matching outfit of her own. In fact, all other Guards had such an outfit which consisted of a heavy leather hauberk over a linen undergarment. Their own trousers were of the same heavy leathers, whilst their boots were of blackened iron over leather and linen. They also had rounded caps, but were made of iron and wood with only a little padding to keep their heads from developing blisters or cuts from the constant shifting of their caps.


    ¡°Captain,¡± huffed Suun, his face smeared with grease from his lunch, and sweat from standing under the high sun, ¡°the Tracker is here.¡± Of which led to him turning to the side to allow a small, bipedal creature into the house. However, to say that this one was small was not entirely true. As a matter of fact, both the Captain and Lieutenant were normal sized for their community, whilst they were considered as too large for the rest of the world.


    The creature, on the other hand, was a dark grey-furred Wolfman, but was not considered to be part of the Beastfolk race. Instead, these were considered to have been once great animals long ago, and were given Humanoid features. Whereas the Beastfolk were once Human or Humanoid, and were blessed or cursed with the characteristics of an animal. However, such distinctions are rarely noted by those who are ignorant of such things, and instead bundle both under the category of ¡°Beastmen¡± or ¡°Beastwomen¡±.


    As to what this Wolfman wore? Simple leathers adorned his body, whilst an unstrung bow was held in his left paw. Upon the hip of the same side was that of a quiver with around twenty arrows, whilst the other had a pair of pouches with one of them jingling with a few coins as he walked inside. Once within, he nodded towards Suun, who grunted in return, and bowed towards the other.


    Upon straightening himself, he spoke allowed with a melodic voice tinged with sorrow that none, but him, knew about, ¡°Greetings Captain Rin. I am called Eyes of the Hawk, and have come to answer your desire for a Tracker to hunt down a criminal who escaped ere a week ago into the forest. Please note that my Class is Ranger, and I excel with the Bow and the Hunt.¡±


    Rin then glanced down upon the Wolfman who called himself in such a strange manner, and shrugged due to her familiarity with such people from her time as a conscript. However, something else caught her attention about the being before her, and that was a silver coin with the letter F engraved into the centre. Denoting him to be a Second Grade Guildsman who was just starting down his second path. Of which led to her pursing her lips for a moment before nodding slowly.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°I am glad someone answered it, but I will tell you this much about who you''ll be tracking down. He has white skin, has been spotted in this general location,¡± she pointed towards the marked areas with a silver coin, ¡°and doesn''t show up when my Diviners cast their magicks.¡±


    This last piece of information caused the Wolfman''s ears to perk up and swivel towards herself, whereas his own eyes widened greatly, revealing the brown and gold colours within. However, he quickly sobered up and shook his head before replying with, ¡°That is most peculiar, Captain. Perhaps our quarry is wielding something which prevents your Diviners from seeing himself?¡±


    ¡°Hah,¡± barked Suun from the doorway, which led to the other two to turn towards him with some apprehension, but was lost to the Lieutenant, ¡°We thought so, too, but then again, he was naked that night he killed Farmer Arthur, Farmer Anna, and their boys. Any other time, he was spotted wearing only pocketless and cut trousers which barely went past his knees.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± hummed their tracker, who tapped the right side of his muzzle in thought. Whereupon he turned his attention towards the map which was between himself and the Guard Captain before asking, ¡°Which one is the last known position the man was last seen?¡±


    ¡°Right here,¡± pointed Rin, which was in the location nearest Farmer Anna''s parents resided. Of which was within the community''s residential area for those who could not work due to their age or a grave injury. ¡°The bastard has been showing up there like clockwork.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± chimed in Suun, ¡°Until we came at him with force-,¡± and promptly slapped his lips with the palm of his right hand as his Captain turned to glare with a storm-like fury.


    Whereupon she did cry out, ¡°You. Did. WHAT?!¡± Her voice shook the entirety of the structure they were within, as a few of her skills activated. Such as <Loud Voice>, <Commanding Tone>, and <Captain''s Call To Arms>. Which led to three normal Guards appearing in the doorway, fully armed and armoured whilst staring about in search of an enemy.


    However, these three quickly dove to the ground, as they witnessed their Captain slug Suun with a fist that appeared as though it were three times its size as she howled out, ¡°


    ¡±, frightening even their newly appointed Tracker from the Adventurer''s Guild. Of whom also dove out of the way, his tail between his legs as he heard a sickening crunch of a gauntleted fist colliding with the flesh of another. This was followed by a whoosh of air, as the body of Suun flew past him, which was quickly followed up by the sound of a heavy body obliterating a cart and scaring everyone and everything around it.


    When the Wolfman looked up, he spied the Captain, and tucked his tail til the point of it tried to tickle his chest, so great was his fear. For she who was his new employer had the skin of a Red Devil, which was causing steam to rise up quickly. Of which caused him to rethink about the proposal his father had given him, to come home and be the clan''s Hunter. ¡°I should''ve taken his offer,¡± he whined to himself, scrambling away as Rin moved out the door. Whereupon he noticed that no one else was raising an alarm about the apparent Devil in their midst, and instead opted to make bets about the outcome of their Lieutenant. This led to him screaming in his heart, ¡°WHY AREN''T YOU ATTACKING THE DEVIL?!¡±


    Captain Rin, on the other hand, had activated a skill she acquired during the war with the Demons. One which caused her to go into a rage as her blood boiled until her flesh was as red as a Devil''s. This was called <Rage of the Tyrant>, and had some debilitating effects. Such as Complete Exhaustion which was applied to the body after a minute of use, which led to the user passing out for one week. More, if the person took more damage than what they could handle without the Skill. Though, most of the injuries received always led to an early grave after their Rage ended.


    There were some beneficial effects as well, but those were only a few. Such as doubling one''s size and being granted five times the amount of strength they originally had. Which meant the Captain would need new clothing soon enough, as her heavy leathers stretched and strained themselves in order to contain the new bulk of muscle as steam continued to vent around her body.


    Once she was outside the building which had become the Guards'' headquarters, Rin dashed over to Suun, lifted him high, and tossed him towards the onlookers. Not wanting to be crushed by the second largest Guard, the crowd parted from one another as the man collapsed before them. Whereupon they each clustered around him as one was sent for a Healer to attend to his wounds.


    However, their Captain slowly shrank in on herself, her expression sour as she slowly strode upon the crowd whilst her skin became its normal colour. ¡°Which one of you was with Suun when he tried to attack the white skinned fiend who has been seen around the cluster of homes north of here?¡± When no one spoke up, her face was parted into a wide grin as she pointed towards the group, a small bead of light swirling a few millimetres in front of her digit. Which then led to her intoning a spell called, ¡°<<Compulsion: Zone of Truth>>.¡±


    This led to the bead launching itself forward until it was nary half a metre away from the group who stood staring with their mouths agape and their eyes wide. For they had never seen her cast such magicks before. However, once the bead entered within such a range, it exploded outward, stretching itself to a dome that covered the whole of the guards which were present.


    ¡°Now then,¡± grinned their Captain Rin who slowly stalked forwards, her eyes beginning to glow a fierce red, though such a colour was only within their own minds, ¡°Which one of you assholes defied my orders to not engage the bloody bastard?¡±

 Chapter 8

    Overall, only five other Guards, all directly under the Lieutenant, went with Suun to strike out against the unknown male which slew most of the Farmers a week ago. These five, along with their new Tracker and barely healed Suun, were sit down in front of herself as she berated them until their ears bled. Or, rather, until the Wolfman asked for a clean cloth to stop the trickle of blood which tried to escape his body from his right ear. To which she gave leave for him to be taken to the Healer that was stationed with them.


    Once he was gone, she turned back to the six who were the target of her anger and, doing her best to control her emotions, sneered, ¡°And why did you attack the bastard when I said to wait?¡±


    The one to speak first was one who held the appearance of a snake, if Humans were able to have such features without stepping into the realm of Half-Breeds called Kindred. To top off his look, he had oil-slick, raven coloured hair with pin prick eyes which shifted wildly as though discerning a way to escape his Captain. ¡°W-we weren''t gonna attack him, Captain,¡± his voice hissed much like a Snakeman''s would if they were trying to avoid being caught despite falling into a trap designed to specifically catch someone like him.


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± growled Captain Rin, her hands slamming down upon the table, ¡°You assholes have been pulling this shit since the beginning. I''ve been turning my eyes away for this long because you lot haven''t done anything serious beyond taking a pastry from Farmer Agnes.¡± The group, except from Suun, sweated heavily from both remembrance of the scene and due to her knowing about it. Of which she spotted in their eyes, which grew wide at the mere mention of the woman''s name.


    ¡°What? Didn''t think I found out about the walloping she gave you idiots?¡± she leaned over the table to sneer at them, ¡°The whole community knows, ''cause she isn''t one to keep quiet about it.¡± Of which led to her leaning back to allow such a revelation to sink into the group, and smirked as a few blood vessels pulsed in a few of their foreheads. Perhaps they were contemplating revenge, but such thoughts were quickly pushed to the side as their boss continued with, ¡°And now you lot have gone and attack the bastard I wanted to skewer myself, but judging by your lack of a body, I''m led to believe he escaped and had probably fled knowing more were coming for him.¡±


    ¡°N-no, Cap''n. Wasn'' like tha'',¡± croaked a sweating and overly muscular Human by the name of Brutus. Of whom was built like a stone wall, had a square-shaped head with rugged features that was coupled with a semi-healed and bulbous nose. This was coupled with baby blue eyes and short-cropped, platinum blonde hair. Many a woman would have thrown themselves at him and his loins, if not for a single factor:


    He was as smart as a rock on a good day.


    That is to say, he was not the best conversationalist, nor was he one to do much of anything beyond following his brother''s, Suun''s, orders.


    However, currently he was doing his best to form the correct words, his eyes shifting from one side to another as he thought as hard as he could to express what he desired to say. Of which took some time, with only a few coughs leading to them stifling the noises they made as their Captain glared death in their directions. For she was the most patient with him, even going out of her way to speak with him on occasion. Right now, though, she wished to hear his thoughts.


    ¡°Br-brother said to run. He want''d us to get ''way, ''cause the man did somfin to uh tree?¡± Brutus scratched his head, not sure what his words would mean to his boss, and was soon given a small biscuit for his troubles by her. To which she gave a wide and toothy grin as he bobbed his head once before shoving the whole of the biscuit straight into his mouth, munching happily as he was excused from the building.


    Once he was gone, she turned back to the remainder of the group, her hands upon her hips as she frowned whilst watching them with a discerning eye, ¡°And what did he do to a tree?¡±


    This time, Suun spoke up, ¡°W-well, we tried to attack him at the treeline, but he vanished into the forest. After an hour of searching, we found him, prepared an ambush, but...¡± His face was growing paler as he recalled the scene, though it was hazed with fear. For he witnessed the man-thing distend his jaw to an impossible length in order to bite down upon the bark with four canines. Of which led to the tree to wither away as though its life force was being drained, leaving only ash and dust after he was done, and wiped away a trickle of an amber liquid upon his lips. Thus leading to their expeditious retreat, as the man turned towards where they were positioned, and grinned a haunting and feral grin upon themselves.


    Yes. Such a recalling was projected upon their Captain, who looked upon them with a strange and incomprehensible stare. It was as though she believed them to have made such an event up within their minds. Or, as it was more likely to herself, the man was a Mage of some renown and wanted to cause them to flee as he was preparing his work. Either way, she couldn''t allow such a person to roam free within her community. Especially one which bolstered a reputation of safety for newly appointed Adventurers who hunted in the forest called Nu''Bai.


    *****


    Sarah sat the book down in order to scratch her head with some confusion. For Brutus, who was their oldest friend and Lich King of the Necropolis of Terra, did not start out as a guard for farmers. Instead, he was a personal guard to the royals of New Wair, and his brother was one who ran an organised crime family upon the streets of the city. This revelation was confusing for her, and wondered what else was different in the story upon her lap. Such as the summoning which slew his mortal body, as well as what came after such an event.


    ¡°I mean,¡± she muttered to herself slowly, ¡°He was given the Enchanter Class in the other one, and Brutus was a dunce until they met...¡± To which she shook her head, causing her hair and fur to swish back and forth as it continued to change colours.


    ¡°Ugh,¡± her voice droned as she leaned back against the mountain of pillows, ¡°I just want the information, and not having to sit hear and be confused at what I''m reading,¡± and released a sigh as the Goddess pulled the book closer to her person, her eyes scanning the words printed upon the sheets once more.


    *****


    Less than a week prior to the incident which sent Lieutenant Suun and his underlings running from the man with the white skin, Karastak was heading northward, away from the cave which had been his ¡°home away from home¡±. His reason for leaving was quite simple, as he and his magicks had caused a deforestation of half a kilometre around where he had resided. Therefore, he was advised to vacate the area for fear of discovery by way of the little voice in his head.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Along the way, he asked about the world he was on, along with some crucial details about, ¡°Levels.¡±


    ¡°[What about it?]¡± chimed in Azazel, whom he visualised as lazing about upon a hammock of some sort.


    ¡°Well, there are Magicks, Classes, and Skills here, so what about Levels and Status Menus?¡±


    ¡°[Well of course there are those, but you won''t need to worry about them.]¡±


    ¡°And the reason why?¡± his voice stretched out the last word spoken, leading to her to sigh with some exasperation.


    ¡°[Karastak,]¡± he felt as though she were lecturing him as though he were naught, but a child who still hadn''t learn and understood his lessons fully, ¡°[the status menu and level system is governed by the System of the world. You are outside it, understand? You don''t need to concern yourself with such things.]¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Karastak frowned, and sent a mental image of himself as a puppy with large eyes, eliciting an adorable ¡°aww¡± from her, ¡°what level would I be if I were a part of it?¡±


    Once again, Azazel sighed before continuing to speak, ¡°[You would be Level 8 at this stage in your short life. It would have been higher if you hadn''t spent all your time fiddling around with just Spark, Ice, and Flame.]


    ¡°[Hell, you should be able to use Growth, Levitation, and Shield by now, but no,]¡± her voice drawled, ¡°[You decided it was more important to explore those three words more.]¡± After such a small rant, he felt and saw within his mind''s eye her pouting greatly from watching him explore the many uses of such words.


    Unfortunately for himself, the word of Spark was only good enough in blinding his eyes when he added too much energy to it, or showering the space of the word with fine, yellow sparks. Flame, on the other hand, created a bonfire of two and a quarter metres in diametre when adding too much, or a candle flame when only giving it a trickle. Whereas Ice had the ability to cause a flash freeze of two metres around the word, three metres if he focused it into a cone, or just make the air around the word chilly.


    ¡°Well, I did use Scorch.¡±


    ¡°[Yeah, but it only blackened the rock and vaporised wood,]¡± grumbled Azazel, not at all impressed with what he had done thus far. Which soon led to them creating an awkward silence between them as Karastak continued to move forwards through a somewhat dim forest due to the light of the sun above being blocked by the leaves of a great many trees stretching their limbs to the heavens in order to receive the rays which gave them their energy.


    The scenery around him, the greens, browns, and greys of foliage, earth, and stone was rather calming to himself. However, it was rather quiet, as though the forest he was in had taken a deep breath due to his presence. Which would have suited him just as well, if Azazel wasn''t so quiet from pouting.


    ¡°[I''m not pouting,]¡± she pouted, giving him the visualisation of her glaring at him with her fists on her hips. He would have argued further, anything to remove the loud silence which flitted through the air and between his ears, if he wasn''t alerted to the sound of a great many somethings laughing and chattering in a guttural tone.


    Frowning somewhat, he moved forward at a steady pace so as to not alert the owners of the voice. Of which led him to a large tree about twice his width. Whereupon his eyes did spy a curious scene of a dozen green-skinned things in loincloths. Each were dancing around what appeared to be someone from the farming community he had raided the shorts he wore a few days prior. What is more, the creatures had stone-tipped sticks and were using them to poke the person, who grunted and feebly swung a large and bleeding arm at them.


    Such a motion caused the group to laugh at the attempt, resulting in the supposed farmer to duck down and curl up into a ball. This action caused the group to grin with a mouth full of broken teeth as they moved in for what appeared to be the final blow. However, Karastak had a different idea.


    Without hesitation, he removed himself from behind the tree, causing the group to turn towards himself and sneering whilst waving their sticks with as much menace as they could muster. ¡°How pitiful,¡± he commented before taking a deep breath before releasing the same scream which erupted from his lungs since appearing within the world. Of which caused the creatures to shat themselves before scattering into the forest around them.


    ¡°Now then,¡± his legs strode him over to the one such creatures were tormenting, and gently pushed them upon their back. Thus revealing a bloodied man who was far more brutish in appearance than anything else, and appeared to be wearing linen overalls that were too small for him, along with the remains of a tunic. ¡°Hmm,¡± his voice hummed as he reached down to pat the man''s cheeks, ¡°You alright there big guy?¡±


    ¡°[I think he might be dead, Karastak,]¡± chimed in Azazel, his mind giving off the impression of her resting atop his head, peering down upon the scene.


    ¡°It''d be a pity if he was... hmm...¡±


    ¡°[What are you thinking?]¡± His mind gave off the visualisation of her poking his right cheek, desiring to know what was going on inside his mind, despite already having access to it.


    ¡°Well, I was thinking that a follower or a minion would be good. Especially one as strong as this one, and perhaps knows more about the world,¡± he explained slowly, feeling his uppermost canines slowly form themselves, ¡°You did say I was a Vampire, and if the transformation is anything like what I read about back in my last world, then it should be easy for me to start having minions.¡±


    ¡°[Yeah?]¡± Azazel frowned, retreating from his mind for only a moment before returning, ¡°[Well, the transformation of an Energy Vampire is incredibly slow, by the look of things... Hmm...]¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asked as the world around him explodes with colour due to him switching to his second sight. Here, he quickly stared down upon the brutish person on the ground, and found out he was still alive somehow from the way the energy flowed throughout his large frame. ¡°Quite resilient, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°[Meh, he''s part of that community; they''re all built like stone walls, especially those who take the Farmer Class.]¡±


    This revelation caused Karastak to become puzzled as he frowned from the confusion. ¡°Farming is a Class?¡±


    ¡°[Huh?]¡± she began, then erupted into laughter when she fully absorbed his question, resulting in his frown deepening. Of which lasted for quite some time, but when it ended, she spoke slowly, ¡°[Yeah, everything you can think of is a Class here. From Farmer to Warrior, everything can be obtained and trained as a Class.]¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± his eyes blinked slowly as he leaned over the man''s unconscious form, ¡°you learn something new every day. However, what I wish to know is if I just need to bite and drain him a bit before sharing some of my blood, or if there is something else I have to do before claiming this one as my minion.¡±

 Chapter 9

    ¡°[Wait!]¡± cried out Azazel as she watched Karastak distend his his jaw in order to prepare to clamp down upon the unconscious man''s neck. Where she sent out the image of her standing atop his chest in order to push the white skinned man back. Of which led to him closing his mouth slowly, leading to him expression his displeasure with a sour expression.


    ¡°Why did you stop me?¡±


    ¡°[Karastak],¡± she sighed slowly, giving him the feeling that he were about to be hit for a mistake he didn''t know he was about to make, ¡°[there''s only a fifty-fifty chance of him becoming a Vampire if you bite him like that. On top of it all, do you know how regular Vampires are made?]¡±


    Here, he scratched his head absentmindedly, it cocking towards his right shoulder for a time before he spoke whilst righting it once more, ¡°By biting them, drinking their blood, then feeding them your blood?¡±


    What he heard next caused him to physically wince, as the girl in his head let loose a great sigh of exasperation over his response. When she spoke next, however, she gave him the impression of her giving himself a deadpan expression as she said, ¡°[No. That''s not how you turn someone, especially when you bite their neck. They''ll bleed out quickly if you do that, idiot.]


    ¡°[Not only that, but to transform a person into a Sanguine Vampire, as they are called, not only do you need to drink their blood and transfer your own, you have to kill them immediately. This is so that they can rise up from their death reborn anew, understand?]¡± At his nod, she continued with, ¡°[Even then, the process doesn''t guarantee their revival will go smoothly. Such as them waking up and becoming feral, rather than intelligent. Or they may never even wake up at all.]¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do? If I''m not allowed to bite him, then how else am I to start up an army of minions?¡± His tone was full of seriousness that left even Azazel speechless, as she did not know how to respond to such a declaration of intentions.


    ¡°[Uh...?]¡± was her own reply as she struggled for words, and he was given the image of her jaw dropping whilst the rest of her body refused to move.


    ¡°What?¡± his face became incredulous, tightening his features as though his desires were hard to comprehend, ¡°Where I''m from, Vampires have Covens where there''s the immediate family followed up by a host of minions.¡± His right claws danced as it was swept in front of him as he spoke, ¡°And it''s not like I can have a family here anyways.¡±


    ¡°[What?]¡±


    ¡°What?¡± his own hands were placed upon his hips, ¡°I haven''t once felt the desire to urinate or defecate since appearing. Therefore, I''ve come to believe that all other lower functions-¡± Giggling erupted inside his mind, which became laughter when he tried to ask why she was laughing at him.


    Of which lasted for many moments more than what he felt was necessary, but once it ended, he asked with some irritation as to what she laughed at. Who then countered his question with one of her own, ¡°[How do you think children are made?]¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± his left eye twitched as he listened to her question, ¡°What kind of question is that?¡±


    ¡°[A simple one],¡± came hurt tart reply, ¡°[Now answer it, if you will.]¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he sighed, ruffling the hair at the back of his head, ¡°When a man and a woman love each other very-¡±


    ¡°[Skip the bullshit explanation, Karastak.]¡± He felt she was in no mood for jokes, despite her earlier jovialness.


    His eyes drifted towards his left where he felt her resting up against the trunk of a nearby tree. A small smirk played upon his lips, which was quickly erased as he parted them to speak, ¡°You take a man''s shaft, place it inside that which is betwixt a woman''s legs, and after rubbing them together, the shaft releases his white seed inside of her. If the seed finds her egg, and fertilises it, then they''ll wait up to nine months for a child to form inside her belly. Afterwards, it comes out in blood and fluids to greet the new world.¡±


    Once he finished, however, he heard her snort loudly. Turning towards the tree in which his mind clearly saw her, he witnessed her standing tall, brush off her dress, and approached him with a, ¡°[Hah. Maybe on your world, but not here.]¡± Here, he felt and watched as her small form climbed up his back with practiced ease, as though he were nothing more than a tree from her to play around on. Which then led to him feeling her rest her arms atop his head as she continued with, ¡°[You see, Karastak, here on Terra, a man and a woman don''t create children through such practices as that anymore. Instead, two consenting adults come together in order to fuse their energies atop an altar for a full day. Afterwards, a child is made in their likeness and prowess, but there''s also the price of sacrificing Levels, Stats, and Experience for the creation of new life.]


    ¡°[Of course, there''s also the use of your dick for pleasurable sensations with another],¡± she giggled softly, ¡°[and you do have some fluid in that pouch beneath it, but it''s mostly used to mark others as yours, and not much else.]¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± Karastak blinked several times, unsure of what to make of such an explanation. However, he soon felt something within himself shudder, as he recalled where they were at. ¡°This is Terra?¡± he muttered softly, his fists clenching as his eyes burned with hatred and loathing whilst his mind recalled some of the tortures he had to endure before being released by way of Dragon Fire.


    Of which soon retreated back into the nether reaches of his mind, as he heard the calling of the little girl in his head, ¡°[Karastak!]¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± his voice was soft, but still tinged with anger, ¡°I''m okay.¡±


    ¡°[Yeah? That tree isn''t though,]¡± came her drawled reply.


    ¡°What?¡± his eyes blinked as he focused more upon his earthly body more than his mental self. Whereupon he noted the ashened word of SCORCH had been carved into the soft earth and roots of the tree he had witnessed Azazel rested upon before venturing to atop his head. He could not recall himself writing, but saw the aftermath nonetheless. For ahead of himself, by nearly one hundred metres, was a line of ash and burnt earth. There were even a few animals, dead from the removal of half or most of their bodies being within the line of the destruction he had wrought upon them.


    Unsure of what to do, he gaped his mouth open, but shut it almost immediately as a low wail of some unknown beast permeated the now silenced forest. This even startled Azazel, whom he felt scan around the area with widened eyes as he did the same. However, he soon felt her tap his forehead, and found himself being pointed towards the large man who had curled up upon the ground. Of whom still had many cuts about his body, though healed, and probably still stung.


    However, to hear such a large man with so many muscles crying in such a way caused the pair no end of confusion. Which soon led to Azazel gently pushing him towards the other, as she could not be there herself. Or, at least, not physically like Karastak could. Therefore, he was nominated to go up to the man, and he did so in a begrudging manner.


    ¡°You alright?¡± he called out and walking forward until he was half a metre away from the man. Whereupon he heard the other mumble something about his brother telling him to not hurt children, as well as himself arguing that he didn''t.


    Muttering to himself, Karastak asked, ¡°Were those green-skinned ''children'' what I thought they were?¡±


    ¡°[Yeah. They''re Goblins.]¡±


    ¡°Okay, just making sure.¡± After muttering such words, he raised his voice in order to be heard by the other, ¡°Those were Goblins, good sir, not children.¡± Which led to a series of sniffs and rocking as the man turned his body towards the pale man with widened eyes.


    ¡°Buh, they were small lie chil''ren.¡± The words spoken grated the brain, as they were a harsher form of the language he spoke, and he tried not to wince. However, he needn''t worry, as the other shed a few more tears whilst wiping his eyes and nose on his sleeve.


    ¡°Well, yeah, but their skin was green. Are the children where you''re from that colour when they''re small?¡±


    ¡°When ther sick,¡± bobbed the muscular man, who then turned towards the only other ¡°Human¡± and asked, ¡°Not children?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± came the response, along with a quick shake of his head which led to the snow-white hair to dance slowly, ¡°Besides, they did hurt you with their sticks. Are you okay?¡±


    Here, the overly muscular man appeared as though he was trying to think, but instead said, ¡°<Status>.¡± Whereupon something sparkled in front of his eyes, confusing Karastak to no end.


    ¡°What''s he doing?¡± he muttered to the little girl in his head.


    Of whom quickly responded with, ¡°[He''s checking his Status Menu. It has all of his stats, and because he pulled it up near you...]¡± Her voice trailed off as she left him for a time, but soon returned with a, ¡°[Huh.]¡±


    ¡°What did you find?¡± he asks slowly, making sure to keep his voice low so as to not alert their new found ¡°friend¡±.


    ¡°[Well, he is Level 24, has a Strength of one hundred and forty eight, and his Constitution is at ninety-eight],¡± she whistled to her self, which quickly stopped as he felt her lips upturn into a frown.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± The white-skinned man turned away from the brute, who was humming as he poked at the invisible thing in the air with a slow finger. This was so that he may move his lips in a comfortable manner, as opposed to keeping them mostly still with the audience he now had, ¡°Are they good stats?¡±


    ¡°[That''s a no brainer, Karastak],¡± she replied with some sass as his mind watched her roll her eyes.


    ¡°Then why the frown?¡±


    ¡°[Well, the rest of his stats are abysmal. Like his Dexterity. If he has triple digits of Strength, then the other should be about half.]¡±


    ¡°How bad?¡± he asked, his own lips frowning at the thought of having bad stats.


    ¡°[His Dexterity is capped at fifty, his Charisma is at thirty five, his Wisdom is at a paltry twenty-three, and his intellect is a twelve. In other words, he''s a dunce and I don''t know why you would want him as your first minion.]¡± He felt Azazel roll her eyes once more, turning away from the screen, ¡°[However, he does have a few titles.]¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? And what are they and do they do anything?¡± At this point, he felt sorry for the big man''s short straw on life, but consigned himself to have the other as a minion for only a single reason. He was reminded of someone he worked with in his last life, and with these low stats, he believed that the muscular brute of a man held the same tendencies and mindset of the one he worked with so long ago.


    ¡°[Well, titles have two functions, really. The first is to mark the bearer as something great in both meanings, and the second does give some bonuses. Unfortunately, there''s no real way to tell what they are until they''re equipped, to be honest.]¡± She scratched the back of her head, knowing what it was that her new source of entertainment was going to ask.


    ¡°So? What does he have, what is equipped, and what does it do?¡±


    To which she just sighed whilst speaking, ¡°[He has two. ''One of Great Strength'' and ''Mascot of The Guards''. Currently, he has the latter equipped, and gains a boost of one point to his Charisma per Guard near him, and it also gives a zero point five percent bonus to each Guard''s Attack bonuses. It''s also cumulative to each Guard that stands nearby. So, if there''s a hundred Guards near him, they gain a fifty percent bonus with him being their Mascot.]¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± he replied, blinking his pale eyes slowly, unsure of how to comment on such a thing. However, he didn''t need to do so. For at that time, a cucumber sized finger poked his back, almost sending him tumbling forward.


    Turning around, he found that the brute of a man was frowning with some confusion, as he stared upwards at the other who was a head taller, ¡°I dis-,¡± his frown deepened whilst his eyes concentrated on the words which tried to flee from his tongue. ¡°Disea-... diseaseses.¡±


    Although the word came out incorrectly, the large man smiled up at the other, awaiting for a bit of praise. For which Karastak gave to him gladly with a smile, ¡°Good job.¡± To which the other stretched his lips into a broad grin, revealing many broken or cracked teeth as he raised up his meaty fists into the air with great elation.


    ''Yes,'' the white-skinned man thought with patient joy, ''Just like Robert.''

 Chapter 10

    Brutus was the lumbering giant''s name, or at least, that was the name he gave to Karastak and Azazel. However, the name of ¡°Karastak¡± was too much for the simple mind of their new friend. So instead, he would be called as Kar.


    For now, though, Karastak sat next to Brutus as he was writing upon the other''s right arm with his own blood. Of which caused some confusion in his blue eyes as he asked, ¡°Whas that?¡±


    ¡°This, Brutus,¡± he replied slowly, ¡°is my Magick. My Class is Enchanter, you understand, and for it to work it needs to be written out. However,¡± he tapped the letters which spelled out CURE DISEASE with a few drips here and there, ¡°as I do not have a pencil or charcoal stick, I have to rely on my blood for ink.¡±


    Brutus''s eyes widened at the words of Magick, the blues of his irises sparkling as his lips parted a few millimetres, ¡°Majeek?¡± came his voice which was full of wonder, ¡°You do majeek?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brutus,¡± chuckled the pale man, ¡°I am quite profici- ahem... I know my Magick, and will now show you. Just hold still and we''ll see if we can get rid of your diseased icon, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± bobbed the simple man, who then watched as the other lightly gripped his wrist, holding it aloft as he hovered his free hand over the word. Of which soon glowed a brilliant green, startling him to the point of jerking the limb, but instead of letting go, he was held fast as the magicks within took effect.


    Karastak, on the other hand, in turn looked inward to watch what actually happens when he imbue a word with his energy, and the processes therein. What he found was... baffling. For the energies within him swirled a brightened yellow-gold in colour near his core. Once he summoned it to energise the the words he wrote in his blood, however, he noted that the swirling mass extended a few tendrils into his shoulders. Where they flowed down the length of his arms until pooling it all inside the palms of his hands. Here, the energies pushed themselves into the channels where his claws resided, and slowly dripped down upon the words he had written moments ago.


    Of course, this all took place within a few seconds, but it was entertaining to say the least.


    Their new friend, on the other hand, had the look of child-like wonder about his features as the green light flared once before fading to a dim. Afterwards, the letters which made up the pair of words slowly sank themselves into his skin, and he felt a rush of energy fill his body for a few moments. This feeling came and went within a span of a few heartbeats, but was enough to enthrall his mind completely over the magicks he just witnessed.


    ¡°Wow,¡± came the only sound Brutus was able to make, him jaw slack from the experience. His eyes, though, continued to stare at his arm as though trying to relive the moment once again.


    Whereas Karastak simply smiled and stood up. Unfortunately, it was too quick a motion, and his body wobbled until he staggered over to a nearby tree. Here, he muttered to himself, ¡°Why did that take so much out of me, Azazel?¡± His eyes, however, glowed a soft crimson and violet as they wandered up and down the body of the tree he clutched. Whereupon he felt four of his teeth slowly stretch themselves in preparation of biting and draining the flora of its energy.


    ¡°[Well, it''s because you tend to use too much when you imbibe your words with energy],¡± she spoke in a matter of fact tone, ¡°[but all low leveled Magick Users do that, so it''s no use crying over it. Not to mention, at Level 10 you gain a passive which decreases your mana consumption by ten percent, and every five levels after that it increases by two point five.]¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± his body perked up at this, but quickly sobered as he bit down upon the flesh of the tree before him, but not before asking, ¡°And what level am I right now?¡±


    ¡°[Nine, but you''re almost at the next level.]¡±


    He hummed in response, unaware of the audience he now had. At least, not until he was through draining the tree of its energy and push it over, did he notice Brutus''s wide eyed gaze upon himself. Here, he was about to explain how he needed to ¡°eat¡± trees to replenish his mana, but never got that far as the simple giant rushed to his side. Whereupon he did ask, no, beg, ¡°How y'' do that? I want do that!¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± came the reply from Kar, his eyes drifting towards another tree where his mind saw Azazel doubled over and laughing. Where their gazes locked, she only laughed harder, leaving him to his own devices. ¡°Well,¡± he scratched the back of his neck, unsure as to how to proceed. Whereas Brutus continued to stare up at his new found friend with sparkling eyes; the same as a child''s, if he were to guess.


    ¡°Here,¡± his eyes scanned the area, where he actually noted the ground was upturn from the signs of an ambush against a large creature. Such as Goblins fighting against Brutus would would have been their next meal if he didn''t have the thought of them still being like that of children. Of course, the ground around them was disturbed, but not too much like an actual ambush should be. Save for the ruffled grass and earth where the muscular giant had fallen, the rest was surprisingly spared being a few instances of footprints left by the green-skin''s retreat.


    It was a clearing of some sort, within the eyes of Kar, and it even had a ring of trees which acted as either silent protectors, or rather, silent watchers. There probable was a lot of activity within this area, but due to the appearance of the Goblins and their prey, as well as the scream and presence emitted by the pale man, it was eerily quiet. It was as though the forest held a collective breath, awaiting their next move before acting themselves.


    ¡°Let''s find us a spot to sit down before I start explaining a few things, okay?¡± The simple man nodded quickly, willingly being led towards a different tree. Here, the pair sat down as Kar listened and repeated some of what Azazel whispered into his ear. Before this, however, he had the man pull up his Status screen, and asked, ¡°Do you know how mana is calculated?¡±


    ¡°Wha?¡± came Brutus''s reply, unsure of what was spoken.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Whereupon Kar shook his head and reiterated his question, ¡°Do you know how much mana you have right now, and how you raise it?¡±


    ¡°Oh... umm,¡± the simple man lifted his right index finger, and slowly maneuvered it towards the top right of the screen which only he could see. Here, his eyes brightened as he proudly exclaimed, ¡°I have this many,¡± and pulled up two digits from his left hand, with all five from his right.


    ¡°Wow, Brutus,¡± Kar widened his eyes with surprise, though on the inside he was more concerned, ¡°That''s a lot.¡± Which was received with a large and toothy grin by the other, but quickly frowned as he continued with, ¡°Did you know you''re supposed to have a lot more than twenty-five?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Brutus paused, pulling down his hands and staring at them whilst Azazel explained as Kar repeated her words.


    ¡°[Everyone on Terra starts off with one hundred health and mana, and ten to the other stats, when they''re born, unless their parents had an odd number at the time of them pooling together their energies upon the altar. Or, if they were brother and sister, in which case it would explain quite a few things in his case.]¡± Kar omitted the last sentence to Brutus, not wanting to spark any anger of defiance to himself towards the other''s parents. Whereas the simple man''s eyes drifted between the pale man and his eyes as he listened to the rest.


    ¡°[At every level, they gain a point in their racial attributes. Such as the Human race gaining one point in everything, the Elves gaining two in Dexterity and one in either Wisdom, Intelligence, or Charisma, or the Dwarves who gain two in Strength and to Constitution.]


    ¡°[Afterwards, comes the extra attributes, which equates between four and ten. It really just depends upon how the person gained their levels. As for how mana is calculated, it''s usually one INT equals two mana, on top of the one hundred they started out with],¡± she finished with a shrug as he related this to their new friend, but in simpler terms. He did not want Brutus to become angered over his frustration at the large words spoken.


    However, Brutus just continued to frown, seemingly ignoring all of this. Of which allowed Kar to mutter a question towards the girl in his head, ¡°If he''s a part of the Human race, then why isn''t his stats more equal to one another than they are right now?¡±


    ¡°[Well,]¡± she replied, allowing his mind to see her scratching the back of her head, ¡°[it''s because they''re not. Not really, anyways.]¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°[Um. Well, they''re actually half-Giants. I think the term the Humans gave them was Goliath, when describing their race. As such, they get three to their Strength and their Constitution at every level.]¡±


    Kar sat there, unsure of how to react. That is, until he heard the snapping of fingers coming from within his head, but turned towards the middle of the clearing where he visualised her small form placing a closed fist atop her palm as her eyes sparkled with some realisation, ¡°[It is possible he is the son of a Golliath and a Giant. It explains why his stats are so low, but he''s also small...]¡± She took up a ponderer''s facial features as she began pacing back and forth whilst contemplating this new mystery.


    In the meantime, however, Brutus had stood up and was searching around for something. Upon being called out by Kar, he turned to him too quickly, and almost toppled over because of it. After righting himself, said, ¡°I need go home,¡± with a frown.


    ¡°Okay, Brutus,¡± the pale man nodded slowly, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°On farm,¡± came an absentminded reply as he scratched his head with some confusion. It appeared to them that he didn''t know the way out, and therefore, decided to offer their assistance. Or, Kar offered it, but as he did not know the way towards the farms themselves, asked Azazel to point the way. For which she did so, but also with an absentminded reply.


    The trek itself was short lived, as their long strides took them quickly to the border of the forest where Kar and Azazel were able to spy many rows of stone and wood based houses with many elderly and infirm milled about. Here, Brutus bade his new friend a goodbye, promising to return when he wasn''t working. To which the other replied with, ¡°I''ll be around, Brutus, and I''ll show you more of my magicks if you do come by.¡±


    This statement was not only received warmly, but he was also given a great hug from the simple man. Of whom then retreated into the houses beyond their line of sight, thus leaving the pair alone once more.


    ¡°[Well],¡± mumbled Azazel, ¡°[What else do you want to do, ''Kar''?]¡± The new name caused the girl to smirk up at the other, but it quickly turned into a frown as she noted his scowl of absolute hatred.


    ¡°What else, my dear Azazel?¡± both of his eyes flared with a baleful crimson, ¡°We''re going Goblin hunting. I do not want those insignificant pests disturbing Brutus ever again. Especially not when I have chosen him to be my first minion.¡± In so saying, he turned around and reentered the forest, unconcerned about anyone witnessing his person doing so. Of which led to him reaching down to allow the girl inside his head to scamper up his back and perch atop his right shoulder.


    ¡°[My, my, Karastak,]¡± she giggled softly, patting his head a few times, ¡°[aren''t you being protective of someone you don''t know much about. Maybe he doesn''t want to be your minion, ever thought of that?]¡±


    ¡°Of course I have,¡± came his tart reply as his body maneuvered around the dead tree he had sapped earlier. For his body moved swiftly through the trees, but not too swift as he did not have full control over it, nor did he wish to fall upon his face again.


    ¡°[Then why bother with that one, if you''ve already thought it through?]¡±


    Here, his body stopped, leaning up against another tree he cared little for to support himself. Whereupon the eyes within his head became that of crimson and violet as he scanned the area in search of minour disturbances within the air and ground, but only found trails of fauna. For he had found out a week ago that he could track something down by their energy alone. Unfortunately for himself, he did not have the energy signature of a Goblin, and therefore had to wait for one to surface. Therefore, his body moved from tree to tree within ten metres of one another, in order to find some semblance of a trail used by the pest of a race.


    ¡°Why?¡± grunted Karastak, as though the answer should already have been made clear, ¡°Because Brutus reminded me of Robert, and most of those memories are ones of joy and peace. Maybe I wish to relive them, Azazel, or perhaps I would like to give him a better life than what he has now. Regardless,¡± he took in a deep breath, and let it flow swiftly from his nostrils, ¡°I desire him to be the first of many to follow my lead as I forge... I don''t know just yet.¡±


    In so saying, he turned towards the next tree in order to begin searching for the Goblins once more, unaware of Azazel who pursed her lips in contemplation about something upon her mind.

 Chapter 11

    Karastak


    {Age: 25 (>1 month)} {Soul Age: ????? Potential}


    {Level: 9.63} {STR: 59; DEX: 63; CON: 84; INT: 125; WIS: 99; CHA: 50}


    {Class: Enchanter} {Subclass: Wordsmith}


    {Skills: <Written Word: SPARK; FLAME; ICE; SCORCH; CURE DISEASE>


    <Cry of the Predator>; <Energy Drain>; <Blood Absorption>; <Energy Sight>; <Basic Language Comprehension>}


    {Titles: Stubborn as a Mule; One Who Seeks Knowledge}


    {Titles Equipped: One Who Seeks Knowledge}


    Azazel sighed as she stared upon the screen within her white Void Space, unamused at the Title which appeared within. Of which was quickly removed, and in its place was {Immovable Object}. Thus causing her to chuckle at the irony, as those with the Immovable Object title were far more stubborn than those with the mule one. Not to mention swaying their minds took even those with Unrelenting Force many months before they were to even budge a centimetre.


    However, such a vocal joy caused the one she was observing to wonder what was wrong, and had to quickly send a shake of her head through their shared link. Resulting in a shrug as he turned back towards his desire to hunt the Goblins. Of which was causing him some trouble due to them not revealing themselves to his energetic eyes. Whereas she just sighed and receded from his mind a little, recalling the story he gave her as they journeyed away from the deforested cave-home.


    ¡°Did you know, I was an Enchanter in my last life, too?¡± he called out, trying his best to start a conversation with the little girl in his head.


    ¡°[Oh yeah?]¡± she asked, not giving him her full attention.


    Which led to him bobbing his head as he continued, ¡°Oh yes. I gained it after my race found a way to travel to other worlds, and there was one in particular that I so enjoyed,¡± his face became one filled with so much nostalgia that he paused in order to sigh with some regret, ¡°It was called Norrath, and I became one of many of its citizens upon it.¡±


    ¡°[What race were you?]¡± came her reply as her full attention was placed upon the man that would serve as her entertainment for as long as she willed it so.


    Here, he pursed his lips with some displeasure, ¡°Unfortunately, I chose to be a Human, but,¡± and held up a finger to forestall her groan, ¡°but, I found out that my Class of Enchanter allowed me to become any other race I so chose to be. From the High Elves of Felwithe, the Wood Elves of Kelethin, to the Erudites of Erudin, the Ogres of Oggok, and down to the Iksar of Cabilis. All races, could I become with such a simple class that was looked down upon by those who saw them as only a way to become stronger.


    ¡°For we who held the Enchanter Class were masters of Illusions, second to none, but the strongest of Alchemists who could brew the same potencies as our spells. Even so,¡± Karastak held up a fist towards an invisible opponent, ¡°we were seen as mobile augmenters for our groups, raiding parties, and Guilds. For though we had the ability to enhance the whole of our group, giving them great strength, agility, and even granting them the ability to regenerate their mana faster, we were wasted.


    ¡°This was due to the fact that our spells dealt more with the fact that they can enthrall the simple minded, mesmerise the foolish of foes, and cause the petty to flee from a single glance of our visage. All of this was circumvented, unfortunately, by such classes as Bards. For they had the ability to enthrall others with a few notes, cause an entire mass of hostiles to flee with a minour burst of noise, or even have them collapse, stunned by their performance. Though the class will always have my respect,¡± his eyes burst forth in a furious rage as he continued, ¡°I will always curse them until the end of my days,¡± and obliterated a nearby tree with a single punch. Though, such an action did cause him to curse, as a few splinters had found their way under his skin. Therefore, he had to pick at them with care until all were removed.


    ¡°[Wow,]¡± Azazel replied with widened eyes, ¡°[What did you do there?]¡±


    ¡°Well, you could do anything you wanted, but most decided to become great adventurers, to expand their Guild, and conquer the toughest of foes. For myself? I desired adventure,¡± he chuckled softly to himself, ¡°and I received it within the Greater Faydark. More specifically, within Clan Crushbone''s territory.¡±


    The mind of Karastak was filled with the memories of Orcs wearing dirtied, yellow armour being slain one by one by either his spells, or by the spells and weapons of those he grouped up with. Yes. Even Azazel had access to such memories, and gaped as the air was filled with the cries of the dead and dying, as well as the colourful effects of the magicks which were commanded by those who could wield them.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    In one such memory, it showed a white haired Human with a long beard and wired muscles wearing only ruby coloured arm-guards and a violet robe with lightning patterns on the front. Here, the Human charged into the fray after watching a few of his comrades shout for help as they were swarmed. Whereupon he shoved an orc out of the way whilst shouting, ¡°EYES!¡± and cast a favoured spell called Colour Flux. After which, an array of scintillating colours arose around his body, and burst with dazzling light. Thus, stunning the Orcs long enough to slay a few as they ran for their lives towards the entry way and freedom.


    ¡°I was even a part of a Guild,¡± he continued with a grin, journeying forward as the last of the shards of wood were removed from his flesh, ¡°We were called Wayfarers of... I don''t truly remember, but perhaps we were simply called The Wayfarers. Either way, we traveled all across Norrath, guiding those who were new to the world, and slaying the greatest of foes.


    ¡°Though I was nothing more than a Guild member of small renown, I still enjoyed being a part of such a wondrous collection of beings.¡±


    ¡°[What happened to your Guild?]¡± Azazel''s eyes, already widened from the experience he had shared with her, widened further as he explained with a soured tone in his voice.


    ¡°As all things go, Azazel, our time upon Norrath came to an end, and we each separated to travel to newer worlds which had been discovered.¡± Here, he chuckled softly as images of other worlds sped past his mind''s eye. Some of worlds full of swords and sorcery, of metal ships which flew through the vacuum of Space to distant galaxies, and of the journey to the Planes of Heaven and Hell. Each one different, but similar, as Karastak''s own self always held a Support Class; never once becoming one who would deal the most damage within a group, nor receiving it all.


    ¡°Every world we journeyed to,¡± he stretched out his arms towards the heavens, barely glancing at his endarkened, clawed hands whilst his mind turned inwards just as the arms drifted back to his sides, ¡°Every world revisited, I took up the Support Role within, or if there wasn''t one, I''d become the Healer, Priest, or Cleric during my time upon the world. Not once have I held the desire to change my ways, but as we are here now?¡± his voice became full of chuckling, ¡°Perhaps this will change. Then again, only time will truly tell, won''t it?¡±


    *


    Azazel returned to the present, and peered down at the screen of Karastak''s stats. Whereupon she frowned at his Soul Age, and tapped it absentmindedly, ¡°[If I remember correctly, one question mark means two zeroes... or was it three?]¡± Her lips upturned into a frown as she felt a headache forming from her mind trying to remember. For it was nearly a century ago when such lessons were drilled into her head by the deity known only as Father.


    ¡°[Blah. Whatever. His potential is up there, and that''s all that matters],¡± came her reply, pushing the thought away as she ruffled her hair before melding her mind with Karastak''s once more. Here, she found out it was now twilight upon the world below, and he was crawling upon his abdomen underneath a berry bush devoid of most of its fruit.


    ¡°[Whatcha doin''?]¡± she whispered to the pale man, causing him to flinch which elicited a small grin from her.


    ¡°Don''t do that, Azazel. Not when I''m in the middle of trying to be quiet and stealthy,¡± came his harsh reply in a whisper-like voice. She took a minute to have her eyes slowly traverse up and down his backside, making sure to give him the visualisation that he was the least stealthy creature in the whole of the forest due to his albino white skin. To which he let out a low and slow sigh of resignation, ¡°I''m well aware of my skin and hair''s colour, thank you very much. However, I''ve found a Goblin nest, but they''re currently under attack by a group of Humans and a Dwarf.¡±


    Here, he pointed towards what appeared to be the lip of a cave where more than a dozen Goblins were waving their sticks from the sidelines as around twenty or so of the green-skins hampered four Humans and a Dwarf, of whom had been encircled by the pests. Two of the Humans were males wearing chain hauberks with hard leather leggings and iron tipped shoes. In their hands were iron short swords and wooden bucklers, whereas atop their heads was a hard cap of leather and wood with iron rivets drawn down the centre. These two had the appearance of grim resolve upon their features, as though they were certain there was only two possible outcomes for themselves: Fight or Die.


    The latter two Humans, however, were obviously female, as the bulges in their upper torsos gave away the indication. Both, however, wore dirtied robs of some sort of cloth. Though, one wore one with a faded blue tone to it, the other was a yellow cream. None of which revealed their figures, but he did find that the Goblins were paying more attention to them than the others. For the leather flaps which were held above their waists barely hid their members from full view of the group''s eyes. Therefore, the females grew disgusted as they held one another with their own grim resolve. What is more, from the distance where he was, he noted that the hair of the females were both a raven black in colour.


    As for the Dwarf, it was the standard sort of stocky build full of muscles and thick hair. However, this one seemed to lack any facial hair, despite being of the race. Instead, there was a thick braid of orange which cascaded down its back side, and was tucked into the belt therein. What is more, this one wielded the iconic and iron battle axe which were well associated with them. Not only this, but it also wore its own chain hauberk, leather leggings, and iron capped shoes like the Human males.


    ¡°[Are you going to help them?]¡± Azazel asked in a hard whisper, despite knowing full well no one else was able to listen to her voice.


    ¡°No,¡± came his soft reply, ¡°I''m going to watch.¡±


    ¡°[That''s a very non-support role of you.]¡±


    To which he shrugged his shoulders in response, ¡°I have no desire to help those who cannot help themselves, and I know very well that is contradictory to what I did to Brutus. However, he''s a special case and reminds me of the Robert from my past life. Other than him, I won''t be helping anyone else who won''t help themselves.


    ¡°Therefore, if these fools are able to get themselves out of this sticky situation, then maybe, just maybe, I''ll help them the rest of the way. It all depends upon what they do.¡±


    ¡°[And if they cannot?]¡± she grinned, knowing full well of the answer that was soon to come.


    Which did so, as Karastak grinned right back at her, ¡°Then I shall destroy them all and leave nothing behind.¡±

 Chapter 12

    The day had finally come, Toda and Lance had turned eighteen and could finally take on more dangerous tasks within the Nu''Bai branch of Terra''s Adventurer''s Guild. For they had a policy of anyone could join at age fifteen, but could only participate in gathering and delivery quests until they each became of age. Afterwards, they had to be a Bronze Rank C or higher in order to take on a monster hunting quest. Not only this, but also had to have three recommendations from at least one Silver Rank F and the rest from outstanding citizens of where they resided. This was so that the idiotic and bullheaded do not rush off after becoming of age, only to be found months later and rotting in a Goblin''s larder.


    Toda and Lance, however, have been performing quests together since joining up at age fifteen. Ever since then, the pair would run around their community in search of adventure, but found only the dull quests of gathering, delivery, and training. The last was necessary for younglings who wished to fight with sword and shield in hand, and they would often come away black and blue after each session. However, they always grinned and bore it well.


    The features of Toda were that of an athletic build of one hundred and eighty five centimetres, coupled with a hawk based facial with mischievous eyes of sapphire that sparkled at every turn. This included a fiery red mane of hair atop his head that, no matter what was resting upon the hairs, always spiked up when it was removed.


    Whereas his friend and closest companion, Lance, stood at a height of one hundred and sixty three centimetres, and had shoulder length hair of soft lavender which was emulated within the pair of doe shaped eyes. This one''s entire facial structure was like that of a dew drop, which denoted this one to be quite effeminate. However, he had a great secret held close to his heart, but would reveal it at a later date.


    For the pair, during their time as rookie Adventurers, had made friends with three other girls, each pining for Toda who was clearly more outgoing than the shy Lance. However, their object of affection was oblivious to this fact, despite having the crystal clear signs laid bare before him.


    Two of the three were a pair of raven haired twins with one of them gaining the class of Mage, whilst the other took up the class of Priestess, and were named Lanna and Anna. Both had all the right curves that any man would want, but were often hidden beneath their thick robes of blue and yellow cream. However, this didn''t stop the eyes of men from seeing their chests, which were obviously quite large for their one hundred and forty eight centimetre frames. Not to mention their own faces mirrored that of Lance''s, but none have yet to put two and two together.


    The last, however, was a Dwarven girl who called herself Jan, but always corrected people by drawing out the J sound as though it were a G in the name of ¡°George¡±. Her own build, on the other hand, was the same stock as all others of her kind. With only a height of one hundred and twenty centimetres, and enough muscles to make even a Strongman from Earth feel weak, she was one who could hold her own in a fight. Unfortunately, she felt weak in the knees for the fiery red haired Human named Toda, and followed him wherever he went.


    Now, the group themselves were awaiting Lance at the east end of the community, whereas themselves were already decked out in their newly formed Adventurer gear. Such as Toda and Jan wearing a chain hauberk, heavy leathered leggings, and iron capped shoes, but with the former holding a wooden shield and iron short sword and the latter carrying an iron battle axe.


    Their wait, however, was short lived as Lance ran up to them just as the sun was beginning to rise above the horizon. Here, he stopped in front of the group, bending over and gripping above his knees as he panted. ¡°Sorry, I''m late,¡± his voice was soft, barely above a whisper. When he stood tall, it was revealed that he wore the same outfit and had the same armaments as Toda. However, he was also holding two wooden caps with metal rivets down the centre, that also had stretched leather to give it some padding.


    ¡°Geez, Lance,¡± huffed Anna as she brushed the front of her blue robes free of any remaining dust, ¡°You sure took your time.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± came his reply, ¡°Was having breakfast with Mom.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± they all responded with some awkwardness. For Lance''s mother was bedridden due to an accident which left her without the use of her legs many years ago. Not only this, but the accident also cost his father''s life, and their only means of financial support. Therefore, he took up a job being a rookie adventurer in order to take care of his and his mother''s finances.


    ¡°Well, come on,¡± called out Toda, who then gripped him under the shoulder, and pushed him forwards towards the Forest of Nu''Bai, ¡°We have Goblins to slay, and we''re burning daylight.¡±


    ¡°But the day is just starting,¡± grumbled Jan, who hefted her axe upon her right shoulder before marching behind him.


    ¡°Still, we''re burning it,¡± he grinned over his shoulder, paying no mind to the blush which graced the Dwarf''s cheeks. Turning away from her, and releasing Lance''s arm, he slapped the cap atop his head and led the party to the forest line. Here, they were stopped by a pair of hunters who were exiting the forest with three Horned Rabbits drained of their blood upon each of their belts.


    The pair wore the standard out fits of grey and brown leathers which covered them from head to toe, only allowing their fingertips and eyes to be revealed. However, one of them stepped forth in order to stretch the leather mask downward in order to reveal, ¡°Uncle Owen,¡± gasped the twins, who rushed over to hug their supposed uncle. Of who had a face which seemed to always be full of cheer, and split into a wide grin as he received the pair''s hug with his own.


    ¡°Ah,¡± his voice was a harsh whisper, and cleared it quickly in order to speak with gruff authority, ¡°What are you two doing out here?¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°We''ve a task to clear out some Goblins,¡± chimed in Anna.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± came Lanna''s voice, ¡°We turned eighteen, so we''re allowed to go with Toda, Lance, and Jan to hunt them down.¡±


    Here, their uncle turned towards Toda, who was already walking forward in order to salute the elder with his right fist over his heart, and his left arm resting slightly above his rear end. ¡°Don''t worry, sir,¡± he spoke in a serious tone, ¡°I''ll be sure to bring them home safe.¡±


    ¡°You better, boy. They''re all that''s left of my family,¡± growled the other, and grunted as the twins elbowed him in the gut.


    ¡°We''ll be fine,¡± and, ¡°Tod''as with us,¡± is what they spoke of as they retreated to their friend''s side.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± he grumbled slowly, massaging the area they had struck. Afterwards, he turned to his partner, who shrugged as though it did not concern himself, then back to the group, ¡°You best be careful. There''s a beast out there which has been sighted a few times heading north.¡±


    ¡°You mean the one with that scream?¡± shivered Lance who inched a little closer to the protective aura Toda had.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± bobbed Owen, ¡°Some Silvers had found its den a few clicks south, and about half a click in either direction of the sight was utter devastation.¡± The group shivered at the thought, not wanting to run up against whatever it was that was the cause of it all.


    ¡°What will they do, Uncle Owen?¡± wondered Lanna as she hugged her sister who embraced her back.


    ¡°Your Guild is thinking about calling in some Golds from New Wair to take care of it,¡± their eyes widened at the revelation. For a Gold Rank Adventurer was considered as one of the elites, but were not compared to Platinum, Diamond, a magickal metal, nor any of the numbered ranks. Still, a Gold gracing this small community with their presence? It was still mind boggling.


    ¡°In any case,¡± he slowly replaced the mask over his nose and mouth, creating muffled words of, ¡°you all be careful, okay?¡± Upon so saying, slowly stalked forward with his partner towards the community of houses which was their home.


    When the elder was far enough away, Toda released a long breath he didn''t know he was holding. Afterwards, he turned towards his group in order to egg them forwards, but stopped due to them becoming over excited due to the prospect of a Gold Rank coming to their community. ¡°Can you believe it,¡± whispered Anna, whose eyes sparkled with admiration, ¡°a Gold Ranked Adventurer.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± chimed in Jan before pointing towards the forest, ¡°But come on, we have to complete our contract. Afterwards, we can wait for the Gold to show up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied everyone, including the shy Lance whose eyes shone with excitement, then faded away as he wondered aloud, ¡°How far away is the Goblins?¡±


    ¡°A couple kilometres east, why?¡± called out Toda, who dragged himself to the front as he made sure to have his shield strapped to his left arm, whilst his sword was out and at the ready.


    ¡°No reason,¡± he replied offhandedly, copying his friend.


    Afterwards, the group trekked forwards for a few hours, none truly accustomed to the terrain. Therefore, they only traveled almost a full kilometre when they heard it. The scream of a predator claiming its territory.


    Today, Lance, and Jan then placed their backs around the twins, whilst Lanna intoned, ¡°<<Sanctuary>>,¡± as a small hut made up of gilded, white light formed up around themselves. Afterwards, they each tensed as the sound continued to be carried away from them whilst the forest''s residents hid themselves from this unknown beast. Whereupon they heard, then saw, the bodies of four green-skinned children in dirtied loincloths rush past them with great fear upon their features, towards the east.


    ¡°After them,¡± Toda called out, disrupting the protective spell in order to chase after the Goblins who ran past them.


    ¡°Wait for us, Toda,¡± called out Lance and Jan as they dashed towards him as well, leaving the twins to banish the spell before running, too.


    The chase lasted for only a few minutes as they each found themselves surrounded by ten of the green-skins, who each chattered and grunted in their own language whilst pointing their sticks at the group. ¡°Ugly bastards,¡± growled Jan, ready to charge.


    ¡°I agree,¡± frowned Lance, who then turned towards the twins, ¡°Anna, can you-¡±


    ¡°Already on it,¡± she replied with a grunt, and thrust out her slender hands whilst closing her eyes, ¡°<I call upon the energy which surrounds my heart>,¡± a small gust of wind swept around her in a perfect circle, stirring up the fallen leaves and loose earth, ¡°<I call forth the burning passion within my heart to manifest around I and my allies with your protective embrace.>¡± The circle of air quickly heated itself as it stretched itself outward until it surrounded the whole of the party, ¡°<Come forth, my <Heart''s Fiery Embrace>>!¡±


    Her eyelids slid back as the whole of her eyes flared with orange light. All around them, the circle of wind sparked and crackled as flames burst forth, swirling in a clockwise motion. Inside was only warmth, whilst the outside had screaming Goblins with tendrils of ethereal flames embracing their small bodies, reducing them to ash. Of which should have been all ten of them, but one escaped whilst screaming in its horrible little language. The group, on the other hand, were too enthralled by the showmanship of the flames to care about the pest. Instead, they simply widened their eyes in awe until the magick ended with Anna collapsing upon the earth.


    ¡°Anna,¡± cried out her sister as she intoned the spell, ¡°<<Light Cure Wounds>>.¡± Whereupon her hands glowed with a soft green light before it entered the other''s body. Of whom slowly opened her eyes to find everyone staring over her.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± she croaked out, and soon found herself coughing lightly.


    ¡°That was so cool,¡± shouted Toda, who quickly knelt down next to the raven haired twins, and hugged Anna. Of whom blushed scarlet as she opened her mouth to speak, but only squeaked out a surprise. Afterwards, he held her at arm''s length with a grin, ¡°I didn''t know you could cast a Fire Spell like that!¡±


    All the while, the other girls'' faces flared up with intense jealousy, as the one they all loved held one of their rivals. Of which also included Lance, who stood at the back and away from everyone.

 Chapter 13 (NSFW)

    ¡°Remind me how we got into this mess again, Toda?¡± growled Jan as the group was surrounded by horny Goblins that drooled at the prospect of ravaging the females.


    ¡°Um,¡± came his reply, which transformed his features into a sheepish grin. However, it quickly faded away as two of the green-skins charged his position with the intent of skewering his body. Whereupon he did place his shield is front of himself, bracing for the impact that never came. For it was here that Lance had come to his rescue, by swinging down upon the creatures'' arms, which were almost torn off completely by the clean edge of his sword. Thus, resulting in the creatures giving of a guttural scream as their brackish blood sprayed everywhere.


    This led to the whole of the Goblins to charge the group with the full intent of slaying them, with only a minour desire of ravaging towards the females.


    ¡°Brace yourself,¡± called out Toda as he, Lance, and Jan defended the twins within the centre of their formation. Whereupon they did hack and slash at the Goblins and their pointed sticks.


    Though there were some scratches given to the party, for the most part, they were performing admirably well from Karastak''s vantage point. However, he held the desire to know why one male Human brought a collection of females with him on his jaunt through the forest. Of which was directed towards the little girl in his head, who then explained, ¡°[Well, it''s because they''re a Harem Hero team in the making.]¡±


    ¡°A what now?¡± he blinked slowly, his mind short circuiting over what he just heard, ¡°A-a ''Harem Hero Team''? The hell is that bullshit?¡±


    ¡°[Well],¡± she shrugged slowly, noting how his eyes flared with pure loathing for the term, and felt a tinge of fear before it quickly evaporated, ¡°[W-well, they pop up every now and again, Karastak. Ever since the Harem King Aldemar came to this world two hundred years ago. He united the world by taking one female of every race, and produced offspring that way. Of course, that''s how we got the Kindred race... Are you even listening to me?]¡±


    Karastak was not, as he had quickly removed himself from the berry bush in order to stand tall and glared down upon the fight which was still occurring. However, the group below appeared to be fighting not green-skins, but blue skinned creatures with the same features as the Goblins, but stood at the same height as the male Human of the group. ¡°[Hobgoblins,]¡± whispered Azazel with widened eyes, ¡°[I didn''t know this group was that large.]¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± growled the pale-skinned man with some reserve.


    ¡°[It means, Karastak, that this group is about to crown a Goblin to be their Lord, but,]¡± she held up a single digit, ¡°[if they''re sufficient in size, that Lord might be crowned a King. If that happens... Well, a Goblin raiding party will consist of two hundred, as opposed to twenty.]¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± he replied with a grin, ¡°The more you know,¡± and took a deep breath.


    *


    ¡°HOBGOBLINS,¡± cried out Jan as she spied the tall, blue-skinned Goblins rushing out of the cave with rusted, iron short swords in their hands. Only four dashed out, but she could see that there were more than a dozen at the entrance. Each of which were grinning as they licked the blades of their weapons with eager anticipation. For the thought of battle excited these Goblins more than the prospect of meat or copulation with the females present.


    As such, Lanna gasped whilst raising her bloodied hands high into the air in order to intone, ¡°<<SANCTUARY>>!¡± Whereupon a dome of golden light enveloped the group and a few straggling green-skins. Of which were quickly dispatched with a sword through their guts, or an axe cleaving through their skulls.


    On the outside of the dome, however, the Hobgoblins were banging against the golden light with the pommel of their swords. Of which resulted in them screeching in a lower pitch of the guttural noises the regular green-skins chattered. This was then echoed by those within the cave, and they all swarmed out whilst causing the group to gasp and fear for their lives.


    For there were over thirty Hobgoblins which appeared before their very eyes, and each had a pair of glowing, yellow orbs which desired their end. However, the fighters of the group only gripped their weapons and hardened their resolve, whilst the twins prayed to their Gods in order to find safe delivery from this battle.


    After they finished their prayers, and just before Lanna''s strength gave way which resulted in the disappearance of their dome, there came a scream which was very familiar to themselves. For it was that same one they heard earlier that day, but it was closer than before.


    Above their position, next to a few berry bushed, was a pale-skinned man of two and a half metres in height, and wore a pair of dirtied and tattered pair of linen leggings. The rest of himself, on the other hand, was laid bare to the whole of the world. From the athletic build of his frame, to the snow-white and shoulder length hair, down to the blackened hands which ended in pointed claws. All of this and more was shone, but what really caught people''s attention was his eyes. For they were glowing bright with his right being of violet in colour, and the left of crimson. What is more was his features, which, although were beautiful to behold, were now scrunched in such a way to denote a predator showing off how enraged it was.


    Unfortunately for those below, they did not see the four prominent canines protruding from within his half open maw, as they were too enraptured by the rest of his form to note such a thing.


    Instead, this beautiful and enraged being pointed towards the group of Adventurers, and screamed once more before vanishing from his position above the cave. Of which confused those present, until a few Goblins pointed in the air, screeching in their language. Unfortunately for it, the green-skin was immediately crushed right after with the being landing as though a knight had taken knee whilst slamming a closed fist upon the ground.


    Once such an event registered, he stood tall and slowly walked towards the group, causing many of the Goblins to flee whilst the Hobgoblins backed away slowly with great uncertainty. However, one of them grew emboldened, and tried to lash out at his right side. Unfortunately for it, and those who stood witness, the Hobgoblin slowly withered into a mummified corpse just as the pale-skinned man caught the creature''s arm in his large hand. This only occurred after his eyes flared, and only Anna could see the energy of the creature flowing into the tall man''s parted lips as though it were naught, but a fine glass of brandy.


    As such, it caused Anna to collapse where she felt a little liquid begin to leak from betwixt her legs. For she was one of the few within her community to have been given the opportunity to be sent to New Wair''s distinguish school for Mages. Where she learned many things that were true, as well as those that were of legend. Such as a race of monsters which were far more beautiful than any other race upon the world of Terra, but also held a dangerous secret.


    These were the Vampire races, and amongst this race was the rarest breed of Vampire. The ¡°Lamia Meam¡±. A Soul Vampire which drained the essences of the living to fuel its never ending hunger and its want of immortality.


    Unfortunately for herself, she did not think to remember that such a race was obliterated by the Gods and Goddesses of Terra. It was due to the fact that such beings were able to challenge those very deities as children, not to mention as adults, that they were removed. They even went as far as to make sure such a thing never occurred ever again, by having their followers hunt down the race of Vampires until there were only a few left upon the world.


    As such, Anna had wet herself for nothing, but the danger was still present, as the beautiful man stood above the group, and now had Toda by his neck, lifting him off the ground. ¡°Toda,¡± the others cried out as they watched the person of their affection being lifted high whilst choking as he could do nothing beyond stare into the glowing orbs of he who would be his death.


    ¡°Let go of him,¡± cried out Lance as he dashed forward, and plunged his sword into the man''s left thigh. Of which caused him to swat the Human away whilst glaring at the offending object sticking out of his leg whilst a dark, ruby-like colour quickly beaded outwards whilst sticking to the linen cloth.


    ¡°That was very rude,¡± growled the pale-skinned man as he grunted whilst quickly pulling out the metal. After which he held aloft Toda, and drained much of his energy, resulting in his skin becoming withered and worn as though he aged fifty years. All the while, the blood of the being''s leg ceased its leakage, whilst the rest of the blood fled the whiteness of the skin as though it feared to blemish its perfection with its colour.


    ¡°TODA,¡± cried out the others, each standing with uncertainty. For they had witnessed the monster of their worst nightmares age their friend by many years simply by holding him by his neck. Of whom was still being choked.


    Before they were to act, however, this unknown turned towards the Hobgoblins and spoke their guttural language, surprising everyone present. What is more, the blue-skins responded with a few bobs of their head in response. Thus, resulting in them slowly inching their way around this unknown creature, and trapping the females with a ring of rusty ironed swords.


    ¡°If there is one thing I hate more in this world, it is a ''Harem Hero'' squad. Especially one where such a male has no clue he had created one,¡± came the melodious voice of he who held their Toda by his life, ¡°And now, I shall watch you all break, and revel in the fact that I have removed at least one more annoyance from this world of Terra.¡±


    ¡°N-no,¡± gasped Toda as he struggled feebly against the grip that held him by his neck, ¡°P-please... let th-them go-o.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± the monster cocked his head towards his right shoulder as though contemplating the request whilst listening to something only he could hear. After a brief moment of time passed, his glowing eyes snapped back towards the Human''s and grinned a malicious grin which caused Toda''s soul to quake with fear. ¡°How about... no,¡± and promptly dropped his body upon the forest''s floor.


    After which, he charged towards Lance''s position, which the other''s cried out with his name, but it was too late. For the other male Human was already within the creature''s grasp, and clawed at the perfectly white-skinned arm, but could not mar it with his nails. Whereas the others, after crying out towards their friend, knew that such a mistake is what cost them their lives. For the twins were immediately brought down to the ground, their robes being torn off their bodies before they were to be dragged back into the Goblin''s den.


    Jan, on the other hand, was having a difficult time. For the Hobgoblins had scored many a cut upon her flesh, and she felt something wrong within her body. It was here that she vaguely remembered that these blue-skinned pests had licked their blades before advancing. Of which was a toxin that paralyses their prey, and she was already feeling the effects. It was only after slaying one of the Hobgoblins, was the toxin able to take full effect, causing her body to fall forward. Thus leaving her to scream inside her mind as the pests tore away her hauberk and clothing before dragging her limp form back inside the cave.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Outside of the den, however, Karastak stood with annoyance as he used his other sight to glare at the Human who dared to stab his body with a sword. If it wasn''t for Azazel''s quick response of telling him he could drain the Human he held through his claws, he might have suffered a little longer. As such, his mind reeled from the pain until the newly absorbed energy did its work in repairing the damage the iron sword had caused.


    Now, with the offender''s through in his right claw, he stared at it with a perplexed look upon his features. For the flow of energy within the Human''s body was very different than the withered male who was still gasping for air. As such, he reached out with his other clawed hand and gripped the chain hauberk of the Human. With a slight grunt, he slowly tore it away from the body just as the one they called Lance wept out a, ¡°NO!¡±


    Receding from his second sight, an eyebrow was raised as he spied a pair of small lumps upon the chest. Curious, and still gripping the Human''s neck, he tore away the heavy leather leggings and small clothes to find not a member betwixt its legs, but a slit of flesh. ¡°A female,¡± he muttered, somewhat amazed, ¡°No wonder your energy circulation was different. Well,¡± his shoulders shrugged, ¡°no matter.¡±


    Turning towards one of the straggler Hobgoblins, he held out the one called Lance as though she were nothing more than a prize for the blue-skinned pest, ¡°Oi. I''ve another one for you, but I want to watch, understand?¡±


    Though the creature was somewhat more intelligent than a regular Goblin, it did not understand what he wished to view. However, upon seeing that the one he held was another female, it brightened considerably as it, and a few others, scurried over in order to grab her legs and body. Whereas Lance, on the other hand, upon feeling the creatures touch her in places she did not want them to touch, lashed out with her legs and arms whilst screaming incoherently.


    After which, she was dropped to the ground whilst the Hobgoblins retreated with apparent fear upon their features. Quickly, the Human stood up, and searched for a weapon to defend herself with. Unfortunately, there wasn''t one available, but heard a gasping sound to her right. Whereupon she did turn to find Karastak holding what was left of Toda by the back of his neck, who gurgled with fading eyes, and crushed it before her very own.


    ¡°N-no,¡± moaned Lance as she watched the lifeless body of her best friend fall to the ground, blood seeping out from the corner of his lips whilst his head and neck were bent at odd angles. Which led to her moving as though she were moving through molasses until she was upon his body. Here, she collapsed to her knees, and pulled his withered body up close to her small chest.


    Whereupon she leaned back her head in order to release a mournful wail of sorrow, pain, and scorn. For her friend was murdered, and she could not join him. That is, unless she could pull the sword away from the Hobgoblin''s hand that was a metre away and plunge it into the pale and beautiful man''s stomach. Perhaps then she could die from the beast''s wrath.


    However, the creature called Karastak noticed her eyes flickering between himself and the Hobgoblin''s sword, and grinned with realisation. For she was within arm''s reach of his position, and quickly leaned forward just as she stood tall whilst turning towards the blue-skinned pest. Here, time seemed to slow down for the pair, as Lance stretched out her arm towards the rusted sword, the Hobgoblin squawked with surprise at the sudden motion, and the pale-skinned man''s closed fist was brought down and up towards her abdomen.


    The first to occur was the Hobgoblin reacting towards the lunging Human female, pulling back his sword; the second was of the female rearing back whilst squatting upon the balls of her feet in order to prepare a great leap for the object; and the third was of her leaping forward just in time to feel Karastak''s balled fist connecting with her abdomen. Thus resulting in her body shaking as a ring of force wafted above her naked back, and she fell with whitened eyes and foam being coughed out of her mouth. All of which occurred within a span of a few seconds, but there was a fourth occurrence.


    It was within Azazel''s White Void Space, and she watched all of this in slow motion with widened eyes and a Cheshire grin upon her features. However, when the blow from Karastak connected with she who was called Lance, an all too familiar, and very annoying box appeared within the middle of her screen.


    {Skill gained: Stunning Blow}


    ¡°[I thought I turned you off],¡± she growled to herself, and accessed her System in order to make sure such a thing never bothered her again. Afterwards, she noted Karastak walking behind a pair of Hobgoblins who were dragging the stunned Lance behind themselves. Each of which were not at all pleased to be followed by the pale-skinned man, and took great pleasure in watching him stumble every now and again, or hit his head against the ceiling of their den.


    Unfortunately, their pleasure was short lived, as they soon came upon and opening which led them into a cavernous area full of torch light. Upon its walls were dozens of alcoves full of Goblins which chattered amongst themselves. To Karastak, such a thing reminded him of a honeycomb, and Azazel was forced to agree with himself, as she could not find a better description of it all.


    From where the four were, there was a narrow path which winded downwards, and this is where the blue-skinned pests took their captive, but with one holding her upper body behind one, and the lower body in front of the other. Whereas Karastak simply gaped at the majesty of Goblin life, which wasn''t much to speak about, but entertained himself nonetheless. After a few more moments of staring, his mind snapped out of its desire to wonder, and came back to the land of the living from the sounds of flesh pounding flesh, the cries of females in torment, and the putrid stench of Goblin life.


    ¡°Ugh,¡± he groaned, using some of his energy to disperse the negative strands which wafted up his nostrils, ¡°It stinks in here.¡±


    ¡°[That''s an understatement if I ever heard one],¡± commented the little girl in his head, whom gave him the image of her scrunching her own nose as she rested atop his head.


    ¡°Yeah, but you''re not the one who has to endure it,¡± came his growling reply as his body slowly made its way down the path. Whereupon he noted a very angry and very red Goblin glaring up at himself at the bottom of the path he took. Of which wore a kilt made of animal hide and was flanked by a pair of Hobgoblins wearing rusted chain shirts and tattered, leather leggings. Both held a two metre tall pike, and leaned against them with abstract boredom. Though they appeared as such, he noted their muscles were quite tensed as though they expected the worst.


    What is more, this red one had the appearance of some sort of leader, as it was wearing a crown of thorns upon its brow, and there appeared to be a horn budding in the centre of the ring. Which then caused Azazel to release a low groan of, ¡°[They already crowned a Goblin Lord, and it looks like it''ll be a King soon.]¡±


    ¡°Which means what, exactly?¡± he asked, not at all impressed with what he had seen thus far. Though, he did spy what appeared to be a large throne in the centre of the area, even if it was just skulls and filled covered with dirtied furs. Where he muttered, ¡°Skulls for the Skull Throne,¡± before his eyes turned back towards the red-skinned Goblin who appeared to be full of vim and vigor, but not the cheery sort.


    No. This one seemed to squawk and shout whilst hopping up and down as it pointed with a cracked claw at Karastak''s direction. Which led to the Hobgoblins who held the stunned Lance to shrink away somewhat before responding in their guttural language, and yes, he did understand it, but it was far too broken to his senses.


    ¡°Why you bring white man?¡± growled the red-skin whilst it gripped the cheeks of Lance and pried open her mouth to stare inside for some odd reason. Afterwards, it hit the the upside their heads, causing them to release the woman. Whereupon it pounced on top of her body, and promptly slid its throbbing member between her folds.


    Here, Lance did awaken from the stunning blow, and screamed as the Goblin Lord furiously pumped her body whilst sinking its claws into her flesh, drawing a few beads of bright blood which excited Karastak''s senses. However, he quickly dismissed it as he noted the pikes being lowered towards his body. Not understanding the situation, he could only watch with rapt attention with his own hands raised from the pike wielding Hobgoblins.


    Whereas the woman on the ground performed her best in fighting off her attacker, by lashing out with fists and shaved nails. Unfortunately, such efforts proved useless, as the red-skin loomed over her body and planted its vile lips upon her own. Afterwards, her attempts became weaker, until she collapsed. For the toxins within the Goblin Lord''s saliva were far more paralytic than that of a Hobgoblin''s. As such, she fell into a coma-like state, and could still experience all of her sensations, but was unable to act out.


    Thus resulting in her body becoming limp as the Goblin continued to pump her body for a few more minutes. Afterwards, it''s body stiffened, and he could see something large enter her body from the creature''s own, and if it wasn''t for Azazel''s small voice of, ¡°[It''s an egg],¡± he wouldn''t have known what it was. For the ¡°egg¡± was as large as a regular adult Human''s fist, and as round as any ball would be. Not only this, but it rested within the area in which a female''s womb might reside. However, the moment such a thing bulged itself inside her, the Goblin''s body resumed pumping Lance''s once more.


    Not at all understanding what was happening, he asked the little girl in his head for details. Whereupon she gave it, but only after he heard her retch for a few heartbeats, ¡°[Well, you see, Karastak, when monsters like Goblins... breed...]¡± She excused herself for a few moments, then returned, but still felt ill, ¡°[Ugh... When they... you know... do that stuff,]¡± he felt her waving at the red-skinned Goblin furiously pumping the limp female''s body, ¡°[they actually have one of two cycles. The first is to... ugh... implant an egg from their own body and into a host. It has to be a female, as they have wombs.]¡±


    She shivered atop his head, and he felt as though Azazel would hide beneath his shirt if he had one available to hide under, so great was her discomfort with the whole situation. ¡°[The second is to... fertilise... the egg. Sometimes it takes more than one to fertilise it... Afterwards, a clutch of Goblins are birthed within a few days, and the process starts over again.]¡±


    ¡°And the red-skin?¡± he asked, still desiring to understand more, but at the same time not wanting to keep pressuring her over a nauseating subject.


    ¡°[That one has both cycles, whilst the others have only one.]¡±


    The moment she ceased speaking, however, was the exact moment the Goblin''s body stiffened once more, but for longer. Afterwards, it pulled out of the female''s body, its member coated in a slimy green mucus and bright blood. Even from his vantage, he could see some of the fluid and blood slowly pouring out of her as the Goblin Lord huffed and puffed before shouting at the Hobgoblins who brought her into their den. Of which both took up the female''s arms, and dragged her body off towards a pen where many of their kind were grunting as their own bodies pumped themselves against the captive Humans and Dwarf.


    It then teetered and tottered over to where he was at as though heavily drunk, and growled, ¡°Me King. Me strong. You die here. Now,¡± and it tried to snap its fingers to get the pike-Goblins to stab at Karastak.


    Of whom strode a few steps forward, his eyes squinting as he opened his mouth to utter, ¡°Now see here-¡±


    ¡°[Karastak! Behind you!]¡±


    ¡°What?¡± his body turned whilst taking a step off to the side. Whereupon he felt fire race across his chest as one of the pikes scored a gash across his abdomen and up his chest.


    ¡°GRAH!¡± he cried out, his left hand upon the wound whilst the right grabbed the pike itself and wrenched it away from the Hobgoblin''s grasp. Of which was pulled forward towards himself and saw with great fear as the pale-skinned man''s eyes blazed with crimson, his face scrunched in anger, and his canines bared. What is more, its body was quickly drawn up towards those teeth, and tried to flee even as they bit into its own neck. Whereupon its brackish blood filled the mouth of its attacker, and painted the chest and abdomen of the pale man.


    Of whom quickly spat out some of the blood, as the taste was just as foul as the den''s smell, but felt his wounds close. After which, he took a deep breath and howled out his predatory cry, startling those within the den, and causing even the Goblin Lord to become fearful.


    ¡°Kill it!¡± howled the red-skinned Goblin, as it scurried towards its skull throne, ¡°Kill it! Kill it! Kill it!¡±


    And so every Goblin and Hobgoblin paused in their revelry and the like to slowly move enmasse towards a snarling Karastak. Of whom growled and snapped his arms out towards his sides whilst the claws upon his digits stretched forth. If one were to peer closely to such claws, they would shy away from the green liquids which were quickly beading upon their tips. For such a thing quickly dripped away from their master, and upon touching the ground, ate it away until they were full of the materials therein.


    Unfortunately, none were able to spy such an event, as the Goblins and Hobgoblins took up their sticks, rocks, and rusted weapons in order to slay the white beast with the glowing, crimson eyes and strange clawed hands. For it was their Lord''s command, and who were they to say no to it?

 Chapter 14

    ¡°Mom?¡± called out a voice from outside the Story, ¡°Mom?¡± it drawled, shaking Sarah''s body enough for her to snap out of her daze in order for her to set the Story of the Devil King down. Afterwards, she turned to her right in order to find her beloved Nox wearing his crimson vest and trousers kneeling on her bed. Of whom wore a pout upon his features whilst his nine tail flicked with irritation.


    ¡°Geez, Mom, you were so enraptured by that book, I contemplated fetching Shauu and Sia to grab a pail of water to dump on your head,¡± he frowned whilst leaning back upon his knees.


    ¡°What?¡± she blinked in response, kneading her eyes before allowing them to focus more on his form. Afterwards, he was able to note that her own colours, which were drab and muted, were now fluctuating with vibrancy. ¡°Oh. You know your Father would have given you a beating if you damaged his books.¡±


    ¡°No he wouldn''t,¡± came his reply with a somewhat disgusted look, ¡°Sure, he''d yell a lot, but he''s not once hit me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± her voice hummed as a distant memory was somewhat recalled of her being slapped from an accidental spill of wine upon one of his books, but quickly shook it free. For after he had done so, he quickly apologised for his transgression, and made it up to her almost immediately. After such an incident, she made certain to never cause harm to his books.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± growled the boy as he quickly pulled her off the bed, then turned around as he found a portion of her dress to be a little too revealing. As he was a growing boy who was in his early stages of puberty, he had blushed whilst waving, ¡°Fix your dress, Mom, and let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sarah looked down at herself, and noted that one of the straps on her shoulders had fallen low. Of which caused the mounds of her chest to be a little more revealed than normal. Whereupon she chuckled at his discomfort, replaced it, and ruffled her son''s hair with both hands.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he called out, moving out from under her touch in order to pout with a frown, ¡°Not my hair, Mom.¡±


    ¡°What hair?¡± she pounced on him, hugging his body from behind in order to turn it around in an awkward princess carry. Whereupon she tossed him onto her bed with a smile, ¡°You have excess fluff.¡±


    ¡°Muu,¡± was his reply as he scrambled out of the bed just in time to see the tip of her tail retreat out the door. Which led to him scampering to catch up, only to find her waiting with a tickle attack.


    ¡°Nuu,¡± he cried out, laughing uproariously. It was loud enough to cause the suits of ancient armour to turn their helmets towards their position. Of which were actually a race of Living Armour that were chosen to serve the Ageless''s family as their guards for all time.


    Each of these suits, save one, were designed after a race of Humans called Romans, and their soldiers were called Legionnaires. Therefore, the past self of the God King created these in their likeness, save for their own Emperor. Of which was called Zabartik, and it was created in the image of a warrior race of Humans known as Spartans.


    As for the one who was made up of Spartan armours, it was wandering down one of the castle''s many corridors when it heard the laughing cry of its Lord''s child. Even though it was capable of generating great intelligence, it was still made up of armour. Therefore, Zabartik ran down the corridors, alerting ten other Living Armours who then joined their leader and Emperor. However, upon reaching the scene, they each came to an abrupt halt, as they each witnessed Sarah tickling the child called Nox. Regardless, it sent the ten who followed its person to fan out in search of any and all intruders, whilst Zabartik checked on the pair who were still causing a scene despite the audience.


    At this point, mother and son paused in their revelry in order to stare upon the Spartan Living Armour with widened eyes. Causing Sarah to voice out with some confusion, ¡°Zabartik, what are you doing here? You''re not supposed to be in this section for another hour.¡± Which led to the Armour to point at her son and mime a loud noise coming from the child.


    No. They weren''t able to speak, except for those who have the ability to speak telepathically. However, she was never told such an option was available, but Nox had found out about it accidentally. Therefore, his mind whispered to its with, ''I''m fine, Uncle Zabartik. Mom was just teasing me, so no need to worry, alright? We''ll be gone for most of the day, too.''


    ''Where?'' came the immediate reply in the form of a commanding tone denoted by one who has lived through many a war, but without any flavour or emotion, only a hollow tone.


    ''Terra,'' he responded quickly, knowing that any hesitation would not bode well for himself, and stood up slowly whilst brushing off his vest and trousers. However, his mother lightly gripped his muzzle, and lightly rubbed some gunk from under his eyes, ¡°Mom,¡± his voice drawled out, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°We''re going out in public,¡± she replied, ¡°and you tend to forget.¡±


    ¡°Muu,¡± was all he could respond with, and allowed her to resume her cleaning of his face.


    ''I will send ten,'' came the mental voice of Zabartik.


    ''Shauu and Sia are joining us.''


    ''¡­I will send two.'' Afterwards, two Legionnaires detached themselves from the walls of the hallway in order to stand before the Goddess Sarah and Nox, awaiting their orders just as Shauu and Sia rounded the corner.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Shauu and Sia were part of a set of Beastwomen called The Chosen. Each of whom were given the tasks of maintaining the Terran Pantheon''s System''s orders concerning the children within. What is more, their bodies were replaced with iron in the beginning, but over time were granted stronger metals such as Orichalcum, Mithril, and Adamantium to their forms. With some using it to enhance their bodies, or to simply embrace something called the Offering, and shedding their flesh to become something more.


    As such, Sia was one of those who embraced the Offering, and became a metallic and skeletal Wolfwoman made up of the silvered-white metal known as Mithril. What is more, she was given an extra pair of arms below her primaries, whilst within her eye sockets were a pair of sky-blue flames which danced and left a small trail of energy every time she moved her head. At a height of one hundred and eighty centimetres, just twenty centimetres short of Sarah, she was considered to be the shortest member of the Chosen. However, height meant very little in this group, especially when she was their leader.


    Whereas Shauu, a Bear Beastwoman of two hundred and ten centimetres tall, and just as wide as any normal bear. However, she did not embrace the Ageless''s ¡°Offering¡±, and was instead given an Orichalcum form. Which gave her very little beyond a tougher form, sharper claws, and a more imposing figure. This, as well as changing her colour from iron to a lighter shade of green and her eyes becoming the same colour, was all that occurred.


    Now, the pair strode forward with purpose, their bodies adorned with a thick, silk robe with a crest of a personage that was split vertically over their left breast. Upon the left of the image was of a skeleton upon a yellow background, whilst the right was of an angelic being with a feathered wing on a shadowed background. This was to denote the image of their God King, the Ageless. Of whom also went by another title: The Nameless.


    In any case, once the pair were close enough, Nox launched himself into the arms of Shauu with glee, shouting, ¡°Aunty Shauu! Aunty Shauu! Are you ready to go?¡± and grinned a wide grin just as his mother greeted Sia with a warm embrace.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Sarah,¡± came a husky voice from the Wolfwoman whilst her flames flared with warmth and joy, ¡°I''m so glad we didn''t need to bring a bucket this time.¡±


    ¡°''This time''?¡± she asked whilst holding the other at arm''s length whilst quirking an eyebrow, ¡°What do you mean by ''this time'', Sia?¡± Which was answered with a soft chuckle as she turned away to watch the Beastwoman swing the boy around several times before tossing him into the air, only to watch as he slowly glided down to the ground.


    ¡°Ready to go?¡± the Wolfwoman asked, and was responded by a pair of thumbs sticking up by the child and her counterpart within the Chosen. After which, she then noted a pair of Living armour standing at attention, and gave an impression of her raising an eyebrow towards the pair.


    ¡°Aunty Sia,¡± called out Nox as he tugged on her robe, ¡°Uncle Zabartik is sending them with us. Is that okay?¡±


    Which led to a drawn out groan from herself, far longer than those with lungs would ever able to perform. However, it was here that Shauu stepped forward, and slapped Sia upside the head, spinning it for several rotations until the Wolfwoman was able to stop it. Whereupon she glared up at her counterpart with fury inside her flame-like eyes, whilst Nox giggled and Sarah chuckled at the scene.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she grumbled, ¡°They can come with, but you, Nox¡± she pointed towards the child, ¡°you are not to leave their sight, understand? Though you are still a child, and Command will protect you, Terra is still a dangerous place. So if there are any problems,¡± she turned towards the pair of Living Armour which seemed to quake in their boots, ¡°you are to transport him back here, to the Midnight Castle, understand?¡±


    After the pair slammed their gauntleted fists over the left side of their chests, Sarah turned towards the Wolfwoman with some concern, ¡°Has there been any problems down below?¡±


    Which led to Shauu snorting, and then following it up with a melodic and soprano-like voice of, ¡°With Lord Brutus running the show? There hasn''t been much of anything. Even after the debacle of his adopted daughter, Denna, allowing slavers to come forth, we''ve taken care of them all.¡±


    ¡°But still, you expect danger?¡± she hugged her son, who squirmed as he was subjected to a tight and protective embrace.


    ¡°There''s always danger, Lady Sarah,¡± chimed in Sia as she took up her arm, gently pulling her down the hallway, ¡°But come, we mustn''t let Lord Brutus wait too long.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Brutus is going to be there?¡± Nox perked up as he heard this after she nodded, and took his mother''s free hand in order to pull her along with Sia, ¡°Come on Mom,¡± whilst his tails wiggled with some excitement.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Sarah responded with a chuckle, ¡°I can move on my own, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you''re too slow,¡± grumbled her son, who then ran around her to push at her back. Whereupon he was whipped by the flick of her tail, and responded with, ¡°Ow,¡± as he moved away whilst rubbing his right cheek.


    ¡°Now who''s too slow?¡± grinned his mother as she danced away towards the front of their home. Thus, leaving Nox to see this, grin, and drop to all fours. Whereupon he launched himself forward, leaving his Aunts and Living Armours behind to bring up the rear as quick as they may.


    Such a jaunt only took a few minutes, and soon the group was reunited once more, but within a fanciful carriage upon the courtyard outside. All around them, however, was darkness with the only light source coming from the few torches along the walls and the pale glow of the lonely moon which shown from high above. No stars bespeckled the darkness, as the area was within a structured Void Space created by the Ageless to serve the single purpose of protecting what was his from the rest of the Universe.


    As for the carriage, it was decked in shadows on the outside, whilst the interior was carpeted with red velvet which caused the young boy to purr as he stretched and rubbed his body across the surface of the seat he shared with his mother. Of whom smirked at his antics, knowing full well of the softness in which she sat upon. However, if no one else was present, she would perform exactly as her son was currently in her presence. Unfortunately, there was to be company in the form of two chosen, and therefore could not embarrass herself in front of them. Even if the temptation was exceedingly greater due to Nox''s rubbing. Therefore, she contented herself with rubbing the space to her left, out of eyesight. Unfortunately, such pleasures were disrupted by the advent of Sia and Shauu''s presence, and their entering the space.


    ¡°Well,¡± commented Sia as she glanced towards the mother and purring son, ¡°shall we get a move on?¡± and promptly sat across from Sarah whilst Shauu sat across the still purring Nox. After which, the pair of Living Armours which were assigned to them, stood at attention upon either side, then marched forward as the carriage itself, without the use of a beast of burden, lurched forward and towards the gates. Whereupon a vertical, oval portal portraying a very different and colourful world erupted into being.

 Chapter 15

    A Skeleton made up of Orichalcum and wore a white robe stood in front of a pair of large, golden double doors which depicted the many faces of those who were dying in gruesome detail upon the left, whilst the right held the imagery of glutinous nobles who feasted upon the bodies of those who were dying. When the doors were commissioned, it was believed the monarch wished to express his desire for equality, and show the world that only the nobles prospered from the death of their charges. This thought was given credit due to the dissolution of many ¡°Noble¡± houses since the very beginning. Where these would always try to use their charges and reach to better themselves upon Terra, whilst those below suffered greatly. Of which was not allowed within the world of the God King.


    However, even though such laws existed, the truth of the matter with the doors was far from accurate. For Brutus, who was the Lich King of Necropolis and right hand to the Ageless in all things, only wanted to show off his latest project with the world. Because, before he became a Lich King, he was long ago a torturer of great renown, and would often times retreat into his dungeons, currently, in order to experiment with those who broke his and his God''s laws. The door was one of them, but he did not voice his opinion to strike down those who thought otherwise.


    In any case, the Skeleton, who was in fact Brutus, had two retainers standing next to himself, each holding a clipboard whilst scratching their writing upon it as those before themselves ran about a grand courtyard of marble, cleaning it as well as they could. This was due to their knowing of the Goddess Queen Sarah and her son arriving soon. Therefore, they were to present the best of the best in order to keep them comfortable.


    Though, the night prior, Brutus had the pleasure of hosting Nox''s twelfth cycle of his birth. Of which was entertaining enough for the old Lich. On top of that were the twins, who were also invited for this day, but declined due to them having to appease their tutor after their abrupt absence. This led to the Skeleton chuckling at the thought, the blue flames in his skull flaring once, which led to the attendants to catch such a motion.


    Believing that their Lord was displeased with something, the pair dashed off in order to begin shouting with a harsher tone towards those who were working. Whereas the other, who watched such an event, just shook his head with a sigh. Every so often, there are always those who believe the slightest movement in their Lich King''s head was of disappointment. These would be told off later, but for now, the misunderstanding was to his advantage.


    For within a few moments after the pair began their tirade, the guards atop the westernmost gate released a low horn call. From there came the crackling and swirling of energies within, as a vertical oval of a dozen metres in height and half as wide sprang forth, revealing a world with only a little little. One where only perpetual midnight reigns supreme over a land which was so alien to the world of Terra, many who were not used to it would simply turn away an invitation to journey to such a land.


    However, the western gate was an area where those traveling by portal would enter into the courtyard of the Lich King''s castle, whereas the eastern one was used for exiting. Everyone knew of this, and knew full well of the schedule that was meticulously kept in regards to Immortals and Gods who desired to enter Necropolis this way. So to see the land of Perpetual Midnight in the background, it could only mean one thing.


    The Lady Goddess Sarah, her son Nox, and whomever else was coming through.


    And indeed she did, as her horseless carriage wreathed in shadows and trimmed with gold and two ancient styled Living Armours hung from the sides, drove through the portal, which also closed behind them. From there, it weaved itself in a small arc until the right side faced itself towards the golden doors where Brutus stood before it, and watched as the Armours detached themselves whilst standing at attention with their gauntleted hands keeping a tight grip on their shields and spears. For although their charges were relatively safe within this castle''s confines, it was still a very different world to them.


    As denoted by the colours which they were not wholly used to, and the approaching gawkers that were the guards and staff. What was more worrying to them were the whispers they heard, starting with, ¡°Who do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°I dunno, but they have to be special if they''re to use the Western Gate.¡±


    ¡°Think it''s another God?¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Do you think a God would travel in something as tacky as that car? I mean, it has a great smoke effect, and the trim ain''t half bad, but it''s still a tacky car.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention it''s really outdated. I mean, that model hasn''t been around for over uh hundred years.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°And did you see the LA''s? We''ve read about those in class a year ago. They''re supposed to be extremely ancient and there aren''t any around.¡±


    The moment one spoke up about the pair of Living Armours that were present, the multiple staff and guards ceased their dribble about who it was that rode in on the carriage, or ¡°car¡± as it were, and instead focused on the Legionaires which were currently wondering when their Lady and young master would exit. Which wasn''t for very long, as Brutus slowly drifted down away from the golden doors whilst snapping his right fingers to grab their attention. Without any words, he directed them to stand at attention next to a door leading up toward himself, and had them open it.


    The first to appear were the exciting words of a child''s voice of, ¡°UNCLE BRUTUS!¡± Followed up was a streak of darkness as a small bundle of black fur with nine tails and wearing crimson outerwear attached itself to the old Skeleton. Of whom was pushed back to the point of him almost falling over from the speed and strength of the boy who was currently embracing the other. This led to the Lich King to release a soft chuckle as the lights within his sockets glowed with a great warmth that would have startled anyone who was not close to himself. As well as him petting the child''s head, who released a slight purr as he buried his face into the Skeleton''s robe.


    From within the vehicle, however, came a pair of metallic beings. The first was the skeletal Wolfwoman Sia, and the latter was the Orichalcum Bear Beastwoman called Shauu. Both of whom wore the same robe as Brutus, but made for their size, and both offered their clawed hands towards the final occupant within. Which led to many to wonder who it was, as the crowd was unable to view the interior. More still was the lack of reaction when the being was pulled out.


    This was due to the fact that the masses were rarely, if ever, told about she who was their Goddess Queen, as the Ageless was a secretive and jealous God King. Therefore, he allowed only a few to know of her and only his inner circle knew about his son. For he had many enemies, and although his reach was large, this did not mean he could be anywhere and everywhere, despite what many would claim.


    Despite all of this, the crowd was soon amazed as they noticed it was a Wolfwoman in a one piece dress which stepped out of the vehicle, and more than a few commented on her beauty. Not only this, but they were each surprised as her fur, hair, eyes, and dress swirled with ever changing colours that were never the same one twice. Unfortunately for themselves, the view to herself was blocked by the Beastwoman, who turned to glare at the crowd with a menacing gaze that only the few brave or foolish souls chose to ignore. The rest, on the other hand, dispersed in order to return to their tasks just as their king was able to detach himself from Nox and embraced his Goddess Queen.


    ¡°Ah,¡± he sighed with some joy, ¡°Lady Sarah, so good to see that you have escaped your home to visit us and our world of Terra. Come, tell me, what is it you wish to view first?¡±


    Before anyone was able to voice an opinion, Nox chimed in with his nine tails wiggling in every direction, ¡°Why not go to Lee''ahnyo''s restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± the Skeleton''s voice hummed as the Goddess''s posture was of question, as she was not familiar with the area due to a long absence. ¡°That would be... Very well,¡± his eyes flared once, and promptly summoned a shambling Skeleton to his side. One which appeared to have a pair of fleshless wings attached to its shoulder blades, and was then given the order, ¡°Go. Tell him we shall be there within the hour.


    ¡°For now, though, let us walk this way towards the car park and procure a vehicle for our travel.¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± came the voice of Sarah, whose eyes were full of uncertainty, ¡°What''s a ''Car''?¡± To which everyone stopped in surprise, and slowly turned to stare at their Goddess Queen with amazement, resulting in her own colours to become a little muted from the stares.


    It was here that they realised how out of touch she''s been whilst within the land of perpetual midnight, and how sheltered she was from the slow advancements of technology. For example, the world outside, though the structures were of stone and clay, transports were of horseless carriages. However, there were also the populace who were able to fly, teleport, or run at high speeds from the use of their magicks or inventions.


    All of this, and more, was explained to a now wide eyed Sarah as they awaited the arrival of a violet coloured and slender vehicle which was able to house the Lich King, Nox, the Goddess Queen, and their four retainers with little discomfort. After climbing inside, which was covered in a blue velvet that led to the child to purr as he rubbed himself all across the surface, the vehicle lurched forward towards the southern gate.


    Upon reaching it, the occupants listened as there were a few muffled calls to open the gates. After which, there was a short rumble as the gates slowly flung themselves outwards to reveal a colourful world full of many sounds those who were cloistered for so long, like Sarah, would not be used to. This led to her eyes widening greatly, as they were filled with so much awe and wonderment from the world below which steadily grew larger as they continued on, and she had to wonder to herself, ''When was the last time I stepped out of our Castle of Perpetual Midnight?''


    Thus leading her to believe that it was too long, as a male Wolf Beastman flew by their vehicle with his mouth open and tongue hanging out from pure exhilaration. What was strange about the sight was not just him flying, but that he had a chest piece made up of Mithril with a pair of great and stiff wings in the shape of a dragon''s attached to his back with a gout of flame erupting just above his tail. Thus leading herself to gawk and point at the male and his contraption in amazement. Whereas the others, save for the Living Armours and Nox, just smiled or flared the lights in their eye sockets with enjoyment over her wonderment.

 Chapter 16

    A road of dark stone led to the gates of Necropolis some dozen kilometres away, whilst all around them was the flourishing gardens upon rolling hills which led to the Lich King''s castle. The castle itself, though ominous in some lights, was made up of a flawless white stone, called Void Marble, with many spires throughout the structure. The stone itself was chosen due to its ability to shield the interior and exterior with an anti-magickal field. Thus, causing many magicks to become inert, but not so much Divine magicks.


    The city, however, also contained the stone, but contained it within the walls. This was constructed in such a way since the very beginning to shield the residents within from the forces without. Though such worries have long since past, the residents within left the stones alone, as it helped curb many a magick user from destroying the whole of the city within. Not only this, but those who are able to utilise such energies, and faced a punishment for their deeds, had to work upon the walls of the city until their sentencing was up. Thus, reducing the prison population''s return rate to almost nil.


    In any case, it was about half way down the road to the city that Brutus noticed his lady Goddess Queen''s expression. One where it appeared to his eyes that she desired to inquire after something, but was unsure of how to speak of it. In which case, he responded with, ¡°My Lady Sarah, if you have something upon your mind, all you must do is voice it. Else, how are we to know what answer we may grace your ears?¡±


    She, on the other hand, brightened her colours with some embarrassing tones to it before they were calmed with a quick shake of her head, ¡°Ah... um,¡± the Goddess stammered, unsure of how to respond. For the eyes of everyone, save for the Legionaries and Nox were upon her.


    ¡°Sarah,¡± Sia reached over and gave her Goddess''s hand a squeeze in comfort, ¡°whatever you have to say, just say it. No one here is going to laugh or judge you for it.¡±


    ¡°Unlike those assholes on the Council,¡± growled Shauu who folded her arms just as Sia shot her a glare, ¡°What? You know they''re all nothing more than fucking twats.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your input, Shauu,¡± grumbled Brutus as he made the motion to pinch the bridge of his non-existent nose. To which she shrugged and stared out the window, as the Skeleton turned back towards his Goddess Queen with what she could only surmise was a smirk due to the head cocking and twinkled eyes. This soon vanished, however, as he raised up his right hand in order to give a fake cough before speaking, ¡°Now then, Sarah, what is it that you were to ask of us?¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± she frowned, still unsure as to how to proceed.


    Of which seemed to cause the Lich King to wonder aloud, ¡°Is it perhaps a common inquiry? One where all know of the answer?¡± The lights in his eyes flared for a brief moment as they noted her shocked expression, and he could not help, but to chuckle softly at her discomfort. ¡°My reasoning is simple, Sarah,¡± he continued as her own eyes laid out a naked, ''How did you know?!'' before himself, ¡°Denna had that exact same perplexed look about her many a time. Therefore, it is an easy expression to note. So tell us, what is it that you wish to know?¡±


    Before she was able to voice anything, however, the vehicle itself slowed to a crawl before stopping. Curious, the Wolfwoman stared about in wonderment, unsure of what was occurring. However, she soon relaxed as she noticed the window nearest the Lich King was rolled down in order for himself to pass some papers over to an unknown hulk of a figure. Whereupon the being promptly handed the items back before saluting towards himself. After which the vehicle slowly lurched forward, gently rolling onward as the world around the occupants became dark for a few heartbeats before revealing the wonders that were within the Necropolis.


    For all around them were clustered, white squared buildings with murals etched into the outer shells. Each one telling a tale of its residencies, how they lived; how they died. All of this and more was depicted upon the walls and rooftops, and the only colourful expressions of the occupants came from the many hundreds of ribbons and cloths hung about their home and businesses. However, there was one building which was not wreathed in decorative cloths, but was actually painted.


    When she pointed this out with a wiggling tail, Brutus chuckled, ¡°Those are the orphanages within the city proper. Only those are allowed to decorate the outer walls with colour, as all others must use colourful cloths to decorate their homes.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± her eyes widened and she was soon joined by Nox and his wiggling nine tails as he stared with just as much wonderment as his own mother, ¡°Is there a law forbidding them from painting their homes?¡±


    To which Shauu snorted, then shook her head as all eyes turned towards herself. ¡°No,¡± her voice came out in a bemused grunt, ¡°Our Lord made this city, and it reacts to his will. Therefore, all paints will just slide off the walls and rooftops of the white stone. Except,¡± she pointed towards the retreating building, ¡°for those ones.¡± Nox let out a low and slow noise as his eyes widened ever larger, his tails filling up the area with their faster wiggling, whereas the Chosen and Brutus just smiled or flared their eyes with warmth towards the child.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Afterwards, Brutus bade both mother and son to return to their seats, as the vehicle slowly turned down a street which appeared to have been paved with gold. Unsure of what was occurring, Sarah''s tail twitched as she saw the street lead towards the central district of the city. Here, many spires greeted her widened eyes. For the buildings themselves appeared to have been constructed with every precious metal known to their Pantheon.


    Gold, silver, copper, and platinum were found within the outer ring of this section, whereas Orichalcum, Cobalt, Adamantium, and Mithril greeted their eyes as they continued onward. As for the building with they came upon, it was made up of Cobalt, a thick and dark blue material which was capable of matching Orichalcum in strength, but it lack the magickal properties of the latter. What is more, the building was in the shape of a lunch box many had called a Bento Box once upon a time.


    Once the vehicle drifted towards the front, with the right side exposed to the entrance, however, they were each greeted with ten Sun Elves in tuxedos. Each bowed as another pair dared to open the door leading to its interior, but retreated as it swung open to allow the Legionaries to step out. Though their spears and shields were not with them when they left the castle, they still had their Gladius blades at their sides, and stared about themselves for a time before one of them extended a gauntleted hand into the interior.


    Whereupon it was grasped by Sarah, who was pulled free and her colours danced softly in wonderment for the sight before her. Here, the Elves gasped in amazement, but quickly righted themselves whilst silently cursing their folly just as the Chosen, Nox, and their liege Lord exited the vehicle. Of which soon rolled away in silence to wherever it may, leaving the group to watch as a red haired Dwarf in a chef''s outfit, wearing a tall cap half his height, approached them.


    Here, he bowed low to his Lord, and lower still to Sarah who he did not recognise anything beyond her beauty and odd colours swirling about her body. ¡°My Lord Brutus,¡± came a sultry voice from the Dwarf, confusing Sarah due to the fact that all Dwarves are known for their deep, robust voices, ¡°how might I serve you and your guests-¡±


    ¡°Hi Lee''ahnyo,¡± waved Nox, who peeked around his mother''s legs just as the odd Dwarf appeared.


    ¡°Ah,¡± sighed the chef with a small smile upon his lips, ¡°Master Nox, so good to see you again.¡± Afterwards, his eyes which were as bright as flames darted around them for a short moment, resulting in the pursing of his lips, ¡°I do not see your dates. Will they not be joining us for lunch?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± came the child''s shy reply as he slunk behind his mother''s legs, his tails slumping to the ground as he did so.


    ¡°A shame, truly. Though, I could understand your hesitance after the debacle of them-¡±


    ¡°Ahem,¡± coughed Brutus, who gave a slight tilt of his head towards the Dwarf, then directed him towards his restaurant.


    ¡°Oh!¡± he exclaimed, jumping a little, ¡°My apologies. Please, come this way,¡± and directed them towards a pair of navy blue doors which were opened by a pair of Elves who bowed low to the group.


    The moment Sarah walked into the building, however, her senses were overloaded by the scent of wondrous foods she had never even experienced. Sultry spices, floral herbs, and sweet breads wafted through the air, causing the Goddess''s dragon within her abdomen to growl with such a ferocity, the party paused to stare about themselves with curiosity. That is, until their eyes fell upon a greatly embarrassed Sarah whose colours blushed just as much ferocity.


    None would dare to laugh at her for such a noise, save her son. Of whom was rolling around on the soft carpet of a darker shade than the building''s own. Whereas the rest were flabbergasted by the child''s antics, until Sia broke into laughter. Thus resulting in the release of tension as they were brought towards a private area with a long table to sit the group with ample room.


    However, only the Living Armours stood whilst all others sat and were given a menu to peruse until they found a dish they wished to eat. Though Brutus and Sia could not eat as their more fleshy counterparts, they were to be given an elixir that all of their kind were able to consume. One that came from a public recipe gifted by the God King, and along with it was a caution to drink no more than three a month. Though his inner circle knew such a drink would do no harm to them if they consumed more than the set number, the rest of the worlds within the Pantheon followed the rule as though it were nothing more than a religious edict.


    In any case, after the group was settled into their seats, an Elven woman appeared with a silver push-cart containing a few wine bottles and one with said elixir. Of which was of the colour of gold, and just as thick as the metal once it was melted. Here, a small glass was handed over to both the skeletal Wolfwoman and the Lich King, who drank it drop by drop with the lights in their eyes flaring from each sip. Whereas Sarah was given a crystal wine glass filled with a fruit wine the colour of transparent emeralds, with Shauu given a large tankard of Mead, and Nox a bubbly beverage of some sort of fruit.


    Once Brutus finished his meal, however, he noticed Sarah swirling her drink whilst perusing the menu for something to try. What is more, her expression was of one deep in thought, and it appeared to himself that it was not about the menu before her.


    ¡°Sarah,¡± he called out softly, startling her a little before she righted herself and turned towards the Lich King, ¡°what is it you wish to ask? Please know that no one here will judge you for it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± her voice came out small and unsure, but soon gained strength as she asked aloud, ¡°Why does my husband, the Ageless, hate harems so much?¡±

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Ah,¡± Nox released a sigh as a plate of some sort of steamed rainbow skinned fish was placed in front of himself, but soon gasped at what was placed in front of his Aunt Shauu. A large, roasted boar. His eyes popped at the sight, and she grinned down at himself. One that was a knowing grin full of bemusement at the child who stared with envy towards the feast nearby.


    Here, she ripped off a piece of meat from one of the legs, and plopped it down upon the fish which was so elegantly decorated for the child''s pleasure. Whereupon Nox released a, ¡°Thank you, Aunty Shauu,¡± and tore into the meat voraciously whilst his tails wiggled with elation.


    On the opposite side of the table, however, Sia glared at her fellow Chosen, who shrugged and ignored her whilst chowing down on her meal. Thus leading to the skeletal Wolfwoman to puff up her imaginary cheeks and turned towards her Goddess with pleading eyes. Unfortunately for herself, Sarah was preoccupied with poking at her grilled steak and multi coloured vegetables, awaiting the answer to her inquiry from Brutus. Of whom sat back with his arms crossed and metallic skull tilted back as he contemplated the answer.


    For it was one that was known to all throughout the Pantheon and its worlds, that the Ageless despised the term ¡°harem¡±, but did not stop those who wished to pursue this form of mating. In which case, he slowly turned back towards his Lord''s wife with not an answer, but his own inquiry, ¡°Which book sparked this question, Sarah?¡±


    The Wolfwoman flinched from the unforeseen from her husband''s most loyal servant, and frowned whilst replying with, ¡°The Devil King.¡± What was most odd about this statement, however, was the silence which came from the two Chosen and Brutus himself, leaving both mother and son perplexed, but with mixed reactions. As Nox''s ears were perked from intrigue, whilst his mother''s were hugging her head as though she were in trouble.


    However, what came next was not what she expected, as she believed a scolding from someone who should be beneath her was to arise. Which also caused her colours to become muted. ¡°Ah,¡± chuckled Brutus, ¡°A classic which is difficult to find.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± stammered the Goddess, her colours spinning with confusion.


    ¡°That Story, my dear,¡± he leaned in a little closer across the table, ¡°is not something you should speak of in the open.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Her eyes grew suspicious as her confusion became more prominent.


    ¡°Becuff,¡± chimed in Shauu with a full mouth, but was forced to swallow after a glare from Sia. Afterwards, she spoke aloud with, ¡°Because it speaks of our Lord''s truths, and people don''t really want to hear about it.¡±


    ¡°Instead,¡± followed Sia as she turned slowly towards her Goddess, ¡°people just want to listen to the made up and exaggerated stories flittering around the Pantheon. No one wants to know that-¡± She got up suddenly, and placed her skeletal hands over Nox''s ears to shut out what she was to say next. Whereas the other pair lightly patted at his attempt to free himself from her grip. ¡°As I was saying, no one wants to know what he truly was in the past.¡±


    ¡°A monster,¡± Brutus held up a single digit whilst his skeletal hands were held clasp in front of him with elbows on the table. At this point, Sarah opened her mouth to speak, but quickly shut it with a snap as he continued with, ¡°He still is one today, don''t get me wrong, but you''ll not see that side of him anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Muu,¡± came a grumpy noise from Nox, his tails swishing with irritation, as he was lifted into the air by Shauu, who also held up a leg of the boar in front of him as the pair left the room.


    Upon his departure from the area, Sarah repeated the question once more, leaving Sia to answer with, ¡°Because that''s his work, and he doesn''t want to show it off to those who are not on the receiving end.¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Brutus bobbed his head slowly, ¡°Regardless, you wished to know why he despises ''harems'', but I must ask. How far into the story are you to inquire such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Um... the Goblins? It''s at the beginning and after he met you,¡± she pointed towards the Lich King, who stared at her with a detached jaw. After which, he slowly clamped it shut, and openly laughed at her accusation. For which Sia soon joined in, leaving the Wolfwoman to become flustered, as her colours swirled hotly and her tail twitched under her dress.


    ¡°My dear,¡± laughter still echoed from his voice, ¡°He did not meet myself, nor will he until much later in the Story. Instead he met... Well, he met someone who won''t matter until later. Regardless,¡± his eyes flared for a brief moment as he recollected his memories for a moment, ¡°if it is the first Goblins, then he more than likely met a Harem Hero party, and not a harem in its literal sense.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°Meaning, well...¡± He paused, unsure of his next words, which led to the Chosen to continue.


    ¡°Do you know what a ''harem'' actually is?¡± When Sarah shook her head, she continued with, ¡°Okay, a harem is a separate part of a household reserved for wives, concubines, and female servants. Not only this, but it is often women sharing a polygamous man, or a group of females sharing a single mate.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± chimed in Brutus with another single digit raised, ¡°However, what you should be asking is not about this sort of harem, as he doesn''t mind them as much as those of whom are considered as Harem Heroes.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°What''s the difference?¡±


    ¡°The difference, my dear Sarah, is the fact that our Lord''s first life was of a world full of them. For you see,¡± Brutus stood up and slowly paced back and forth between the table and door, ¡°His previous life, as you well know, was of him being a Wordsmith upon his world. Another word is Writer or an Author of Books.¡±


    ¡°A profession exalted into Noble status,¡± Sia''s eyes flared once, showing her elation.


    ¡°Quite right, Sia, but in any case, from his past he''s read and witnessed as the world''s writers took hold of the concept of Harem Heroes and pushed it into an area of perversion, as he called it. No longer did the word ''Harem'' mean anything beyond having those who are protagonists either desiring only a group of females following themselves, or gained one by accident whilst being unaware of it. The latter was so commonplace, he would oftentimes become quite frustrated and actively avoided those stories.


    ¡°Now, there were also types of stories where a lone female would gather a harem of males, and though he found them distasteful, was not so openly against them.¡±


    ¡°This is also the reason why he won''t take more than one wife, as the concept of having more than one significant other to share his seed with causes him no end of confusion. Which is why he gives those confusing and long winded explanations as he does.¡± Sia shrugged her shoulders, along with giving a gesture of unknowing.


    Sarah frowned at this explanation, ¡°But what he did to the women-¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Brutus held up another digit as he sat back down, ¡°Here, let me...¡± His hand reached up and slid into the open air, a feat which caused the Goddess''s eyes to widen, but spoke nothing of it. Instead, she watched as his wrist bobbed and weaved his hand inside for a time before retracting it.


    What came out, however, was something which reeked of Miasma, one that wilted everything it came in contact. Such as the open air, which gave off the scent of death, and the table it was reverently placed upon appeared as though it were alive and desired to retreat from the offending book. Even Sia recoiled from it, desiring nothing more than to retreat, but stayed due to her Lady being in the room. From the corner of the room came the rattling of armour, as the Legionaries quaked in their boots. Whereas Sarah herself also quaked with a fear she had never felt before, as it felt as though the Miasma desired to devour her very being, and would have if not for the Lich King.


    Of whom gripped the offending item and sent an electrical current of reds and golds into the gas, leading to the women to clamp down upon their ears or ear holes as they felt, rather than heard, a scream which shook them to their core. If they were outside of their separated dining room in the restaurant, they would have known that the entirety of the city felt the same scream. Whereupon the guards were mobilised in order to find where this originated, and when such a force moved, so did the city. For they were a people who acted as one, and would feed a child if it was hungry, give succor to those who were considered undesirables, and keep the elderly company even if they still had family within the region.


    However, Brutus, Sarah, and Sia knew none of this. Instead, the women felt as though if the other had flesh upon his face, he''d be frowning down upon that which was in his grip. Of which slowly formed that of a book very similar to what Sarah had been reading, except that it was dirty, tattered, and held a mask that was something else. Something which had formed itself into the image of a horned skull that was a mixture of an Ogre''s and a Basilisk''s.


    This image sent a chill down Sarah''s spine, especially when she noted a pair of glowing red eyes slowly stirring within its sockets. As well as the gold letterings below which spelled out ¡°The Devil King¡±.


    ¡°W-what?¡± her voice gasped out the moment she read those three words.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Brutus''s eyes flickered as he turned towards her, then, after following her own gaze, chuckled with pity, ¡°This is the result of knowing the truth of our Lord, Sarah.¡± Slowly, and with great care, he opened the Story to the beginning. Here, he scanned the pages quickly, flipping through them with dexterous ease, until he found the section he so desired.


    ¡°Here it is,¡± his voice grew light just as the book was closed shut and replaced back inside the pocket within the air. After which, both Wolfwomen released a sigh of relief, glanced at one another, and gave a soft giggle. ¡°Now then,¡± his voice caused the pair to flinch and turn back towards his position, where they were met with his grinning skull that they could tell was also grinning with imaginary flesh, ¡°you wish to understand why he did what he did to those... Humans?¡± His voice sneered as he forced himself to speak the name of those he felt above. For his God had long since eradicated such a race from their Pantheon, claiming them to be nothing more than pests who could not live with other races. Even going so far as to purge them from all worlds that were integrated into his Pantheon, or removing those who stood in his way then the race itself.


    ¡°As you both know, He despises the race. From their greed and envy, down to their desire to control everything that is not theirs. Well,¡± his head tilted towards the left, and Sarah felt a wry grin spreading upon the invisible flesh of the Lich King''s face, ¡°he won''t reach that level of contempt until much later in the story.


    ¡°Regardless, I guess you can call it ''Revenge'' against those who were a part of a system he so despises.¡±


    ¡°Revenge?¡± frowned the Goddess, ¡°They didn''t do anything, but live as they chose.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± agreed Brutus, but soon held up another digit in order to quell anymore words from his Lord''s wife, ¡°However, they unknowingly moved into the eyes of our Lord who did not much care for their presence. Not only this, but they were of a Harem Hero party, one that was still fresh in his mind. This reminded him of his hatred for the idea of such a group, and decided to remove their presence in the most brutal way possible.¡±


    ¡°Goblins,¡± the frown of the Wolfwoman grew deeper.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Lich King''s head bobbed once, ¡°We believe it was to teach them to not pursue such a group in their next life, but that is mere speculation.¡± His shoulders shrugged as he stood tall and slowly walked over to her side in order to offer his hand towards herself, ¡°We should go, especially since you''ve finished your meal.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± she blinked slowly and looked down, ¡°No I... haven''t...¡± The plate that contained her meal was only coated in juices and crumbs, which led to her furrowing her brows as she squinted towards both the Chosen and her husband''s most loyal servant, ¡°When did I-?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Sarah,¡± Sia''s light tone filled the room as she hoisted the Goddess to her feet, and dragged her towards the door which led to the outside, ¡°We''ve so much to show you out... side... Huh?¡± The lights in her eyes flared and flickered with confusion, as outside was full of 50 of Necropolis''s guards in their magickally infused riot gear. Their shields were raised and inscribed with runes that reduced both magickal and physical damage to almost nil, whilst they each carried mithril spears pointed towards the door.


    ¡°Uh... What''s going on?¡± wondered aloud Brutus as he appeared behind the women, his own lights flickering with confusion.

 Chapter 18

    Sarah flopped down upon her bed, colours swirling in a relaxed fashion, her body steaming and somewhat damp from the sauna and spa treatment given by her Elvish servants within the castle. She was relaxed at this stage, as she slowly crawled under the covers and towards her pillows. Of which reminded her of her son when he was first given his own bed. This led to a soft chuckle at the memory, and slowly she resumed her crawl until, at last, she reached her pillows and laid her head upon one of them.


    ¡°Muu,¡± she released as a sigh and closed her eyes whilst her tail twitched ever so slightly from beneath the blankets, ¡°What a day.¡± The Goddess shifted upon her back, and bringing the covers up around her neck, where she moved her arms out so that only they, her head, and shoulders were visible to the open air. With clawed fingers upraised, she counted the day''s events, ¡°Let''s see now, First the city''s guards bothered us from Brutus''s mistake, and I had to comfort Nox who was terrified.¡±


    She sighed heavily after recalling the child dashing towards her with a river of tears flowing down his face, and embraced him tightly as he buried his face into her neck fur just as a guard in riot gear tried to separate the pair. Of course, they were not able to do so, as they were bisected by the Legionaries who accompanied them into the restaurant. Which would have led to a more complicated outcome if not for the Lich King''s intervention. One that came in the form of himself revealing to the gathered crowd, his true and terrible self. This calmed down her child, who stared with wonder and widened eyes at his uncle, but at least he stopped crying and shaking from fear.


    After which came an apology from the remainder of the guards, who were then left embedded inside the Cobalt walls. Whereas they just walked out of the restaurant without much of a care for what had happened to them. Though she did ask, Sarah was only given a haphazard reply of, ¡°They''ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Next came the shopping spree Sia wanted with me.¡± More memories appeared from her words, as she was dragged to every major outlet and mall which held clothing and accessories for this or that. To which she released an exasperated sigh as her gaze drifted over towards the other side of the room. Where a mountain of unnecessary wants lay in stacked packages of varying colours.


    However, she did enjoy the fact that everything was free. Though, the answer to why it was so was surprising.


    ¡°Our Core Worlds produce enough gold to allow everything to be free,¡± Brutus shrugged as though this was nothing more than common knowledge, ¡°Every time there is a purchase made, a receipt is written out with the recipient scrawling their initials at the end. This is then given to the Merchant Guild who then compensate the merchant for the wares purchased.¡±


    ¡°Is that why the candy merchant was so excited?¡± she asked slowly, pointing at Nox who sat upon a cart carrying many different sweets and treats. In front of the cart, however, was Shauu who grinned as she easily pushed at the bar at the front of the cart to get it moving. Whereupon they rounded a corner and disappeared from view.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied slowly, ¡°That just enjoys watching children smile, as he is a devout follower of our Lord.¡±


    After some time had passed, the pair reemerged with Nox playing with Wolf children whilst Shauu spoke to an elderly couple until they came upon Sarah and Sia. Here, the children whined at being separated from Nox, who had to promise to play with them soon in order to have them leave with their guardians willingly.


    Sarah sighed at the memory, spreading out her arms and clawed hands to either side of herself, when she felt something leathery brush up against her digits. Turning her head towards the object, she found herself staring at the book she had been reading before her adventure into the outside world. Slowly, mechanically, with her colours becoming muted, she pulled the book upon her lapped, opened it to the last page she was on, and began to read once more.


    *****


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Azazel''s eyes widened in surprise as she stared upon the screen in front of her. For before her newfound entertainment, named Karastak, was a horde of Goblins bearing down upon him. Each howled for his blood and raised their crude spears and rusted weapons just as he released a primal scream, his own eyes burning with crimson hatred. One that was more directed towards the Goblin Lord than its minions.


    Here, he leapt forward, intent on slaying the red-skinned Goblin with outstretched claws, but only found green and blue flesh, along with blackened ichor that was their blood. In the background, it laughed a haughty laugh as the Vampire was swept away with the great tide of Goblins. Each clawing, biting, and stabbing at his body whilst receiving the same or a draining of their essences until all that was left was a husk. Though, it appeared to her eyes that a few of those drained stood back up, and, with a howl of great hunger, leapt into the fray until they vanished from sight.


    ¡°That shouldn''t be possible,¡± the girl gaped as she replayed the scene where Karastak bit down upon a victim, drained it of most of their essences, tossed it aside, and watched it slowly stagger to its feet, ¡°What the hell is happening down there?¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Even so, the pale man stood with many cuts upon his body, his eyes a baleful crimson and without a drop of sanity amongst the pair. Who did not even acknowledge those who were turned as they charged towards his side, turned around, and howled at those that were once a part of their tribe before launching themselves into the fray just as he who was their creator did so, too. Thus leading to Azazel to watch, dumbfounded as her source of entertainment led a strenuous group of vampiric Goblins into battle. Perhaps he did not even realise this, as his mind had become more instinctual and animalistic than intelligent.


    However, upon looking down upon his status page, she noticed something which shouldn''t be possible. He had gained a new skill and title, ¡°Conversion: Thrall,¡± Azazel''s voice whispered in awe, her white eyes growing larger, but seemed to want to pop out at the title gained, ¡°Vampire Lord.¡± More so was that it was now equipped, replacing One Who Seeks Knowledge, ¡°That shouldn''t be possible,¡± her legs gave way, and fell to the ground with legs splayed in either direction. Whereupon her lips stretched themselves into a slow grin, which then became a Cheshire cat''s grin as she laughed at the stunning development.


    For she had long sought out someone to fight against her sister, Azrael, and her accursed Humans for a long time. One that spanned since the beginning of their world of Terra, and more so since the destruction of the Demon race. All because one of her Demons used a spell to become a Dragon and torched their hero before he could touch down upon their world''s surface.


    And now? Now she had a means to strike back, but she would need to wait before giving him that title and allow him to become fully integrated into their System.


    Regardless, she became giddy, but had to push it aside as she quickly gripped the sides of her screen. For Karastak was becoming a pincushion under many spears and rusted swords, whereas all around his body was hundreds of dead or weakened green and blue-skinned Goblins. Whereas in front of his hatred filled eyes was the red-skinned Goblin Lord who danced around his skull throne, chanting, ¡°I am strong! I am strong! You are weak! You are weak!¡± over and over again. Even though the Lord''s minions had fallen to critical levels, and two of the impregnated females, the twins by the looks of it from Azazel''s perspective, had fallen in the onslaught.


    Whereas on the other side, the pale man''s converted Goblins were still fighting, and even managed to pull a dying Hobgoblin over to their master to feed upon. Once he did so, he tore into the screaming creature''s neck, draining it dry as he stood tall once more. Unfortunately, she noted that he was standing in a dizzily fashion, and believed it was due to the fact that drinking so much of their ichor-like blood was poisonous to his system, but it appeared as though he did not care. All that was there was an intense hatred for the Goblin who danced upon his throne whilst chanting those words endlessly.


    Here, he stepped forward with heavy foot falls, and grunted as a random arrow or spear found purchase within his body. Whereas his little minions screeched and flung themselves against his attackers with reckless abandonment as he continued forward.


    *


    Down below, within a cavern full of dead and dying Goblins and Hobgoblins, moved a dying Karastak. The more intelligent side of himself knew he would perish soon, and urged his body forward in order to slay the annoyance who dared to call him weak. However, each step took a lot out of him, and his lungs were mostly full of his own and the creatures'' blood. Even so, he continued forward as spears and arrows flew and found purchase within his body.


    To which he sent out a silent command towards his little minions, ''SLAY THEM ALL!'' This led to the screeching as they flew into a berserking rage towards those who were once a part of their tribe. Each using their own shattered bodies and limbs of the fallen to rampage into those who were still alive.


    ''Neat,'' came a silent thought as he reached the skull throne, and slowly climbed towards the top where chanting Goblin Lord laughed at his minions who were being torn apart by the living.


    ¡°See! See!¡± he howled at them, ¡°I Strong! You we-!¡± His eyes bulged at the bloodied, clawed hand which gripped his right ankle, and squawked as he was pulled down to Karastak''s eye level.


    ¡°You are not strong,¡± he coughed all over the red-skin, reds and blacks splashed against the lord''s skin as a pair of broken fangs bit and tore out a chunk of flesh from a now screaming Goblin Lord who struck out against the dying Vampire. ¡°You will never be strong,¡± he whispered to it, allowing it to run away whilst shouting for others to slay him.


    However, no one moved, causing it to scream obscenities in their language. Unfortunately for it, they were coming out in gurgles, but the red-skin did not pay attention to the noise, and soon perished from the loss of its ichor-like blood. Whereas Karastak soon found himself sitting atop the throne, still a pincushion, but feltsurprisingly warm and unhurt.


    ''How... odd...'' came his thought as his head slowly turned towards those still living, and grinned. He then slowly, painstakingly took a deep breath, and released it in one final, primal scream towards those who still stood in his presence. One that reverberated throughout the whole of the cavern, doubling and tripling in strength. This was to signify that he was strongest, and to not forget about it.


    Thus leading to the mass exodus of the living, each desiring not to become the next foe or meal of the pale skinned creature covered in his and their own blood, and punctured by their crude spears and swords. He was still alive, and would take their own to feed his desire for minions, and therefore they ran, not desiring to join the dead or his unholy minions. However, he himself would not do such a thing. Or rather, couldn''t.


    *


    The reason why was made perfectly clear to Azazel, who stared at the screen in her hands with blossoming tears in her widened eyes. ¡°No,¡± she moaned with despair, one that quickly became a scream of torment and anguish, ¡°NO!¡±


    For upon the screen, written in red were the words:


    <KARASTAK: DECEASED>

 Chapter 19

    Karastak quickly sat up, and found himself atop a tall hill with a single, but large oak tree. One whose roots spiraled and weaved inside and out of the hill and surrounding plains. For all around him was nothing, but a sea of grass in every direction, and left him confused for a time. Looking down, he found that his body and hands weren''t marred or devoid of colours, nor was his flesh punctured by spears and rusted blades. Instead, he had an orange robe, one that reminded him of a past life where he had spent several consecutive lifetimes within an eastern monastery.


    Smirking at the faded memory, his hand was gently placed upon the bark of the tree, and remembered the promise he was given. ¡°Struggle, and be granted an Age of rest beneath thine tree of oak.¡±


    Which meant only one thing to himself, ¡°Sleep. Sleep would be good for my soul, and when I return... I shall begin again...¡± In so saying, his body propped itself up against one side of the tree, noting that many of its roots had wrapped around his legs after doing so. Not understanding, nor caring, what was occurring, Karastak gave in to the stipulation given by the tree until the whole of his body was absorbed into the bark. Where it left only his face visible until he closed his eyes, embracing the sleep he was, at long last, promised.


    *****


    ¡°Shit, Toda and his groupies ain''t back yet,¡± growled a Woodsman from the community nearest the Forest of Nu''Bai, ¡°And now I gotta be the one to help find them. Fuck me.¡± One that trekked through the woods towards the small den of Goblins that was a great place for small Adventurers to hunt. Of course, the place was not without risk, and many an under equipped fool fell to the green-skins quite easily, with the females being dragged off to breed more of the pests. Though, only a few were ever rescued, as those who did not have any strong ties to someone higher up would just be marked off.


    Normally they would have been written off as casualties of being an Adventurer, but a ¡°White Beast¡± had been sighted traveling towards the same Goblin den as they. Therefore, when they didn''t see them return by twilight, and after hearing a great rumbling from the pest''s den, along with the creature''s scream, they believed the worst had occurred. Therefore, this Woodsman had been chosen to act as a scout for a troop of fifty Silver Ranked Adventurers to find the den so that the rest may launch their attacks.


    However, the moment he found what may have been the opening to their den, found ripped clothes, armour, and weapons scattered about the opening. Not only this, but there were Goblin tracks all over the place, as well as, ¡°Shit. There''s Hobgoblins, too,¡± growled the Woodsman, who then spat off towards the side. ¡°Well fuck my life sideways,¡± he turned around then, and marched off towards the group around one hundred metres in the opposite direction. Where he then gave them their report, received his due, and left immediately.


    No use sticking around when there were enough cannon fodder from the Guild already, yes?


    In any case, once this group arrived at the cave opening, they began to spread out with their weapons at the ready. For although they''ve taken care of those which charged towards the community after hearing a terrible, yet muffled, primal scream, there was still a chance that there''d be more around. However, there was soon a shout from a male Elf in wooden armour nearest the entrance, where he found the remains of a mummified corpse.


    Perhaps calling it mummified wasn''t the correct term, as a Dwarven Priest checked over the body with both expert hands and her own magicks. Here, she spat off to the side, righteous fury burning in her eyes as she growled, ¡°Sumthin drained ''im of ''is essences and aged ''im fitty ''ears. Then ''ey snapped ''is neck like a twig.¡±


    Those with the Priest class felt the same burning in their hearts and minds, and did not write it off as heartburn, regardless of what a few jokers would say. Whereupon a Human in a brown robe explained in hush tones, ¡°To prolong one''s life, instead of advancing in levels like we all do, you could use Necromancy to do so. Though such a thing is a curse more than a blessing, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Why''s that?¡± asked one of their Warriors who had sheathed his greatsword and pulled free a gladius from his side, as the larger blade would not be adequate within the tunnels of a Goblin''s den.


    ¡°''Cause,¡± growled the Dwarf who made the discovery, ¡°those who use ''em magicks end up ''eedin more ''n more to keep ''em going.¡±


    ¡°To put it another way,¡± called out an Elvish Ranger who had lit a torch and was moving into the cave, ¡°they might have a Goblin Mage. So be on your toes, everyone.¡± The word ¡°shit¡± was on everyone''s tongue, as the thought of a Goblin Mage could only mean that the pests had gotten to the point that they crowned a Goblin Lord into a King.


    As they trekked forwards, many found side passages and holes which could hide more of the pests, but were surprisingly empty and devoid of life. Regardless, the Dwarves and Mages specialising in Earth set about to close these opening to keep any unwanted attention from being directed towards the large force of Adventurers. Especially when such Adventurers had to move in a single file down a slippery pathway, and yes, there were a few who fell, but were easily retrievable in order to keep them moving onward.


    Once they reached the cavernous opening, however, they each found a breathtaking sight. One where they blinks and rubbed their eyes to make sure it wasn''t a trick of the minour lights here and there. Some even went so far as to cast magicks which dispelled illusion, but found that it did not work.


    For all about them were the bodies of hundred of Goblins and Hobgoblins strewn about the floor walls, and a few pointed at the ceiling high above where a few bodies were seen swinging slowly. Each of these bodies seemingly hanging from nothing, until one fell off and landed a few metres away from a group of Humans. Where, after a Priest looked over it, it was discovered that their fluids and blood was what kept them there.


    ¡°What could have done that?¡± gasped a Hunter in greyed leathers. One that held a shortbow in his left, and an arrow ready to be knocked and loosed in his right.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Maybe it was the big guy on the pile of skulls,¡± called out a Goliath Warrior in chainmail, who then pointed with a short spear towards a pale skinned Goliath with many spears and rusted weapons sticking out of his cooled flesh. One who stared unblinkingly towards something which only he could see, and was found to be smirking at it.


    ¡°Woah,¡± commented one, ¡°Think he did all this?¡±


    ¡°Dunno, but I think it''s best we-¡±


    A crack of thunder resounded throughout the cavernous chamber, causing all to clamp their hands over their ears whilst staring about in search of the perpetrator. After which, each of the fifty scattered in search of whomever or whatever it was that created the sound, and a few pointed towards the pale man''s corpse. Where it slowly and silently crumbled to ash, dust, and nothingness, releasing the spears and rusted weaponry from their tomb of cooled flesh.


    *****


    Within a white Void Space nearest to the world of Terra was Azazel, who was rampaging throughout its entirety. For she had lost, not only her source of entertainment, but also all of her plans to lash out against her sister and her chosen race had fallen apart. In that she would need to wait a whole year for Karastak to return to life, due to his Undead nature. That is, unless something lit his hollowed body on fire.


    However, she would make sure none of this occurred, but when she calmed down enough to create a new screen to stare at his body, she found a peculiar sight. There were Humans, Dwarves, Elves, and Goliaths within the cavern, and each were staring at the body of her Vampire. However, they didn''t seem to realise this, yet, because all were just pointing and speaking amongst themselves.


    Then it happened.


    A thunderous crack filled the area, and some heads turned towards the body of the pale Goliath-like being. Whereupon they each gasped and became slack jawed as the pale man''s body began to crumbled away to dust and ash, and even that crumbled away into nothingness. Until only the crude spears and rusted metals which were within his body were left to fall and dance amongst the skulls that were turned into a throne.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± mumbled Azazel with great surprise, ¡°What just... no... No, no, no, no, no!¡± Her voice became one full of panic, as she recalled that the only way a Vampire could never return was one of two things.


    The first was to burn the body and consecrate the ashes with holy waters. Not only this, but to seal everything within a silver chest and bury it upside-down within the grounds of a holy site of some sort. This was created by some superstitious people hundreds of years ago. Where, after the ashes within the silver box was placed upside-down, the soul that was attached to those ashes would be forced to enter a hell. The truth of the matter was not so different, except that the silver prevented the body from ever regenerating until its essences were able to fully detach and fly away. It was still a hell, but not one they foresaw.


    Whereas the second way to remove a Vampire completely, was to be picked up by Charon, the Ferryman of the River Styx. Afterwards, their souls and essences would be transferred into the reincarnation cycle of Terra. However, the journey to the other side of the River was a long one, and she would have to leave this instant in order to catch the pair before Karastak stepped onto the other side. For once he does so, nothing she could say or do will bring him back.


    ¡°COMMAND!¡± she howled into the open Void Space that was her domain.


    ¡°<Awaiting Command>,¡± responded a deep, but monotonous voice which appeared to come from everywhere and nowhere at the same time.


    ¡°Command, open a pathway to the River Styx. I need to speak with Charon immediately.¡±


    ¡°<Opening a pathway now. Have a pleasant trip, young lady.>¡± After which a violet and vertically oval portal swirled into being before her person, and one that she stepped through without any hesitation.


    *****


    The River Styx, a place where the dead congregate upon the shoreline with their two denari in order to pay for their way across the river and into the next life. Where Gods and Goddesses were forbidden to set foot, lest they wish to be picked up by the Ferryman, Charon, and escorted into the next life and away from their powerful forms. However, although they were not allowed to step foot here, it did not mean they could not visit.


    As such, they all found a loophole with this law: as long as they did not set foot upon the shoreline, pier, boat, and river, they could still visit the River of the Dead. In other words, as long as they don''t touch anything, or let a grain of sand, nor drop of water come in contact with their skin, they could still wander around.


    Therefore, when a violet portal erupted into being inside this world, it did so several dozens of metres above. Thus forcing Azazel to fly with a shimmering bubble of shadows condensed around her body. Of which was used to keep her safe and away from Charon, who was ever watchful over these immortals who dared to venture into his domain. Yes, it also meant that he was easier to spot, as he always stayed nearest his boat in order to ferry those who paid for their passage across the waters.


    The boat itself was in the shape of a grand gondola which was able to house up to one hundred souls at any given time. Whereas the Ferryman himself was always situated in the back, clutching a blackened pole with bony hands as he pushed the boat forward towards the opposite shoreline. His form, on the other hand, was of a large skeleton spanning a dozen metres in height, whilst being covered in a thick, hooded robe made up of the darkness which surrounded his body. Though there was a lantern at the other end of his gondola, he did not need it to see. Instead, it was used as a beacon for those upon either shorelines so that they knew he was nearly upon them.


    As for his location at that time? He was unloading the souls of the dead upon the other pier, where a white and gold portal had opened up for them. Next to this portal, however, was a great, three-headed dog who growled and made sure each and every last one of them entered the portal. For if they did not, there was always the chance of it eating the essences that tried to escape whatever awaited them within.


    Regardless, Azazel found Charon as the last had left his boat and it was turning about to repeat the process when she alighted herself a few centimetres from his eyes and demanded, ¡°Where is Karastak?! Where is my Demon Lord?!¡±

 Chapter 20

    ¡°WELL HELLO TO YOU TOO, YOUNG LADY,¡± rumbled the giant called Charon, ¡°AND WHAT DO I OWE THE PLEASURE FOR THIS VISIT FROM YOU?¡±


    ¡°Cut the shit, Charon,¡± growled Azazel as she danced around his eyes, preventing him from moving forward with clarity, ¡°Where. Is. My. Demon. Lord?!¡±


    ¡°LANGUAGE, YOUNG LADY, AND YOU SHOULD KNOW SHE IS-¡±


    ¡°Not that one,¡± she seethed, not desiring to be reminded of what happened, ¡°The other one. He recently received the Vampire Lord title, and his body disintegrated when you snatched up his soul.¡±


    ¡°OH, THAT ONE. VERY POLITE, THAT ONE, DESPITE BEING AN UNDEAD,¡± a pair of bright, crimson orbs flared into existence underneath the hood as it slowly turned towards the left and pointed towards the shadows. Whereupon a string of orbs, each depicting some sort of hell for those trapped within slowly orbited into view.


    However, there was one which stood out amongst them all. For in the centre was a white Void Sphere depicting a sea of grass with a large hill in the centre. Cresting atop the hill was an oak tree of such grandeur and magnitude that it appeared as though it would soon break free and sprout within the River Styx. Of which was not possible due to the dead energies being present, but the image was still there.


    In any case, Azazel quickly flew over to this sphere, and glanced at Charon who was watching her intently. For although Gods and Goddesses were allowed to take souls and essences out of the land which he controlled, there were always stipulations which must be followed. Regardless, she desired her Demon King and Vampire Lord to further her plans of revenge against she who allowed the slaughter of her chosen race. Whereupon she pushed herself into the sphere before her, and immediately found herself hovering above the sea of grass. After which, Azazel pushed herself forward towards the tree, where her eyes fell upon the image of a man sleeping against and within the Oak tree.


    ¡°Karastak!¡± her voice howled with a twinge of relief, ¡°Wake up! You still have to see Brutus, remember?¡±


    *


    Karastak floated beneath the bark of the Oak tree, and dreamed of nothingness. For his sleep was to last for an age, and as such was not allowed to drift anywhere that might have been construed as a different world. Therefore, he would just dream of himself being in the centre of a pool of water, floating gently in its centre.


    That is, until something crashed into his desire to just sleep. Whereupon he stood up upon the surface of the pool, desiring to know who it was that dared to wake him from his slumber, whilst the pool lazily wrapped around his body. These then tried to pull him back into the waters, for which he allowed them to do so. However, the moment his waist was enveloped within, the world around him rocked greatly. Whereas high above him, the darkness which kept him asleep cracked and allowed light to filter through.


    He who was promised to sleep for an age was enraged by this action. ''Why must others seek my release when I chose to sleep?'' his mind growled as the world continued to crack and shatter around his ear, ''Very well, if these fools wish to awaken me, then let them awaken ALL of me.'' Whereupon the pool surged and enveloped his ethereal body, forming something far beyond the word of ¡°Demonic¡±, and into something more sinister.


    *


    Outside, however, the world around the tree darkened as Azazel had begun to tear apart the bark of the tree with her energies. Of which was proven tough, as something was doing its best to keep the tree whole. For although she was considered as a Goddess outside this small Void Space, she was not its master. Therefore, she could only perform so much before its true master took control.


    In the beginning, and after shouting her words, she used her energies to tear away the bark of the tree around the man''s face, revealing a gaunt apparition devoid of any markings which one could use to figure out which race or sex the being was. Instead, it was just plain, with its skin pulled tight over the skull, and the eyes were missing in their entirety. What is more, after such a reveal, Azazel reeled back in surprise, but quickly renewed her desire to take he who was to be her Demon Lord.


    As such, she failed to note the clouds which had gathered high above, nor the red tinge of colour which permeated the surroundings. All that was upon her mind, as it tunneled fully upon the man within the tree, was, ''Come on Karastak, I still need you.''Stolen novel; please report.


    However, after pulling away the bark to reveal the man''s bare chest, did she note the world around her. For a droplet of water had splashed her cheeks, but when she tried to wipe it away with the belief that it was her own tears, her eyes spared it a slight glance. Whereupon she performed a double take, and found the water was not water, but, ¡°Blood? What?¡±


    All around her, the Void Space was raining blood, and was quickly filling the plains with its coppery stench. Unsure of what was occurring, Azazel moved her energies around her body in order to shield her further from everything. Here, she failed to note that the man within the tree had begun to glow a faint crimson. Which was understandable, as the glow was the same colour as the rain itself. However, she was quickly drawn to it when a black bolt of lightning lanced out from the endarkened skies above, and struck the the Oak tree where he had laid himself down to rest.


    ¡°No!¡± she cried out, and tried to move to protect her vengeance, but was flung back as a force erupted from the tree, sending splinters and blood away from the hill in which it had sat upon. Whereupon the area around it swirled with endarkened shadows made up of smoke, wrath, and scorn.


    With her eyes glued upon the event, they popped as something was making an appearance within the void space. One that she even dared to call it a demonic force within her mental self, but soon found that title to be shoved away as the energies slowly dissipated to reveal a great and domineering monster.


    The lower body of this thing was that of a serpent''s, and if one were to take a closer look, they would find that the scales had a pattern of leaves of every size and shape upon them, whilst the colour was of a vibrant green. The body swirled around the hill of the Void Space three times before the rest of its was revealed. Even then, Azazel felt as though she were nothing more than an ant staring upon the lower body of a God.


    When she looked up past this body, she was graced with the sight of a furred torso which reminded her of a Foxman''s, as it gave off the appearance of being fluffy, whilst hiding the hard muscles underneath. What is more, the colour of the scales faded perfectly from their vibrant green, to a darker shade, and quickly became as dark as pitch when it met the fur whilst fusing the two portions into one. Not only this, but four muscular and equally furred arms which appeared along both of his sides. All of which ended in flour clawed digits which were able to retract at will.


    Upon its back came eight beautifully wicked wings made up of endarkened feathered shadows that stretched far beyond the sight of Azazel. Whereupon she witnessed, after they came into being, the lower six draped themselves upon the creature''s body in some way. The upper pair, on the other hand, kept themselves extended for a longer period of time. Only when the head of the creature was formed completely did they rest upon its back.


    The head was that of a great beast called a Dragon. However, this head belonged to one which gnawed upon the roots of the World Tree in some mythologies. Its name, by the by, was the Nidhogg, which was given to a beast which governs dark criminals whilst bent on disrupting and destroying everything which stands for peace and virtue. Although this creature had such a head, with bright coloured scales of green and a pair of horns erupting from the top, it is doubtful that such a being held such thoughts at this point in time.


    Regardless, once everything was revealed, this unnatural behemoth of a chimera breathed in a great breath, then released a noise which coupled a higher pitched scream with a Dragon''s roar. Of which caused even she who desired Karastak to awaken to cup her hands over her ears in order to dampen the energy and sounds released. Unfortunately for herself, a little blood escaped her ears, nose, and the corner of her eyes, but she paid little heed to something which should not be possible.


    For the creature then stared about its person, desiring to know, ¡°WHO DARES DISTURB MY SLUMBER?¡±


    Azazel, on the other hand, was slack jawed and dumbfounded by everything she saw. Not only the world becoming full of some unknown creature''s blood, but of the monster that erupted from the tree she believed housed the sleeping Karastak. Therefore, this creature must be him, yes? If that was so, then her vengeance would be complete within a few heartbeats. However, asking this of something which gave off the appearance of being much stronger than herself, and of many others she had come in contact with, would prove to be a daunting task. For all it had to say was, ¡°No,¡± and she could do nothing more than sulk until someone else trekked across her vision.


    Unfortunately for herself, all thoughts vanished immediately. For the draconic head appeared in front of her body, where it turned to stare at herself with an orb of crimson light. One that felt as though it were probing her entirety, until it reared back with a great huff. Whereupon she felt, rather than heard, it speak, ¡°Oh. It''s you.¡±


    After such a statement, the whole of the Void Space blinked once, blinding her eyes for, but a moment. To which it then revealed a sea of grass with the hill and Oak tree in its centre. Sitting next to it was Karastak in an orange Gi with some sort of symbol upon the back and a red sash around his waist. Not only this, but his body was tanned, almost brown, and exuded an aura of a tired warrior which was mirrored by his snow-white hair that flowed around his shoulders, along with a beard that ticked his chest. The eyes, however, were much different than the ones she remembered from her Karastak. Where once were a pair of dark pinpricks in an ocean of white, were now replaced by a pair of vibrant, yet tired, orbs of sapphire which exuded boredom and the desire to sleep.


    ¡°Well?¡± called out the voice of one who had lived for far too long, ¡°What do you want, Azazel? Can''t you see I was enjoying my reward for living?¡±


    ¡°Wh-wh-wh,¡± she began, unsure of what just happened. One minute there was a monster with incredible strength before her, and now there was an old man. To say that she was confused would be an understatement.


    ¡°I know you can form words, Azazel,¡± the old man sighed with great patience, ¡°Think about them slowly before you continue, okay?¡±


    She, on the other hand, felt as though the one before her was more of a teacher of some sort than her own plaything. For which she was beginning to feel a twinge of regret for doing so against this being before her, as she continued to hover in her position nearby. Whereupon she finally mustered up the words to inquire, but in a small voice, ¡°What exactly are you, Karastak?¡±

 Chapter 21

    ¡°I''m just an old man wishing he was asleep right now,¡± he replied slowly, becoming comfortable against the Oak tree. Of which reacted by slowly wrapping its bark around his body and roots entwining around his legs.


    ¡°HEY!¡± Azazel cried out, and used her energies to rip the bark from his skin, and the roots from his legs, ¡°That''s not what I''m asking and you know it!¡± To which the other sighed a heavily exaggerated sigh as he pealed himself away from the tree, which appeared as though it were reluctant to release him from its binds.


    ¡°Ugh, so annoying,¡± came his comment whilst the girl puffed up her cheeks, but did nothing more. For she still wanted... No, needed him for her plans.


    ¡°Well?¡± came his voice, shattering the thoughts which were beginning to congeal into a plan, ¡°What are you trying to ask? You did, technically, allow me to enjoy your world for a while, so you can ask me what you will.¡±


    ¡°Um... What exactly are you?¡± she wondered aloud, unsure of how to begin.


    ¡°Again, old and tired. Next question.¡± His body stretched up against the tree, which embraced his body with the bark just as a branch slowly came down and caressed his head as a lover would. Here, she heard him whisper, ¡°Soon,¡± and watched as he pat the branch with a smile.


    Azazel even swore, much later, that she heard a giggle from the gesture, but continued with a roll of her eyes, ¡°I know you''re old and tired, but what exactly are you? I mean, that form, the bloody lake, and everything. What was that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that,¡± his throat released another sigh, which then led to him standing and brushing his orange Gi free of invisible dust which seemed to congregate more around his thighs and shins than anywhere else. Afterwards he stretched, leading to the girl to fume at the delay in answers, whereas the old man just ignored her small tantrum. For he knew well she could do nothing to him whilst he was here, and therefore took his time.


    ¡°Well,¡± he began once more after scratching the back of his neck, ¡°you wanted to wake me up, right?¡± At her nod, which caused him to grin as she stomped her foot down upon an invisible floor, he continued with, ¡°So I allowed you to wake all of me up.¡±


    ¡°Which means?¡± her voice stretched the words out, not enjoying the teasing.


    ¡°You woke up my Totem.¡±


    ¡°Uh....? What?¡± It was very clear that she did not understand his words, which led to the upper half of his body slumping down as though their strings had been cut.


    ¡°Ugh. You''ve never heard of a Totem?¡±


    ¡°Um... The disgusting things Goblins put together to worship?¡±


    ¡°Those are effigies and are very different,¡± his eyes drooped with disgust, turning her on the defensive with a slight blush upon her tanned cheeks. Whereupon he pointed his forefinger at her person and wiggled it as though scolding a child, ¡°You need to learn Totems, but I guess I''ll share what they are.


    ¡°A Totem, from what I''ve learned, are spirits who''ve gathered around a person in order to gift their chosen with knowledge or awaken something within them. For myself,¡± he slumped down against the tree just as his form took on an emerald-scaled snake, whereupon it slithered up the tree''s trunk and coiled around one of the many branches that shivered against his touch, ¡°the first to grace my mind was a Serpent I''ve come to call, ''Old Man''. The reason why was because I forgot the name he gave me.


    ¡°However,¡± the snake form dropped to the ground, where it became the old man that was Karastak. Whereupon he pushed himself to his feet immediately in order to hold up a single digit as though about to launch into a lecture, ¡°However, he imparted unto my mind a great lesson.¡±


    Azazel leaned forward, her eyes widened and eager, but what she felt was disappointment. For when he spoke, he spoke with pride and a smirk, even though she felt as though it was nothing more than common knowledge, ¡°He told me, and hammered it into my mind, body, and essence, that everything we learn is not enough. That every word spoken is, but a drop in an endless sea of knowledge. As well as to always keep learning new things despite them being frightful to my traditionalist mind, but that''s another matter that won''t be spoken of.¡±


    Her eyes drooped, and her expressions became one of boredom after hearing all of this. When she moved to express her thoughts, however, her body jolted from an adorable scene before her. For there was a pair of red foxes prancing around the base of the tree, but one had pink fur, whilst the other had a soft blue fur with white tips upon its tails, ears, and feet. ¡°Wait... tails?¡± Looking a little closer, but still a ways away, she noticed the blue one had three tails swishing behind it, and gaped at the scene.


    For a fox having two or more tails meant that they were special, and if those tails became nine... Her mind reeled at the possibilities, but soon broke apart as the soft whisper from the old man in her left ear resounded, ¡°Kara and Cora. Sisters both, but I created the blue one, Cora, with the powers of my mind after gaining the wisdom of the next Totemic animal. For the time being, though, Kara taught my person how to hide in plain sight, and how to become vocal when necessary.


    ¡°The first one caused many a heart attack, as I can be as quiet as a soft breeze whenever I set my mind to it. Whereas the latter was just as amusing after sneaking up on someone,¡± his voice was full of amusement, and after she turned towards himself, found the man''s features to contain a sly smirk at the images which danced within his ethereal mind.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Regardless,¡± Azazel pouted as the adorable scene was replaced by the presence of another male. One that wore some sort of tribal garb full of leathers, beads, and feathers whilst holding an obsidian tipped spear with a leather strip containing larger beads and a single dark feather. Whereas the man himself was of a height that was a few centimetres short of two metres, long and flowing black hair that reached his waist, eyes full of mystery, and a highly tanned and burnt body of red-brown. The build of his body was lean and athletic in muscle with nary an ounce of fat upon him, whereas his facial features were sharp with high cheek bones, a pointed chin, and dark eyes which glowed a bright yellow and felt as though they could pierce through flesh, bone, and soul.


    ¡°This is Vash,¡± Karastak appeared between both of them as though introducing one another, ¡°my Totemic Raven, and the one who allowed myself to transcend my flesh and dance amongst the planes of existences within my world. Such as the Astral Plane, the Ethereal Plane, and yes, even the Abyss.


    ¡°The first being one where I was able to do as I please, and met quite a few characters. The second being a place where I stepped into, and had to fight my way back due to its desire to turn me into nothingness. Whilst the third... I had fun there, and was able to entertain myself with its many mysteries.¡± Again, he smirked with his eyes dancing with merriment from the images of the past. After which, the little girl watched as the man called Vash transformed into a large Black Widow spider. One which stared at herself as though it was watching prey.


    However, a spear of shadows and scorn rained down from high above, and pierced its body. Whereupon it screeched in pain just as nine more fell upon it and caused the arachnid to perish immediately after the tenth. Here, Karastak''s features became one of contempt for the creature, as he drifted towards the dead spider.


    ¡°This one was Anna, the Totemic Spider who failed her job,¡± he leaned over the body, patting the space behind the creature''s eight eyes before leaning back and turning towards her person, ¡°In the beginning, she helped me with my creativity, and launched me down my path as a Wordsmith, but after that? She fell away and had to be removed by Vash.¡±


    The body of the spider fell away into an endarkened mist, which quickly swirled into a maelstrom that encompassed the little hill and tree. All around, the air became thick with enough energy to cause lightning to sparkle into existence from every direction. As Azazel tightened her defenses to keep the energy at bay, she noticed that the old man who was Karastak was no longer visible. For the position he had taken had been swallowed up by the maelstrom, leading her to fear the worst despite knowing that this pocket of space was his to command.


    After growing worried, the raging energies fell away, as did the storm, and revealed a great, scaled serpent with the head of the same Dragon from earlier. Of which was currently glaring down upon her person with eyes the colour of burning coal. Here, she could see many rows of teeth as its hot breath seeped through her energy shields which were quickly being repaired by her stores of magick. When it spoke, its voice thundered with great force, enough to cause her to fall to her knees where she floated, and disorient her mind enough to create cracks in the shields themselves.


    ¡°Th''Drago, son of the Nidhogg which chews on the roots of the World Tree. He is my final Totemic animal, and has helped me to awaken my essence in their entirety. Here, I was able to fully grasp the understanding of my world, and deem it wanting. Which then led me to realise that once my end came to me, I would rest beneath an Oak tree until an age had past. After which, I would begin anew upon another world.¡±


    The Dragon then melted away into mist, and deposited Karastak''s elderly self in front of the same tree upon a hill that seemingly popped into existence. Whereupon he yawned greatly, leaning up against the trunk whilst humming a tune from another world. One that caused the girl''s body to shiver, despite not knowing the lyrics and assumed melody.


    ¡°A-a-and the Chimera?¡± her voice came out forced and unsure.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He turned towards her position, still floating, but with trails of congealed and crusted blood around her ears, eyes, nose, and mouth. Of which didn''t bother him, as his eyes turned to stare into the whites that were her own, ¡°It''s something Th''Drago helped me to achieve. After which I became a force to reckon with within the Abyss, and found a few minions which I wish I still had.¡±


    His sigh snapped Azazel out of her stupor, and caused her features to become one that was calculating, full of schemes, ¡°And what were they?¡± she asked slowly.


    Within his ethereal mind, Karastak smirked, and with a soft whisper, spoke, ''I win.''


    ¡°They''re a race of Demons,¡± he said aloud, and quickly held up a finger in order to postpone the groan that leaked out of her lips, ¡°They''re called Devourer Demons, and are considered to be the weakest race around. For all they did was eat anything they could stuff inside their little mouths.


    ¡°Nothing more, nothing less; all they did was eat. However, nothing was left afterwards, but died rather quickly when going up against the living. Therefore, they all became scavengers, and I had a chance encounter with them after a pest decided to bother me.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders slowly, his eyes flaring with a soft crimson, ¡°The pest wanted me to be its minion and pet, I refused, it attacked, and I ripped its body into two pieces. After which I tossed the them to the side, heard a lot of crunching, and found the little creatures eating the body.


    ¡°They are rather adorable, by the way. What with their forms being of small bats with furred torsos and leathered wings. Though their heads were nothing more than giant mouths full of teeth, they were still adorable,¡± a soft chuckle exuded from his throat, ¡°They even have this little squeak that would make anyone go ''aw''.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± her voice stretched the word, ¡°if I were to get you one, would you come back to Terra with me?¡±


    To which his ethereal mind grinned a Cheshire cat''s grin, one that was not reciprocated by his more physical self, but it did smirk. ¡°Sure?¡± his shoulders shrugged whilst his hands and arms moved with the gesture, ¡°Well, if you get me a Mother, then I definitely will.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡± Azazel''s mind short circuited over the word ''Mother'', not knowing what he meant by that.


    ¡°Devourer Demons all come from a single source, a female called ''Mother''. Her entire body is twice their size when mature, though it can grow to three or four times, but what I wish for is an immature one. They''re rather easy to spot, to be honest. What with their entire bodies being the colour of virgin snow, and their heads are more bat-like with little red eyes, a small nose, and less teeth than their children.


    ¡°If you can get me one of those, then I''ll be happy to come back with you. If not, then I''ll just go back to sleep.¡± In so saying, he leaned up against the tree and shut his eyes whilst his ears gave a slight twitch at her next words.

 Chapter 22

    ¡°Okay,¡± Azazel took up the stance of one desiring to take up a great challenge, ¡°I''ll get you a ''Mother''?¡± her frown was evident about the word, perhaps not at all desiring to wonder more than what was initially thought of, ¡°So just wait here, okay? I''ll be right back.¡±


    In so saying, she turned herself around and vanished from the Void Space. Whereupon Karastak sighed a heavy sigh, and allowed his body to dissolve into a form which must never be spoken of, acknowledged, nor written about. Instead, to call this being other than divine would not give it the justice needed, but to call it as such would be a gross understatement of what he had become.


    Regardless, he sighed as a staff of white energy was summoned to his hand. One which seemed to bow and graciously except its position as this one''s walking staff. However, he did not use it as intended and slumped to the grass which tried their best to bear his weight, which was both non-existent and present at the same time. Afterwards, he did sigh slowly, tickling the wind with his breath.


    ¡°That''s enough,¡± came a sultry voice that came with an entirely effeminate figure with skin of soft bark, and everything defined as a woman barely covered by leaves and vines. A Dryad, some might call her; an annoyance by others. ¡°*****, you should not misuse your abilities like that, and the child?¡± she stood behind him with her hands upon her waist, knowing full well he could see her, ¡°You agreed to return to her world for an immature Demon mother? Why not just ask for a grain of sand from the banks of the River Styx that she had lifted with her forefinger and thumb? It would have been funnier and more difficult than plucking a Demon from a clutch.¡±


    ¡°Siisha,¡± he whispered softly into her right ear, whereupon she turned to find him looming over her person. Where she immediately bowed her head, her body bending one knee whilst her lips stretched into a small smile. ¡°Do not use that name, nor use it to bind me and them into one.¡±


    Her head quickly snapped up, confusion in her eyes which glowed a soft and vibrant green, ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°But me no buts, Siisha. The last name I called myself by was Karastak. Please use that and respect my wishes.¡±


    ¡°But, you were once greater than you were now. Why become something as lesser as a Vampire?¡±


    ¡°Siisha, I am no longer within the space of Earth, nor am I beholden to its laws of Reincarnation. Therefore, I would prefer to be known as Karastak.¡±


    ¡°You have lived a thousand, thousand lifetimes, though!¡±


    ¡°This is true,¡± he nodded in agreement, ¡°and I was promised sleep afterwards, though there was always the option of journeying once more into life before sleeping. Truth be told, I would like to explore that life a little more than sleep for a full age.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± She was unmistakably upset about this development. For the being who wished to be called Karastak had chosen her oak to sleep within, and desired him to stay. Unfortunately for herself, he did not wish to sleep, and would continue to walk amongst the living instead of staying asleep. Where she would be able to drain away a small percentage of a percentage of his essence as payment for his stay.


    Of course, she also tasted barely a drop of what she could take, and desired more. Therefore, she wished to have it all, but knew that doing so would lead to her destruction. So? Was it worth it? ¡°Yes,¡± she muttered, watching his retreating back as he slowly formed the Goliath-like body from before, and knew she must act before he slipped away forever.


    Whereupon a spike formed itself from the centre of her palm, and stretched forth into a spear of wood and spike vines. Which she then pulled away from her body and twirled it in front of her for a dozen rotations before hefting it with her left. Here, she watched as the man''s back was bare to her, as was his smooth, hardened backside, ¡°No,¡± she shook her head quickly, tossing the image of his muscled body from her mind, and drew back the spear before launching it towards his body.


    Instead of dodging the projectile, as she believed would happened, the spear sunk into his back, nearest the area where the heart would be, and his body fell face down into the grass. Whereupon her eyes grew wide as she noted the grass, which should have been stained with red, completely and utterly bereft of anything. However, the blood did pool out of the body, but instead of drifting down and outwards, it spiraled towards the sky above, darkening it with a stain of red.


    ¡°Quite a sight, isn''t it?¡± commented a rumbling voice from behind the Dryad. Of whom immediately leaped up and forward with an indignant yelp of surprise. Which led to her body turning around in a slow manner whilst dread overwhelmed her body as the world in its entirety continued to be dyed a crimson red. The same colour as a mortal, Humanoid''s blood.


    ¡°Wh-wh-wh-wh,¡± she stuttered quickly, backing away as fast as she could, but tripped and splashed into, ¡°Blood?!¡± Her voice became full of panic as much of her leafy green body became stained with a deep crimson, whilst her senses were filled with a coppery tang, and vision full of the pale Goliath which stood over her with eyes fully of nothing, but pity.


    ¡°Do you know why I chose to spend an age asleep here instead of with another?¡± the Dryad''s eyes slowly drifted up towards his face, fear and questions assaulting her mind, ¡°Your hell was the only one with a tree when Charon gave me leave to spend my time with one of you lot,¡± his right hand flittered off towards the blood filled sky above, then placed both behind his back as he loomed over her body. Where once his features were full of pity, now contained not even a scrap of emotion beyond contempt.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°But now I see it was a mistake, and will now leave you to your demise. For you see, my dear, in my first life it was considered a death sentence to attack one who was a God.¡± In so saying, his body flew off towards the bloodied skies above, piercing through the heavens just as the Dryad screamed obscenities up at his person.


    Whereupon he was met with a tired and disheveled Azazel who was carrying a small box that was squeaking pitifully. Of whom then stared at Karastak, her eyes slowly drifting down his naked form, which stared a little too long at what was betwixt his legs before snapping up towards his bemused eyes. ¡°I see you enjoyed what you saw, but tell me, do you have what I asked for.¡±


    ¡°Y-yep,¡± she held up the box slowly, which was immediately removed from her hands with an eagerness reserved for children that were promised a sweet for being good. Here, he tentatively opened up the box, and released a very unmanly squeal of delight for what his eyes fell upon whilst Azazel giggled at the sound. For within the box was a white, bat-like creature with red eyes that stared at the giant man with a look that begged to be released.


    Which led to him slowly placing his hand inside, and scooping up the little creature, and smirked as his digits were attacked almost immediately. ¡°Hungry, aren''t you?¡± his voice was soft as the creature danced amongst his palm. Whereas the other drifted towards his now parted mouth, and pricked his forefinger hard enough to draw forth a bead of his essence.


    It was here that the little one stopped in her antics, the little nose twitching as it caught the scent of something good and fresh. Whereupon is squeaked several times until the digit was placed in front of her nose. Thus, leading to the white bat sniffed it intently before lapping at the bead. One which continued to flow due to the pressure he exuded upon his fingertip, and after a few more beads were devoured, the little one squeaked once more before giving a great yawn before falling asleep where it lay.


    ¡°So cute,¡± Azazel cooed, her body had drifted closer to the scene at some point, and she had the face of one who had found something new and wondrous wrapped in a tiny package.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Karastak agreed, ¡°but I believe we ignored the master of the River for too long.¡± Turning one hundred and eighty degrees behind himself, he bowed low to a robed, giant Skeleton which stood upon a large gondola that was currently empty of any souls. ¡°My apologies, Master Charon, for ignoring you.¡±


    Charon, on the other hand, shook his head slowly as he turned his attention towards the little girl who stared in wonder at the little creature who had squeaked with indignation at being awoken from the pale man''s bowing, and had crawled into his hair. Here, the little Demon nestled into the flowing waves to sleep for a time. Of course, he felt all of this, but only smirked whilst keeping his posture bent towards he who was the master of the River Styx.


    ¡°AZAZEL,¡± came the giant''s rumble as he pointed a bony finger towards the Vampire Lord''s essence, ¡°DO YOU WISH FOR THIS ONE TO RETURN?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± she spoke with some hesitation, but quickly banished it as she tore her gaze away from the creature inside his hair.


    ¡°THEN THERE ARE A FEW STIPULATIONS YOU MUST ABIDE BY. FIRST-¡±


    ¡°If I may interject, Master Charon?¡± came the voice of Karastak, who did not wait for either party to voice their concerns, nor opinion. Instead, he turned towards the white-silver haired girl speaking, ¡°Azazel, those stats you gave my person were too much and need to be changed. You can''t expect me to have over one hundred Intelligence right off the bat, nor the others above fifty at such a low level. Are you trying to turn me into an unbeatable monster?¡±


    Whereas Azazel just stared agape as she listened. For he should not have been able to see any of those stats which she created for him. However, he was not through speaking, ¡°On top of all that, you forgot to add my Health and Mana Points.¡± An audible slap of a hand meeting a face echoed around the trio, leading to a muffled squeak from underneath the hair of the pale man. If one were to peer close enough, they would have seen a small clump bounce from the noise.


    Where the noise originated from was from the girl herself, who also exuded a small groan of, ¡°I knew I forgot something, but how did you see it?¡±


    ¡°It popped up when I fell asleep on the skull pile and woke up on the banks of the River. Were you trying to keep it a secret from me?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she drew out the word far longer than necessary, her features taking on an image of a child who was caught with something they shouldn''t have done.


    ¡°REGARDLESS,¡± boomed Charon, who had grown weary of the banter, and was rewarded with another muffled squeak of indignation, ¡°IF YOU ARE TO TAKE HIM FROM MY DOMAIN, THEN HE IS TO BE MARKED-¡±


    ¡°-with words, letters, and numbers tattooed into the skin,¡± finished Karastak, the other two staring at himself without comprehension, ¡°What? Writing with my blood is annoying and I had already thought of getting all of the world''s words and number system being tattooed onto my flesh when I found an artist later down the road. With this, it''d be perfect. I''d have my class of Enchanter, and won''t have to write anymore, but speak it to cast my spells.


    ¡°Of course, I''d have to either touch or fling out my hands towards what the spell is to be aimed at... Hmm...¡± He took up a pose of concentration with his arms folded over one another as the other pair looked on, then at each other, and shrugged.


    ¡°Well, whatever,¡± he shook his head to one side, and paused. Here, he reached into his hair and slowly detached the little Demon from his scalp, then shook his head quickly. Whereupon the creature gave a few more squeaks, its eyes brimming with tears when the pair stared at one another. ¡°Aw,¡± he cooed softly, pricking his finger and offering to it with a, ¡°You''re so adorable.¡± After which his lips stretched into a soft smile as the little one lapped at his essence.


    Thus leaving the other two to watch on in silence, though the Master of the River Styx did notice something in particular. The pale man''s ethereal eyes glazed over as he watched the creature with a smile of content.

 Chapter 23

    Sarah blinked with confusion on two fronts. The first came from what she had just read, as the Devourer Demons were not introduced until Karastak and his followers ventured to the world of Konaku to claim it for themselves. Finding out they they were brought forth as a bargaining chip to bring him back to the world of Terra left a sour taste in her mouth. More so from the fact that he was willing to allow a Dryad to suffer after he was struck by her, or just the image of him falling. However, she did wonder how and where the creature came from, and what its role would be within the story at hand.


    As for the second bout of confusion, it came in the form of herself standing with the book in one hand as her body was clothed by a pair of female High Elven servants. Thus leading her to inquire, ¡°What''s going on?¡± just as the book snapped shut.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± bowed one of the servants, whilst the other helped the Goddess into an open robe in order to keep her warm against the cold which plagued both lesser and high immortals within the castle. Whereas she and her son need not be bothered which such a thing, as the cold does not effect those who were above those gifted with immortality. Therefore, her body''s temperature was always kept at a comfortable degree.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± she repeated slowly, ¡°Your son had us dress your body. He found you reading with nothing, but your blankets as you stared into that book.¡± Here, she pointed towards the object in her hand, causing Sarah''s eyes to grow wide as she watched a multitude of golden characters of an unknown language spread out in a spiral with the mask on the front as the base. Each of them which came into being revealed a truth that neither she, nor the Elves were able to decipher. Even when a Librarian was called from their own Library, could they not figure out what each one meant.


    However, this Librarian, which appeared wearing a hooded rob of white which only revealed a pair of bony-white hands and a pair of glowing coals for eyes, was able to find a clue as to what they said. ¡°It is within the pages, Goddess Sarah,¡± whispered the being with a monotonous tone of voice, ¡°These books appear every now and again, and they always show their meaning within the pages.


    ¡°Though, I must give you a caution,¡± it spoke with some haste as her eyes alighted from this new information, ¡°What you may find is not what you desire. For once found, this book will change once more, for good or for ill.¡± Upon so saying, it left her presence, leaving her to return to her room and crawled back into her bed. Whereupon she opened the pages to read once more.


    *****


    Azazel floated a few metres above the River, cradling the young Demon in her hands whilst stroking the bat-like creature''s head and back slowly. Of which was deemed to be an immature Mother after a quick examination by Karastak, who performed some sort of technique which baffled both herself and Charon. For such energies were unknown to those who were unable to traverse the Abyss, where all dangers, both great and small, converge. Therefore, an ability to discern which is dangerous or benign is necessary, as well as one which allows the wielder to know of their origin.


    Little Mother, was what the child would be named as, and the little girl watched as Demon and Goliath became bonded to one another through the sheer will of he who was to serve as her new form of entertainment. Of which came in the form of a bright light which blocked all sight from those without, including the Master of the River Styx. Regardless of what occurred during this instance, what came next was one of adorableness. For the little Demon bat squeaked with joy whilst fluttering about his head, then landed atop Azazel''s right shoulder as he drifted off towards Charon.


    Of whom then sent out many dozens of chains which bound the Goliath''s body as a stream of characters from the world of Terra flew out from behind the Ferryman, grafting themselves to the pale man''s skin whilst he just watched with great fascination. For each character which fell atop the pale flesh flared a bright gold before darkening into the colour of pitch. No. He did not cry out, as he did not feel pain, even as his body was turned around to reveal his back. Which was then branded with a spell circle and pentagram.


    Within the centre of the pentagram stood a curse which slowly embedded itself deep inside his essence. One that spoke of how he must live for one hundred years, and must never take a fatal blow. For if Charon sees his soul within his realm, he shall forever serve as the new Ferryman and Charon.


    After the curse was laid, the words, letters, numbers, and even the spell circle glowed with a brilliant and golden light. One that was bright enough to blind a lesser being, and caused only a little Demon to release an indignant squeak at the suddenness of it all. However, Karastak and Charon both exchanged a few more words- words which were not privy to Azazel''s ears- before floating down towards the girl. Whereupon he smiled a radiant smile and spoke with an eagerness she did not believe he was capable of having as a soul, ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    *****


    Karastak


    {Race: Goliath (Vampire; Energy)}


    {Age: 25 (>1 month)} {Soul Age: ¡Þ Potential}


    {Level: 10} {STR: 18; DEX: 15; CON: 17; INT:20; WIS: 20; CHA: 25}


    {Health: 134/134} {Mana: 150/150}


    {Class: Enchanter} {Subclass: Wordsmith}


    {Skills: <Written Word: SPARK; FLAME; ICE; SCORCH; CURE DISEASE>; <Cry of the Predator>; <Energy Drain>; <Blood Absorption>; <Energy Sight>; <Basic Language Comprehension>}If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    {Titles: Immovable Object; One Who Seeks Knowledge; Vampire Lord; Soul Bound}


    {Titles Equipped: Soul Bound}


    *****


    Karastak awoke beneath an oak tree within a great thicket of the same, and different, types. Beneath him was a sea of grass mixed with dirt and dying leaves torn from the branches they had danced upon in their youth. Whereas all around him, the daily life of the forest''s animals scurried, squeaked and squawked in their hunt for food and a mate. For their were the chirps of avian creatures and insects, along with the occasional tiny squeak from somewhere nearby. Though there was a slight smell of musk near where he sat, he still grinned as his body sat up against the wooden trunk with a small sigh of, ¡°I''ve returned to the land of the living.¡±


    ¡°[Well of course you have],¡± grumbled Azazel, who was stretched out across a thick branch above his head, ¡°[Where else would you be?]¡±


    To which he replied with the lessening of his grin as his head shook slowly. After which his body stood tall and stretched itself; muscles and joints popping and cracking as he released a small groan before staring about himself with some confusion, ¡°Where''s Little Mother?¡±


    ¡°[She''s tied to your essences. Just will her into being, and you can dismiss her the same way.]¡± It appeared to himself that the little girl was tired from some sort of activity he was not aware of. Perhaps she created his body like before, or had to listen to another as they berated her ears until she was worn out. Who knows?


    Regardless, he sat back down and took up a position called the Lotus, where he took several moments to breathe himself into a small trance. Which led to his mind fading away as he searched within himself for his Little Mother.


    Azazel on the other hand, frowned at the scene before her eyes. For although she was safe within her Void Space, wished to be in the physical company of the pale man. The reason being was of the little creature he was to summon. While this occurred, her own mind turned inwards as she recalled the words of the Master of the River Styx.


    ¡°HE IS OLD, AZAZEL,¡± rumbled the voice of Charon just as the Vampire Lord vanished from the realm of the River Styx, ¡°A THOUSAND, THOUSAND LIFETIMES HE HAS GONE THROUGH, AND HE WISHED TO REMEMBER NONE OF THEM. DO YOU KNOW WHY?¡±


    At a shake of her head, he continued with his arms stretched outwards as though to encompass everything, ¡°IMAGINE A BEING WHO KNOWS FAR TOO MUCH, HAS LEARNED OF EVERYTHING THERE IS TO KNOW, IS STRONGER THAN EVEN YOUR FATHER, AND IS AS KIND AS HE IS UNCARING. THINK OF THE CHANGES WHICH MAY BE WROUGHT UPON THE WORLDS ABOVE.¡±


    After which, his arms slowly dropped to his sides as Azazel took a moment to digest what was spoken. This did not take long, and her eyes widened greatly as she quickly turned to the giant master with, ¡°He would be sought out by others, wanting him to join their side, or kill him if he doesn''t.¡±


    ¡°CORRECT, AND THERE WOULD BE MUCH BLOODSHED BECAUSE HE WOULD NOT WISH TO JOIN THEM IN SERVITUDE. THEREFORE, HE ASKED FOR THEM TO BE SEALED AWAY SAVE FOR HIS PREVIOUS LIFE, THIS ONE, AND THREE CONSECUTIVE LIFETIMES WHERE HE WAS A MONK FOR A TEMPLE WITHIN A COUNTRY CALLED TIBET.¡±


    She, on the other hand, stood agape for a time as her mind tried to make some sense of what her ears had heard. All that came from this was a simple, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°WHY?¡± came his reply, ¡°BECAUSE YOU AMUSE HIM TO SOME DEGREE, AND HE WISHES TO EXPLORE MORE OF THE WORLD CALLED TERRA. NOT TO MENTION HE SEEMS TO ENJOY YOUR COMPANY TO SOME DEGREE.


    ¡°IN ANY CASE,¡± Charon took up the pole within arms reach of his gondola, and began to slowly move it towards the far bank of his river, ¡°I MUST RETURN TO MY TASK AT HAND, AND SO MUST YOU, GODDESS AZAZEL.¡±


    In so saying, a violet portal erupted behind her, causing her to jump with some surprise. Upon noting that it would lead her to her Void Space, stepped through and went about recreating Karastak''s body. This time, however, he would gain a pair of linen trousers, as opposed to wearing nothing like last time.


    *


    ¡°A powerhouse like himself would be a great addition to my plans, but would force my hand too early,¡± grumbled Azazel as she watched from her screen within the white Void Space. Down below, Karastak and his Little Mother danced happily amongst the trees. What with the little Demon exploring everything available whilst being within a metre of her bound partner, but desiring to progress further.


    To herself, the scene was comical in an adorable sense, with the little white bat fluttering around the bark of the trees, rubbing its body against the grass, and squeaking with hunger as the pair hunted down a small Horned Rabbit that was trying to graze on a few plants. Which led to her wincing as he chuckled whilst the little creature devoured the meal happily, but protectively as though Karastak would try to take the meal from her.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± she exclaimed, rolling onto her back whilst flailing her limbs, ¡°I want to cuddle with Little Mother!¡±


    ¡°Did you say something, Azazel?¡± asked the pale giant with the little bat squeaking with wonderment as well.


    ¡°[Nope],¡± came her reply. To which he responded with a shrug and turned back towards allowing his bonded companion to explore the surrounding a little while longer.


    ¡°That was close, but he''ll need more guidance than what I can give him now... Hmm... I wonder if...¡± Another screen appeared before her eyes, and her fingers quickly tapped upon the surface, pulling up a small file which contained those of whom were left of her Demon Race. Of which toted a number just under a thousand living bodies with 80% of that number in various states of slavery and servitude. Whereas the rest chose the alternate route of going into hibernation until needed. Even then, she doubted their willingness to answer her call.


    ¡°Blah,¡± her voice drawled as her eyes found what she desired, but also caused her to frown. For next to the name was the words <NEAR DEATH>, and the location was farther away than expected. Which resulted in her turning off the connection to Karastak so that she could rage in peace.


    But not before he heard a loud and drawn out, ¡°[FUCK!!!]¡±

 Chapter 24

    A small sigh echoed throughout a short space within a copse of trees as a large and pale skinned Goliath sat sweating up against an unknown tree that resembled an Oak, but was called a Siriin Tree. Here, the man wiped some of the moisture away, the feeling of exhilaration filling the void within the slow beating heart within his chest. For another had filled his body, or rather, released all of his energy as it was exhaustion.


    To which he grinned, and Little Mother who sat upon his right knee did her best to mimic the expression. Thus leading him to chuckle whilst the other squeaked with happiness. Afterwards, he sighed once more, but longer and more slowly before exclaiming, ¡°Ah, what a wonderful feeling this is. Though it is distasteful, and will have to be regulated, I do not hate it.¡±


    Little Mother squeaked in response as she fluttered up and attached herself to his face, resulting in many joyous giggles being resulted from his breath brushing up against her small front. ¡°Hey,¡± he exclaimed with a smile as he gently pulled her away, ¡°None of of that.¡± Whereupon her beady red eyes glistened as she took up her own version of a ¡°Puppy-Dog Stare¡±, which he was not impervious to and was exploited often.


    Thus resulting in him giving her a little more attention than what was necessary as another sighed with envy nearby. This noise did not stop his fingers from lightly dancing upon and around the little Demon as he voiced his opinion, ¡°You could always join us, you know.¡±


    ¡°[Yeah,]¡± drawled the voice of Azazel, ¡°[but I''d rather not alert anyone that I am down there where they can see me. Not right now, anyways.]¡± Within his own mind, he saw her leaning up against himself with a dejected look upon her features.


    This all began after she howled out the word ¡°fuck¡±, and cut the connection between them in order to rampage within her own Void Space. Though he was not privy to this tantrum, he was there when she finally returned. However, she made no mention of it, and had come to him seeking comfort in the form of an embrace. Although he could do nothing physically, he did send along their connection the image of himself carrying her around as a parent would with their child. Which also included a back rub an a light kiss on the top of her head.


    Though he did feel her grin, and tried to shift her head so that he could give her a better kiss, it was denied due to him believing she was nothing more than a child who was curious about such things, instead of being the aged Goddess that she was. Thus resulting in a pout and a blush as she was given a head pat whilst burying her face into the left pectoral of his chest.


    As to the reason why he had been sweating? It was due to him traversing, somewhat poorly, through the Forest of Nu''Bai, with direction from the white-silver haired girl, and towards the community of houses that was connected to a farming village nearby. He had learned, after the first break, that his stats had been drastically reduced due to his desire to not be seen as a monster of legend at such a young level. Therefore, it was dropped to one that was closer to those who were around his level.


    However, though he was given the appearance of a Goliath, he did not gain their racial stats upon leveling. Instead, it was for those of the rare breed of Vampires, which were more devoted around INT, WIS, and CHA scores rather than their Sanguine counterparts. What is more, due to the uniqueness of his Enchanter Class, he''ll be gaining an extra point in his CHA stat every two levels. When asked to see what they looked like, he was readily shocked at the odd numbers and words, but grinned ear to ear and knocked the knuckles in the centre of his hands together with glee.


    For the time being, though, his thoughts drifted more towards the amount of time that shifted between his death and the land of the living. Of which came in the form of a joke when Azazel spoke in a matter-of-fact tone, ¡°[One hundred years.]¡± After which she giggled herself into oblivion after the look upon his face, and explained that it was only a couple of days. Thus leading him to wonder what Brutus had believed when his ¡°Majeek Man¡± did not return the next day.


    ¡°[I''m sure he''s upset, but he''s a simpleton, so it''ll be easier to tell him what happened easier.]¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± growled Karastak, who was echoed by Little Mother, but cuter, ¡°Don''t talk about him like that.¡±


    ¡°[Meh,]¡± she shrugged her shoulders before standing tall and stretching her body, ¡°[You''d better start moving if you want to get to that farming community''s collection of houses before sunset.]¡±


    ¡°For someone who''s supposed to be an Undead,¡± stretched Karastak as he stood up then brushed off the front and backside of his pants, ¡°I do sweat a lot.¡±


    ¡°[Well,]¡± she stretched out the word just as Little Mother crawled upon his left shoulder, ¡°[You''re not technically Undead. I mean,]¡± she noted the raised eyebrow and curious squeak from the duo before her, ¡°[you are, but you''re not. Ummm... You''ve a heartbeat, is what I''m trying to say.]¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡± His eyes drifted downwards as he placed his fore and middle finger upon the left side of his neck. Where, after waiting for a couple dozen minutes, felt a small thump. Of which led him to widen his eyes greatly at the discovery. ¡°I''ve a heartbeat?¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    He couldn''t believe it, and waited yet again before feeling another small thump before staring off towards the little girl inside his mind with many questions. To which she sighed and explained, ¡°[Vampires aren''t the same as all other Undead. They''re more intelligent and don''t have the same basic needs as Zombies or Skeletons. Instead, they just need some sort of energy source, else they''ll fall into a more chaotic and instinctual nature called a Ghoul. When they reach that stage, there''s no coming back.]¡± She ended her brief explanation with a small shrug.


    ¡°[For yourself, I''d suggest ''eating'' that tree,]¡± her finger pointed towards the same tree he had been resting against, ¡°[You''ll need your strength, after all.]¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± His eyes then shifted over to his Energy Sight, and with an agape mouth with four elongated canines, bit into the tree. Whereupon she and Little Mother watched as it shriveled up before becoming dust. Thus leaving him to stand up straighter with some fire in his eyes as he wiped away a few droplets of thick amber from his lips and sighed with content.


    ¡°[Better?]¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°[Then onwards!]¡±


    *


    The giant moved as silently as he could through the thicket, but the world around him, though containing the sounds of creatures desiring food or a mate, was interrupted by his body falling over the many roots which grew haphazardly throughout the path set by the little girl in his head. Of whom had giggled in the beginning, but was now berating him for his clumsiness.


    ¡°Well it''s not my fault I can''t see this in time to stop my footing. Not to mention I was just revived. Pretty sure there''s some sort of sickness that comes with that,¡± he grumbled as his fangs bit into another tree, draining it of energy and reducing it to dust and ash. Whereas his little bonded Demon lapped at the amber liquid near the corner of his mouth with a silent squeak. When she finished cleaning the area free, his breath softly blew over her body, resulting in her tumbling away and drifting onto his pale shoulder.


    Though such an antic was done in a playful manner, she still squeaked with indignation, and lightly bit into his flesh until a bead of his dark crimson blood appeared. After which she lapped that up whilst trying to maintain eyes contact with himself to show her dominance. Unfortunately, this act caused her only to yawn, and her body sluggishly crawled into his hair where she fell asleep almost immediately.


    And yes, the pair did release a cooing noise towards the little Demon, but this vanished when Azazel turned her attention back towards her charge with her hands on her hips. ¡°[We don''t have resurrection sicknesses, Karastak, and yes it is your fault. You wanted your stats to be normalised like everyone else, and not an overpowered beast''s. Therefore, you''re stuck like that until you learn some common sense. Such as watching where you step.]¡±


    To which he growled in response as his body stood tall once more, but instead of continuing onward, flung his hands outward and called upon the words imprinted in his flesh, ¡°To the earth, I greet thee, and ask for your assistance. Bring forth a staff of stone as tall as I am standing, as smooth as marble, and as tough as granite.¡± Each word spoken glowed a soft golden colour, whereas the words repeated changed their colour to a darker shade until they became as black as pitch.


    From the ground beneath his bare feet, came a gentle rumbling that caused Little Mother to squeak awake. Her tiny head poked out from behind his right ear, an cocked itself to the right whilst her ears twitched with some curiosity. Of which then hid behind the same ear as a pole of stone shot itself into the air, leaving the pale man to clumsily catch and examine it after rubbing his forehead. This was due to his head catching the object before his strange, clawed hands could grasp onto them.


    ¡°Ow,¡± he grumbled, sitting down to better examine the object just as a small wave of lethargy enveloped his body.


    ¡°[You wasted too much energy, Karastak,]¡± frowned Azazel with drooping eyes, ¡°[Be more careful next time.]¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t I supposed to have something which will allowing me to cast spells with a slight percentage of the cost removed?¡± His hands rubbed the smooth staff made of granite in a slow and methodical pattern as his eyes drifted up and down its length.


    ¡°[You were, yes, but you were revived and won''t gain that until next level.]¡±


    ¡°A pity,¡± his voice came out in an absentminded fashion, then used his new staff to stand tall, but found the movement a little too taxing. Of which led to him hobbling over to a nearby tree, and immediately biting into its trunk, draining it to ash and dust. After which he stood tall once more, and set out with a small smile. For it was not the new object which made him gladdened, but Little Mother, who snuggled into the right side of his neck, tickling it ever so softly.


    However, although the journey was a little better with him not falling over as much, it was slow going and darkness was soon to come. Even though it would not mar his sight in the least, it was still rather annoying to his mind, as he was forced to switch to his energy sight in order to continue his trek through the forest.


    Of which was when he heard a small scream, followed up by a soft thump of a body impacting the earth. Frowning to himself, and keeping his Energy Sight active, he moved his body forward until he came upon a curious sight. An unknown person was struggling to stand whilst covered in lichen, twigs, dirt, and grass stains. With his Sight, he was able to determine that they were alive from the way his eyes focused on the beating of what could only be a heart beneath their energy-like flesh.


    Upon turning it off, however, he noted that it was someone familiar, and after stepping towards this unknown with the dying light all around them, extended a hand towards the unknown with, ¡°Let me help you up.¡±


    Of which led to this other giving a small squeak of surprise, as she, as it was determined by her dress and long, dirty blonde hair, scurried away before looking upon his half naked form. Whereupon her eyes widened greatly as she exclaimed, ¡°Pretty man!¡±

 Chapter 25

    ¡°Pretty man,¡± exclaimed the girl once more, but even with her eyes being as wide as they were currently, he couldn''t tell what colour her irises were in the dying light. However, he could see that she had a dirty-blonde coloured hair, though it could be from the fact that it was somewhat matted and in need of a professional barber and hair dresser.


    Regardless, he was able to somewhat remember her as, ¡°...the girl who got me that pair of pants.¡± With a snap of his fingers he exclaimed with a smile, and she bobbed her head with a wider grin. Of which quickly became a frown as she stared about herself for something.


    This did not last long, as she sighed with some content whilst trotting over to a somewhat damaged, woven basket containing several green and brown plants that were tinged with the juice of an unknown red berry. Curious, Karastak loomed over, which startled her a little enough to warrant a small yip escaping her lips. Resulting in Azazel releasing a small giggle at the sight, but otherwise staying silent throughout the whole ordeal. ¡°What do you have there?¡± he asks slowly and softly, doing his best not to startle her anymore.


    ¡°Um,¡± he could see a stream of scarlet rushing across her features, before placing the basket in front of her face to hide the embarrassment, ¡°Herbs?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Do you need help with that?¡± Her head shook quickly, ¡°Are you lost?¡± Again, another shake of her head, ¡°Then we should at least see you home. Is that alright?¡± This time, however, she became hesitant for a time before nodding slowly.


    ¡°[Someone has a crush on you,]¡± teased the little girl in his head, and projected the image of herself poking his left cheek. Of which was reciprocated by his physical hand brushing it away.


    He was well aware of the signs, as his intellect was higher than others his level, and then there was his last life where he read many a story which depicted an oblivious main character to the antics of their opposite sex. Therefore, he did not allow such a thing to bother him, but played the role of a gentleman as best he could. For although he was not privy to the world''s view on courtship ages, he still viewed this girl as someone far too young for himself.


    In any case, he offered to hold the basket for her, but was refused as she hugged it closer to her body. Nodding once, and instead offered his hand to be held, but even that was denied. Resulting in her face becoming a bright scarlet that steamed as she turned her back on himself, leading him in an apparent westward direction.


    The trek did not take very long, especially with her leading the way, but he did spot her glancing back at himself every now and again. If he caught the gaze, she would whip her head away and quicken her pace until she was half a metre further away before slowing down and chancing another glance behind herself. Which almost immediately turned into a game for the pair, and he was even enjoying the small sport of catching her gaze as quickly as he could whilst she did her best to stare at his body for longer periods of time.


    Unfortunately, such an antic was cut short, as the forest opened up to a wide plain with with a few houses and barns dotting off to the left, and what appeared to be a small village containing several dozens of small huts before their eyes. Which left Karastak feeling some nervousness at the multitude, but it was quickly overridden by the fact that there was a small hand connected to a blushing girl that pulling on his own and leading himself into the collection of houses. Where he gave a slight smile to the notion, and called a quick halt to herself.


    Upon doing so, she turned and watched as a mote of yellow light danced atop his staff of stone. After which, his eyes turned towards herself, and he noticed the dirty-blonde hair, but it was coupled with a pair of soft brown and doe shape eyes within a face marred by the stress of farm life whilst being as tanned as one who worked in the fields. Of which caused him to recall another person with the same tanned skin, but immediately shook the thought away, as it called upon Azazel who frowned in his general direction.


    The dress she wore, though dirtied, was frayed and almost see through, resulting in him frowning at the item worn. Which led to herself to shy away whilst shivering under the gaze, but almost returned immediately when a pair of loud drunkards sidled up to her.


    ¡°Gwiin,¡± hiccuped one who was a little taller than herself, but full of more muscle than brains, ¡°Wha'' yer doooin ou'' ''ere?¡± He reached out for her arm, or perhaps something else, and was rewarded with first herself moving behind Karastak, and second, a swift crack upside his right temple from the stone pole-like staff in his hands.


    Whereupon he noted a small stream of blood slipping away from the wound, and switched to his second sight. Once it was activated, he heard a gasp from the other drunkard and child, as his eyes drifted towards the fallen man. Whose pulse was slowly weakening, and resulted in a frown creasing his lips.


    ¡°Well, no matter,¡± he growled slowly whilst turning around towards the last drunkard and came upon an annoying sight. One where the remainder was doing his best to pull the child away from his presence, albeit a poor job. For she both wished to run away, but not with the man.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°So annoying,¡± he grumbled, and swung the staff at the back of the drunkard''s neck, resulting in an audible crunch which caused a candle to be lit within one of the nearby houses. ¡°Come,¡± he gripped the girl''s arm as she stared with a horrified gaze down at both the dead and dying men, ¡°let''s return you to your home before more come to bother us.¡±


    She knew the pair, and though the girl felt indebted to the pale ¡°Pretty Man¡±, she did not wish to be near him, nor take him to see her family. For if he was as ruthless to the two who just wanted to give her a greeting, what would happen to her grandparents, sister, and the babe?


    ¡°No,¡± she moaned softly, a few tears leaking down her face as she pushed herself away from Karastak.


    Of whom narrowed his eyes with his lips spreading downwards whilst the mote of light dipped out of existence, resulting in his eyes flaring with the colours of violet and crimson as he stared down at herself. Which led to her backing away slowly as he just stood there wondering, ¡°Why are you so quick to run from me?¡± She, on the other hand, shook her head quickly, backing up as her eyes darted this way and that as though searching for an escape, or someone to help her.


    ¡°[You scare her, Karastak,]¡± sneered Azazel who sent a desire to do away with the child before them, but instead had to rub her forehead after the image of himself flicking the area was sent in response.


    ¡°She is a child, Azazel, and I do not... Oh, she''s taken off,¡± and indeed she had, believing that he would soon extinguish her life as suddenly as the pair of drunkards who were just going to give their greetings to her. Therefore, she didn''t want to be around him any longer, and did not stop until she ran into a familiar person, quite literally, too.


    A brutish man of two hand a half metres in height that she had run into, caused her to fall onto her rear end. In his left hand, held up high, was a torch whilst his right rested upon a hilt upon his waist. Upon his chest was a standard hauberk to give himself some protection for the vital organs beneath, whereas his legs were covered by a pair of heavy leather trousers, and upon his feet were a pair of iron capped boots.


    The moment the girl ran into him, he stumbled back whilst keeping a hand upon the hilt at his waist. Upon regaining his footing, the torch was pushed forward so his eyes could view who had run into him at a time when people were supposed to be heading off to their respective beds.


    ¡°Huh? Gwen? What''re you doing out ''ere? Shouldn''t you be in bed?¡±


    ¡°Suun,¡± Gwen''s eyes bulged and were filled with tears as she scrambled to her feet before rushing to embrace her perceived savior whilst sobbing into his side.


    Unsure of what to do, the man frowned and began to pet her head slowly. Of which seemed to calm her somewhat enough for himself to clear his throat and ask, ¡°What''s wrong, Gwen?¡± It was already known that she and her family had suffered much after her father, mother, and brothers were slain by something she called the ¡°Pretty Man¡±. However, it seemed to have vanished after that night, only to reappear within the Goblin Cavern, dead. That is, until its body fell away to ash and dust, then nothing soon afterward. No one, not even those who studied Magicks and Mysticism could explain what happened, and therefore, many believed it was still out there to this day.


    ¡°Pretty Man,¡± she whimpered, pointing off towards the darkness which was illuminated by only a few candles within a scattering of windows, ¡°Jeffery... Donovan...¡± More tears fell from her eyes, and she buried her face into his side once more.


    Suun, on the other hand, widened his eyes whilst tossing his torch towards the ground in order to reach into a pouch at his side. Within it was a small spell crystal which held a minour magick called <<Flare>>. To activate it, all one must do is to fling it high into the air, where it must travel a distance of five metres before it activates. Whereupon a small, luminous ball of soft blue flame erupts from the crystal, illuminating the area as it continues to fly upwards before slowly falling to the ground below and calling forth those who knew of the signal''s purpose.


    Once the light was in the sky, Gwen peered up at it with some amazement, and felt a large and calloused hand upon her head. Turning towards its owner, she found Suun doing his best to reassure her as the earth beneath their feet released a tremor due to the many pairs of iron boots which rushed to their aid.


    The sight of dozens of the farming community''s own soldiers standing around Suun and Gwen with a mixed range of emotions from concern to annoyance from being awakened from their sleep. Each were then directed from whence the girl had come, along with the words of, ¡°She says it''s the ''Pretty Man'', and Jeff and Donovan are also involved.¡±


    ¡°That''s it?¡± called out a younger and more annoyed voice, ¡°If it''s those two, then they should be alright.¡±


    ¡°Ye idiot,¡± growled another from the crowd, as a resounding slap of a hand meeting the back of someone''s head echoed through the group, ¡°Those two ''ere at the ''avern. Ther drunk.¡±


    ¡°Stop yer bickering,¡± barked a middle aged woman with homely facial features, but wearing a type of soldier''s outfit which demanded respect from those around her, ¡°and get going. I want to go to bed, just like the rest of you lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± shouted the group before dispersing off towards the direction from whence came Gwen.


    However, when they each reached the area, what they found horrified their senses. For within the middle of the road were not two bodies, as the girl had left behind her, but six. Each of which had been ravaged and torn apart, and some even had the appearance of being eaten where they lay. With only one of the bodies left with a wide eyed stare of horror at the unknown, whilst the abdomen and their innards had gone missing. Those few who were not revisited by their last meal had believed that this one was still alive as their lower body was torn away from themselves.


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK JUST HAPPENED HERE?!?!¡± howled the captain of the guard, now fully awake after coming to the site of something so horrific.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°What am I going to do with you?¡± sighed the giant as Little Mother squeaked softly whilst she was crawling all over his face, ¡°I mean, I get that you''re hungry all the time, but you don''t have a brood, let alone a swarm, just yet. So just where are you packing that extra food?¡±


    He spoke of what happened after the slip of a girl ran off, leaving him with a dilemma and a hungry little Demon. One who escaped her nest of hair and fluttered around the bodies whilst eyeing them with hunger. ¡°Make it quick,¡± was what he had told her, resulting in a happy squeak as it dove into the the first body and consumed the organs therein.


    Azazel, on the other hand, watched with grim bemusement as the little white bat ate everything placed before her. She had witnessed it eat mice, squirrels, insects, and even a snake that was three times its total body mass, but not something like this. For it was... interesting to her mind. On the one hand, she believed such a little creature could be handy when ¡°cleaning up¡± a mess. Whilst on the other... She watched as the creature popped out of the fallen''s left eye socket, eating the liquid filled orb and its bloodied string before flying over to the other body and wiggling her little hind end as she disappeared into the ear.


    ¡°[Is she...]¡± Her voice trailed off as the little Demon squeaked as it reemerged from a nostril, covered in cranial fluids and snot before vanishing down the same body''s mouth.


    ¡°Their favourite foods are brains, hearts, and the cores within. Though they will eat just about anything to survive, even the offal, they prefer those the most,¡± came a neutral tone from the pale giant nearby, ¡°And yes, it is always this loud, though seeing it first hand is rather... disturbing.¡±


    It was at this time that a door to a nearby hut cracked open with a small candle alighting the way forward appeared off towards his left. As the pair turned towards who it might be, they noted a small object of white darting towards the wielder of the flame. Of whom released a gurgling scream as the body fell forward and onto the ground.


    With his Energy Sight still active, he watched without empathy as the being perished from blood loss as his soul bound minion ate her way through their neck and into the chest cavity where the heart resided. Which led him to sigh and advance on the body so that he may extract his dear pet, but halted as his eyes came upon a family within the hut the other had come from. For within were three pairs of terrified eyes which stared at both the scene and himself.


    ¡°[No witnesses,]¡± came the soft voice of Azazel, one which was tinged with apathy wrapped in disgust.


    ¡°No witnesses,¡± he replied with a nod, and sent Little Mother to devour these poor souls who did nothing beyond look upon his person.


    *


    ¡°Am I an enabler for your glutonous ways?¡± A squeak from the little white bat was Karastak''s only response, as Azazel just sat next to him on a crumbled stump of a tree. Looking over in her direction, he asked, ¡°Penny for your thoughts, Azazel?¡±


    ¡°[Wha-?]¡± she snapped out of whatever haze had claimed her, and rubbed her eyes before allowing them to drift towards his position. Or more specifically, towards the little Demon which had flopped down upon his forehead with a soft squeak as he was lying upon a small clearing of grass and dirt.


    ¡°I said, ''penny for your thoughts''.¡±


    ¡°[Oh... um... Just thinking about things, I guess.]¡± Her two forefingers tapped one another as she looked anywhere, but at the duo across the way, but her eyes always trailed back towards the bat.


    ¡°Uh-huh. Let me tell you something about Little Mother''s species as a whole,¡± he felt her gaze upon himself and knew he had spoken the correct words, ¡°Devourer Demons are extremely territorial, but also the most cowardly. They won''t even deign to share their space with another Mother, and will actively drive out others when they are only a few days old. Which, most likely, is how you found this one,¡± his forefinger lightly brushed his pet''s back, who responded with a content squeak.


    ¡°So bringing a bunch together would be very dangerous, as you would be left with only one or none due to them running away and hiding somewhere as they begin to create a brood or swarm.¡±


    ¡°[What''s the difference between a brood and a swarm?]¡± her eyes were firmly locked upon himself, whereas his own stared up at the night''s sky with a smile. For there were stars high above, but the constellations were far too alien for his mind to comprehend where he might be.


    ¡°A Brood of Demons is just a few dozen of them. It''s enough to hunt and scavenge food to feed them all. Whereas a Swarm consists of hundreds, if not thousands, of hungry Devourer Demons.¡± She stared agape at this, and from a single glance in the girl''s direction, he believed she was imagining the devastation a swarm could cause.


    ¡°Think of one hundred Little Mothers,¡± he continued, bringing Azazel back to the present and reality, ¡°but with a head full of teeth, an adorable squeak, and an appetite which is never satiated. Now, think of this forest, and how large it is, or that little farming community outside of it. If a swarm of these little Demons were released, then there would be nothing left. It is the same as considering them to be a locust horde which has come to claim a farmer''s crop for their own. Nothing would be left afterwards, and it is the same with them.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Therefore, if there was ever a Swarm of these Demons released upon the world, I''m afraid nothing, but barren desert would be left. Not even a deity would survive their onslaught.¡±


    *****


    A barrier had been erected around the scene of the crime, causing many of the soldiers to advise those with curious eyes to return to their beds for their own sake. Which some followed the advise, but most ignored this suggestion. Therefore, the barrier in question became opaque, much to the dismay of the curious and concerned.


    ¡°Go. To. Bed,¡± came the stern voice of the Captain, ¡°You''ll be informed of this later.¡± Turning away from those without, she stormed towards the Diviners a short walk away. Here, she watched as this group, containing three males and five females, worked their magicks in concert as they formed a glowing orb of milk-white in the centre of them all. Of which slowly replayed what had occurred first backwards, then forwards until everything was still.


    ¡°Play it again,¡± she growled, and watched as a dark shape full of mist caused first Jeffery, then Donovan to fall away dead from hitting them with something solid on the backs of their necks. After such an occurrence, Gwen dashed away and a small something flew down towards the bodies lying in the dirt. Whereupon the mass... she felt it watch this small unknown as it tore through the body, then shoot out towards a curious Orin who dared to poke his head outside with a lit candle.


    Her fist was balled as she growled out to play it once more, and they complied, but with great fear. For their captain''s body had doubled in size and turned a bright shade of red as it did so. They knew of her skill, <Rage of the Tyrant>, and did not wish to be on the end of her fist whilst she was in a rage. However, this was slowly subsiding, but her mind was on the cusp of giving in to the urge to rage.


    After Orin had fallen forward, the door to his home opened up to reveal three more people within. Each huddled against one another as they stared at the black mass, then scattered as a small something launched itself from the body. Thus, causing the end of their lives to occur.


    With the end of this family, the small mass of something darted towards the larger before the pair walked off towards the forest. Thus ending the recording.


    ¡°GOD DAMNED BASTARD!!!¡± howled the enraged captain, who then gave into her skill and launched herself towards the forest. However, she did not get very far, as the combined might of the farming community''s guards piled onto her, doing their best to force her to the ground as they were pummeled and thrown away from her.


    Of course, she calmed down in the end, but not before incapacitating a good half of her men and women.


    *****


    ¡°[Muu,]¡± groaned Azazel as she watched one of her chances of getting back at her sister fly out the proverbial window. Whereas her new form of entertainment, named Karastak, played with his little Demon bat with gentle hands. Of whom squeaked happily as it fluttered around and dove down to strike out against the digits. Although she wasn''t particularly seeking to harm himself, there were a few scratches and bites slowly healing. ¡°[Muu,]¡± she repeated, turning towards another screen which detailed his status, and noted that he had gained a new skill and his first passive.


    The first skill was called <Spoken Word>, and allowed him to simply speak a command, or a string of words, to bring something into existence. With each word costing only a paltry two mana each, or ten for a command word, she could see that it could be viewed as a ¡°Cheat Skill¡±. Then again, with the amount of people on her world of Terra, and their own cheat skills, it was easy to toss this one away.


    As for the passive, it was one that was reserved for casters and Mages who had earned their tenth level. One called <Mage Mind>, and allowed him to reduce the strain and cost of his spells by ten percent. However, with his revival, it was pushed to Level 11. Not to mention his stats were reset to one which was more manageable, which meant he would become more tired, despite being a Vampire. Though she wished he would retain at least a 50 in his Charisma, he denied it and it was halved.


    ¡°I understand your desire for strength, Azazel,¡± he spoke whilst giving Little Mother a gentle scratching session, ¡°but I do not wish to be a monster just yet. Perhaps in a month''s time, but not right now.¡±


    She sighed and dismissed the memory, returning to the present and towards the clearing where he lay. Here, she noted Little Mother was lying atop his head with her wings spread out to either side. If there was any string or ribbon attached to the little claws and spines at the ends of her wings, it''d appear as though he was wearing a bonnet.


    Smirking at the image, Azazel moved closer to the pale giant, and found that he had taken up the lotus position and was meditating with his eyes fully closed. Her smirk became a frown as she leaned forward, asking, ¡°[What''re you doing?]¡±


    To which the other took a deep breath, keeping his eyes closed, then releasing said breath which caused a small burst of wind to push everything loose away from himself and his pet. Even she, inside her Void Sphere, felt a brief pressure within. It was brief, yes, but it caused her to shiver as her head looked around for an intruder. So engrossed in this task, she almost missed him slowly opening his eyes and the white light which spilled out of it.


    This light was also as brief as the pressure she felt, but it illuminated the clearing and trees as though it were midday. Quite strange, to be sure, but she did catch the last of it in time. However, once his eyes were fully open, the light vanished from sight immediately, and he took in another breath of air before before releasing it in a slow and steady stream.


    ¡°I was meditating,¡± came his slow reply, his eyes, devoid of emotion and desire, fell upon herself, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°[Um,]¡± she was clearly taken aback by his neutral tone and response, but noted that as he continued to stare at her, his eyes became full of vibrant life. Thus, confusing her immensely, ¡°[Um... Just thought I''d go over your skills with you.]¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± he became intrigued, and she swore a pair of fox-like ears sprouted atop his head, but knew it was impossible, ¡°And what sort of skills do I have?¡±

 Chapter 27

    ¡°Well?¡± he sat there in the clearing with his back against a tree with some excitement creeping into his chest. Whereas the little girl, on the other hand, mentally swore she saw a tail protruding from behind himself, and it was thumping again the ground to his left, ¡°What do I have?¡±


    ¡°[I''m getting to that. Just have to recalculate your base stats right now from the level up.]¡±


    ¡°Huh? What level up?¡±


    ¡°[You slew two Level 20 Goliath soldiers, and then sicced Little Mother on the three in the hut after she ate the other one. It''s a lot of experience to calculate, but it''s been split between you two, too. So...]¡± She took on a ponderous look as her gaze drifted towards something only she could see for a short amount of time.


    Afterwards, her gaze returned to him and his little white bat where she exclaimed, ¡°[So. You are now Level 11, and are about three quarters of the way to Level 12. Whereas Little Mother is now Level 8. So congratulations!]¡± Ethereal fireworks that only he could see exploded around Azazel in a sparkled fashion that would undoubtedly cause the duo to become blinded if it was more physical in nature.


    ¡°Yay?¡± his left eye twitched with uncertainty.


    ¡°[Yes yay,]¡± she replied with her hands on her small hips and leaned a little forward, ¡°[It''s really easy to level up to ten, but from eleven to fifteen you''ll need thousands of experience points, sixteen to twenty-five requires tens of thousands. Then from twenty-six and onwards you''ll need hundreds of thousands to millions, and so on and so forth.]¡±


    ¡°Uh... huh?¡±


    A heavy sigh escaped her throat, as she shook her head, ¡°[Leveling up is difficult here on Terra, but stats and skills are in abundance. Which is why it''s so easy to gain and use them. For instance, you have a skill set called <Written Word>. Which allows you to write down a single word, or string of words, and infuse them with your mana. This then leads to a manifestation of the word written, but if your mind does not take control and direct it elsewhere... Well, put it this way, do you remember how SPARK blinded you for a while?]¡±


    His face scrunched up at the memory, but would not speak of it.


    ¡°[Yes,]¡± she nodded in response, ¡°[Your SPARK led to a blinding flash of light because you didn''t use your mind to direct it outwards to create either a small jolt or a shower of sparks from a smithy''s grind-wheel.]¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± his voice extended the word as realisation dawned on him, and she gave a quick glance towards his status screen. Whereupon her eyes noted that his equipped title was no longer Soul Bound, but One Who Seeks Knowledge once more. Once she returned her eyes to his person, she noted that he sent the image of him being a student writing upon parchment as he took notes of what had already been spoken of.


    ¡°So, if I had taken control, instead of just watching the ball of light like an idiot, I would have had the results I wanted earlier?¡± After her nod, he sent the image of him furiously writing down something upon the non-existent parchment. Of which caused her to become curious, but when she drifted over to the thought-form, and peered over the shoulder, she was met with an alien language she could not discern.


    Unfortunately for herself, before she could even ask what it was about, then thought-form vanished, leaving her to frown with a small pout as he asked, ¡°Is it the same with the others?¡±


    ¡°[Huh? Oh... pretty much,]¡± Azazel shook her head quickly, ¡°[Well, except for SCORCH. That one is pretty much good to go, and so is CURE DIESEASE. Though, watching you freeze your limbs was pretty entertaining, as well as burning them trying to remove the ice.]¡±


    Now it was his turn to frown as she released a giggle at the memory. Of which also caused him to snap his fingers with at the next bit that came from it, ¡°I remember blowing up and had to heal my wounds. Did I get anything from that?¡±


    ¡°[Nope!]¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡± he stared incredulously at her, ¡°What do you mean by ''nope''?¡±


    ¡°[Karastak,]¡± her tone became that of a mother who was trying to be patient with her child, ¡°[You were in a panic and didn''t study those words. Therefore, you did not gain the words REGENERATE and HEAL.]¡±


    ¡°So how am I to gain them? Should I just cut myself and write the words?¡±


    Just as he was to follow suit, his eyes drifted towards her person where she shook her head quickly, ¡°[You''ve a regeneration passive now, too. Which means you''ll be able to heal up as long as you''ve the energy to do so.]¡±


    ¡°And if I don''t?¡±


    ¡°[Just make sure you do,]¡± the little girl became quiet soon afterwards, her expression one of ponderous with her chin resting within a semi-closed fist.


    ¡°Well, what about the others? I mean,¡± she turned her head in his direction, ¡°I do have that predatory wail and can drain energy.¡±


    ¡°[Uh-huh, and those are called <Energy Drain> and <Cry of the Predator>. This first one is rather self-explanatory. Just grab onto something, visualise their energy entering your body, and will it so. It won''t work on everything, and it''s an innate skill of yours.]¡±


    ¡°Speaking of innate skills,¡± he added quickly, ¡°What about that first one I was supposed to have? ''Learn'' something or other.¡±


    ¡°[You lost that when you died,]¡± Azazel waved her right hand with a dismissal, ¡°[Everything has to have a balance, and because you didn''t want to become a ''monster'', as you put it, it was removed and stored away elsewhere.]¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± his shoulders slumped, deflated, ¡°So, what else do I have?¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°[There''s your <Written Word>, <Cry of the Predator>, <Energy Drain>, <Blood Absorption>, <Energy Sight>, and <Basic Language Comprehension>. Those are the ones you had since the beginning, then there''s the titles like <One Who Seeks Knowledge> which helps with your understanding by fifteen percent, and <Immovable Object>... Should be self-explanatory, to be honest. Just don''t match it against someone with <Unstoppable Force>.]¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± his head tilted towards his left with curiosity, and Little Mother followed suit with a small squeak.


    ¡°[Ever heard of the question, ''What happens when an unstoppable force meets an immovable object?'' To put it mildly, the destruction of the entire world is what happens,]¡± she shook her head slowly, ¡°[Really, though, those two titles are rare. To the point of two people with those titles meeting is a one in a billion chance.]¡±


    ¡°How big is the world, then?¡± Karastak''s eyes widened as he spoke aloud.


    ¡°[About eight times larger than the world you came from, give or take. A good chunk of it, about 30%, has been fully explored, and you''re on a large continent run mostly by Humans. There are a few Elf and Dwarf clans running around, some Halflings and Gnomes, and a lot more Beastfolk and Kin than the other races combined.]¡±


    ¡°Um... before we get any further, what other skills do I have, and what are my stats?¡± his eyes shown as his voice was heard.


    ¡°[Well, there''s your <Spoken Word>. It''s the same as the written one, except you need to speak a string of words to form your spell, or just visualise what you want to occur and speak the command word for it.]¡±


    ¡°What''s the command word for Fireball?¡± Azazel stared at him, giving an incredulous look about her features, ¡°What?¡± his own was of sheepishness.


    ¡°[You''ll have to find that out yourself, Karastak.]¡±


    ¡°Okay. I can do that, but what about my titles? Do I have anything special?¡±


    ¡°[Yep,]¡± her head bobbed once, ¡°[Besides the two I''ve already told you about, there''s also <Soul Bound> and <Vampire Lord>. The first-]¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, what?,¡± he interrupted with confusion, ¡°Did you just say what I think I just heard? I''m a ''Vampire Lord''?¡±


    ¡°[Yes? Well, what did you expect? It''s something that happens when an intelligent Vampire reaches Level 10, they become a Vampire Lord regardless of their gender. As long as that one is equipped, you gain the <Heart Seeker> ability. It''s the same as your second sight, but this one allows you to find a viable source of blood through the use of an amplified hearing and sight.]


    ¡°[Now, <Soul Bound> is your last title, and it revolves around your adorable bat,]¡± a small, ethereal finger pointed at Little Mother, who had fluttered away in order to hunt down a multitude of annoying insects which flew around her master. Where she was seen flapping her wings quickly whilst swooping into a cluster of small, black coloured bodies which grew smaller and smaller with each passing, ¡°[You acquired that above the River Styx, and when equipped, the title gives you both a small boost in experience, fifteen percent I believe, and the ability for you to see through her eyes. There''s also the bit how your experience gained will be halved to her, and when not equipped it''ll drop to her gaining 30% of your acquired experience. At higher levels, you''ll be able to mimic her body by becoming a double and can do everything she does now.]¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± was all he could say as the pale-skinned man just sat there blinking slowly whilst digesting this new information, ¡°So, what title is equipped right now?¡±


    ¡°[Currently? It''s <One Who Seeks Knowledge>. Before we chatted it was <Soul Bound>, which is why you both leveled up to what you are right now. If it wasn''t on then...]¡± Her attention switched over to something else for a moment, and returned with, ¡°[You''d be Level 13 if you didn''t give half of your total experience to Little Mother.]¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°[Yep,]¡± she folded her arms and nodded in a sage-like manner.


    ¡°Then, what''re my stats right now?¡±


    ¡°[After what you''ve gone through? Well, your Strength is a 22, Dexterity is a 17, Constitution also a 17, Intelligence is at 21, Wisdom at 21, and Charisma is a 27.]¡±


    ¡°So,¡± he began, but was beaten to the punch.


    ¡°[You''re average in stats, and this is, technically, what a Level 11 would have. Before you ask,]¡± she held up a small hand to stop him, ¡°[yes, you can gain more stat points from doing manual labour or reading, or what have you to gain an edge against your enemies. Everyone is allowed to do it, but there''s a cap on how much you can earn. Don''t want you guys to have the stats of a Level 60 at Level 8. I''ve seen it happen,]¡± she glowered at the thought.


    ¡°Huh, and how do I go about raising my stats?¡±


    ¡°[By doing anything and everything which requires those six attributes,]¡± she shrugged slowly, her arms and hands spreading outwards as she continued, ¡°[Like running to develop more strength, juggling to train your reflexes. Eating food past their prime, or in your case, drinking them to increase your Constitution. There''s also reading something new to increase your intellect about the world, but further study is needed to understand its meaning, which also increases your Wisdom.]¡±


    ¡°And for Charisma?¡± he asked, knowing full well the answer that was coming.


    ¡°[Charm, seduction, acting, putting on a performance for people. Things that make you go out into the world and interact with others will help to raise it.]¡± This was spoken with a smug smirk as she placed her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Does me learning new Words and applying them give me anything?¡±


    ¡°[Hmm,]¡± she hummed slowly, ¡°[Maybe? I mean, it could, but you had higher stats in the beginning and it didn''t grant you anything before... So, maybe.]¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he quickly stood up and called out to Little Mother. Of whom alighted down upon his head and squeaked a few times before finding a comfortable spot. After which he turned away from the village outside the forest in order to move deeper where he wouldn''t be bothered so much.


    ¡°[Hey!]¡± she called out quickly, ¡°[Where are you going?]¡±


    To which he stopped in his tracks in order to turn towards herself. Whereupon she spied a primal expression upon his features with a maddening desire glinting within a pair of crimson orbs. ¡°I''m going to ''learn'' all the words I can, then try to ''understand'' them fully to raise up my stats.¡±


    She, on the other hand, smiled as she shook her head, following close behind as he continued to move forward and into the forest.

 Chapter 28 (NSFW)

    ¡°Captain,¡± shouted a frantic and round, balding middle-aged man from behind a well worn desk made of pine. He was wearing a robe of stained, blue silk as he sweated profusely within what appeared to be a study room with a few shelves of books and scrolls. As he continued to sweat, a cloth was dabbed across his forehead by a petite bear-kin who had the appearance of a child of sixteen, wore a maid''s outfit, and had little round nibs atop her raven black hair. The only difference between an actual maid and herself was two things.


    The first being her empty brown eyes devoid of any thought or expression, whereas the second was a silver choker which was wrapped tight around her throat. For it was a slave''s collar, and from the designs, the captain of the soldiers stationed within this farming community knew what she was used for, and it sickened her mind. However, slavery was common in this country, and worse were the laws. Owners were allowed to do what they will, as long as it wasn''t illegal within their area. With the farming community, their age to be allowed to marry was at the young age of sixteen. Looking down at the girl''s right hand, she could see that there was indeed a gold band upon the fourth finger.


    ¡°Captain Helgana,¡± whined the fat man in an obnoxious voice, ¡°why haven''t you mobilised your troops and found this... this... this thing; this ''Pretty Man''?¡± He gestured with fat and swollen fingers towards a crystal ball set within an iron vice that was currently playing what the Diviners had found over and over again.


    ¡°Because we don''t know what it looks like, and took out two sergeants with one hit... sir,¡± she replied as cool and collected as she could whilst clenching her fist. She was wearing her standard issued soldier garb complete with the heavy hauberk and insignia depicting a green oak leaf and crown with a silver background. Her own pose, however, was the same as though a soldier of hers was giving a report; with her head tilted upwards at twenty degrees, feet spread at shoulder width, and fists clenched behind her back.


    ¡°Then they were weak,¡± he grunted, his voice cracking somewhat, a fist slamming atop the desk, ¡°You need better-¡±


    ¡°They were both Level 20 with the Soldier Class and Guardsman Sub-Class... sir,¡± the captain''s eyes glared at the ceiling above, and had to fight down a smirk as she heard his fat rolls quivering.


    ¡°What were their health pools?¡± his breathing became irregular, and the girl was sent to find the local healer to keep his blood pressure from rising too much.


    ¡°Upwards of 450 each... sir.¡± Now he calmed down, and slumped into a creaking chair which threatened to break for the sudden abuse. Of which granted her eyes a pleasing sight when she glanced at the large mass of a man. For he had grown pale, and was on the verge of passing out from fear.


    ¡°T-th-th-then we nee-need t-t-t-to mobilise the guard. Conscript the Hunters and Rangers, and hunt this thing down!¡± His body jostled as he stood up, but braced himself against the desk which also protested against the sudden abuse, ¡°You-¡±


    He didn''t finish what he was going to say, as the captain glared at his person with hatred. ¡°This thing slew two Level 20 Soldiers with one strike, Mayor. I am not going to send anyone after it until my request has gone through with the local Adventurer''s Guild.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what did you ask for?¡± his body shook with more fear as his voice cracked from under the gaze of Helgana.


    ¡°A specialised tracker. One that''ll take a couple days to get here, and doesn''t rely on skills and titles to hunt down bastards like this thing,¡± she waved at the shadowed mass as it struck down Jeffery for the upteenth time. After which she left the Mayor''s home and office just as a small woman with a Doctor''s bag rushed inside with an annoyed look, whereas she turned towards her own office in order to plan for the hunt against this unknown creature who slew a Farmer''s family for clothing, for extinguishing the lives of two of her best men, and for removing a family whose only crime was curiosity.


    *****


    A pair of black pinprick eyes watched as a male Human ran for his life wearing only tattered leathers through the dense thicket. Fear was evident in his eyes as he tried to call upon his skills to help him escape that which was tailing him. ¡°<S-s-s-s-stealth>,¡± he stuttered quickly, and the pinpricks flared into a crimson and violet orb as a little girl giggled insanely in the distance. Though this one could not hear it, it was ever present within the mind of the creature which tracked this Human.


    For it was Karastak who had the desire to ¡°play¡± with his new found toy. Though, perhaps ¡°playing¡± with him would be a step too far, and it would be accurate to say he was tracking him for experimentation and nothing more.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± the pale giant called out in a sing-song voice, and he watched with his <Energy Sight> that the Human flinched from the tone. Whereby eliciting a smirk at the other''s obvious discomfort. ¡°Azazel, set my title to Vampire Lord, if you would?¡±


    ¡°[Of course!]¡± she giggled softly, and he could see her grin a Cheshire cat''s grin, ¡°[Done!]¡± The moment his title changed, his vision was no longer filled with colour, but with yellows, oranges, and reds. For such a sight was used to track a prey''s heat trail, as well as their heart beat. Not only this, but he felt his canines elongate, the dragon in his gut rumbling its desire for blood, and spotted his prey almost immediately.


    The Human in question had the ability to move stealthily through any terrain, however, he did not realise until it was too late that it was he and his group that was being stalked. Yes. He was a part of a group, but they were tied within a cave a mile east of their current location, and had been in their since the morning before. For they had been tasked with finding several bundles of medicinal herbs which were used in the making of the ever popular and highly addictive Healing Potions.


    The reason for the addiction was rather simple. Healing Potions were made using an opiate similar to that of a Poppy, but a deep vermilion in colour. These also grew around a large water source, but a waterfall always yielded the greatest amount due to the constant refilling of the basin below. Therefore, this one and three others journeyed out towards a common site for the Poppies, only to be stalked, captured, and tortured by Karastak. Yes. Tortured, but for now, ¡°I see you,¡± he hissed softly, allowing his voice to be carried over to the Human''s ears. Of whom shivered, quickly searched around his position, then shook himself when he saw nothing, and tried to calm his frantic heart.


    Unfortunately for himself, he failed to move in time as the pale giant called out, ¡°<Spoken Word: Earthen Grasp>.¡± After which a large hand the size of the man''s body shot out of the ground and wrapped itself around him whilst keeping him upright.


    ¡°Ah, Human,¡± sighed the horror of a monster which had tortured him for almost a full day, as it appeared from around a nearby tree with a grin of his own. Of which revealed two pairs of elongated teeth as he continued to approach his captured quarry.


    ¡°M-monster,¡± the man struggled against his magickal bonds, only to gasp as they tightened around his body.


    ¡°Perhaps, but if none of you had dared to harm what is mine, none of this would have happened,¡± Karastak responded by widening his grin until it appeared more feral than not.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°We-we didn''t-t know-oh,¡± he wailed, or tried to as he was being squeezed.


    ¡°What''s done is done, and are paying for it with your bodies and lives. Now that you''ve tried to escape, I can finally feed on some fast food.¡± Before the other could respond, his head was wrenched to the side and felt four needle-like teeth sink into his flesh. Whereupon they punctured his jugular vein, and was drained of every last drop which spurted out.


    After which the body of the deceased Human was held firm as he pointed a forefinger towards it saying, ¡°<Spoken Word: Firebolt>,¡± and watched as a mote of flame darted towards the body, setting it ablaze until naught, but ash and dust remained. This also included the earth-like hand which held the body, as he did not wish for others to find such a structure any time soon.


    ¡°Now. Let''s return to our little home, Azazel.¡± Of whom only giggled in response, and alighted herself upon his head as he continued to move forward through the thicket once more.


    *


    ¡°Hurry Chase,¡± whispered a young woman of twenty odd summers towards a male who had just turned eighteen a few months ago, ¡°I need my pack so I can get some more mana so we can leave this place.¡± This was spoken to a lithe young man with a pair of faded blue eyes that held only a speck of life within. For all over his body were marks and signs of extensive tortures with many written words upon his flesh. Each of which seemed to have been branded into him by way of a hot source of metal, but as it stands, there was no such implement within the vicinity of the cave they were in.


    Instead, there was only a small pit which once held a fire, a few stones and boulders which had been molded into a chair of some sort with some pelts laid across it, and their bags. One of which had a broken Mage Staff lying atop it.


    High above them, glaring down upon their position, was a small, white bat that squeaked softly every now and again. Of which they were acutely aware of due to having tried to capture it the day before. Whereupon their doing so had angered its master to the point of capturing and torturing them whilst calling such procedures ¡°experiments¡± so that he may ¡°learn words¡±. However, during a period of time where they believed their captor to be asleep, their Hunter had escaped and the monster gave chase.


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± she whispered, struggling against their own rope which had been used to bind her body in such a way that accentuated her B-cup sized chest beneath a thin shift. Not to mention moving caused her crotch and rear end to feel hot as the ropes rubbed against it.


    The male, on the other hand, was finding the knots difficult to undue, and wished he had a knife to cut her loose. So much so he thought he hallucinated as one was offered hilt first over his shoulder with a, ¡°Here.¡± To which he thanked and began to cut away at the bindings, only to stop when he noted the woman was staring at something behind him with a great and terrible fear.


    Slowly, carefully, he turned to that which was behind him, and wished he didn''t. For Karastak was behind him, and in his right, clawed hand was the head of Geoffrey who was to watch outside for the monster which had captured and tortured them. Of which was then crushed, splattering the pair with bone, snot, gristle, and brain matter, causing the woman to scream and splutter as a few bits of brain was spat out.


    After which the young man was gripped by his neck and hoisted into the air, his hands gripping the white arm attached to the strange, blackened hand in an effort to keep from choking. Whereupon he felt five needle-like pin pricks enter his flesh, releasing something warm, and was tossed away. Quickly, he tried to scramble away, only to shriek with pain as his body literally melted on the spot.


    For within the black hands were hollow, needle-like claws which each had a tiny sac of acidic poison. Each drop was enough to slay a few hundred Humans, but to have five drops within a single body? The process was unimaginable pain and suffering as everything from flesh, organ meant, nerves, and bones were set aflame as their structure was liquefied until only a puddle remained.


    Thus was the consequence of the Human which dared to escape, and the only one left was a bound female who could not process what had occurred as she was lifted into the air by her bindings. ¡°W-what?¡± she stammered, as the white creature said something above her head, then heard the sound of flesh being penetrated by a pointed object made of something cool.


    For a moment, her brain could not discern what made the sound, then it hit her, and she screamed with pain. An earthen spike, much like a stalagmite, had erupted from the ground. Whereupon it tore through the bindings of her feet and legs, then penetrated within the area betwixt her legs.


    The monster, on the other hand, just watched as he saw this, a demented smile etched upon his beautiful and pristine face just as his eyes flared with a crimson and violet orb. He drank in the sight of her screaming, and released his hold upon her bindings, causing her to slide further down the spike. Here, she wiggled from the pain, which only caused it to travel further, digging closer to the chest cavity.


    Only when he noted the spike piercing into her more vital cavity, did the screaming stop. For the body had released too much of its blood upon the cave''s floor to sustain any more of her screaming. Thereby releasing her from her mortal coil and drift away into the next life.


    Whereas he himself simply called out with his hand outstretched towards the ceiling, ¡°Come, Little Mother. It is time we begin to leave this place, but to where is the question.¡± Of whom then squeaked and fluttered down to lie upon his hand, whereby receiving a short and soft rub of her back which caused her to squeak some more whilst wiggling her body.


    ¡°Do you desire some food, Little Mother?¡± Who was then given a puppy-eyed stare, causing him to chuckle as he moved them to the outside where the light was slowly dimming towards the east behind them, ¡°There''s the body,¡± he pointed towards a cooling, headless corpse, ¡°It should still have the heart intact.¡± After which the little bat released one more squeak as she fell upon the body, wiggling inside in order to eat that which she desired most.


    ¡°[Torture, huh?]¡± came the voice of Azazel who, although enjoyed the sight of what he''d caused, even going so far as to follow her instructions on binding the woman, was still confused.


    ¡°Yes,¡± came his response as he watched the body bulge up every now and again from the movement of his little pet.


    ¡°[All of that just because they wanted to capture Little Mother?]¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he turned towards her ethereal self with a raised eyebrow, ¡°How else am I going to teach others not to touch what is not there''s?¡±


    ¡°[By... cutting off their hands and telling them not to do it again?]¡±


    ¡°Now why would I want to do that when they could still run away and tattle upon my whereabouts? Besides, I''ve ''learned'' so much since they came yesterday, and you said it yourself that I gained quite a lot of stats and skills from subjecting them to my methods.¡±


    ¡°[Well, yeah, and you also gained the <Novice Torturer> title because of it, too.]¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± his eyes widened from the revelation as he then took a ponderous pose by cupping his chin with his right hand, ¡°Huh. You learn something new every day.¡±


    ¡°[Yeah. Also, why do you go down to that farming village for the last two mornings? You don''t do anything, but stare off towards the distance before retreating back into the forest.]¡± This had baffled her since the beginning, and she just couldn''t figure it out.


    ¡°I just like watching the sunrise every day,¡± he shrugged as he spoke, ¡°It''s surprising that the sun rises in the west. Guess I really am someplace new, huh?¡± Slowly, Karastak brushed the back of his hair, then ruffled the whole of it before taking a deep breath and sighing, ¡°Well, now we just have to figure out where to go.¡±


    ¡°[Hmm?]¡± Azazel turned towards him with a questioning look.


    ¡°I want to see the world, Azazel, not be cooped up in one area where I can meet my end quickly. Therefore, I wish to move and explore, but I don''t know where to start,¡± he then turned towards her ethereal self with an outstretched hand in a pleading motion, ¡°Will you help me to explore, grow, and enjoy this world?¡±


    To which she grinned and laid her hand upon his own, allowing him to truly feel it there as she responded with a small smile, ¡°[Of course.]¡±

 Chapter 29

    Sarah shivered as she snuggled into her mountain of pillows whilst turning the page of the book before her. The reason for her shivering was due to the torture scene; one of many which her husband was noted for. For he had built his empire on the bodies and backs of those who had dared to oppose his will, and though he was kind to the children of the Pantheon, that kindness faded when they became adults with the belief that they could get away with anything.


    Such a delusion had costed more than one family of Gods and Immortals their lives, especially when they tried to rise up against him. When this occurred, the Judges were called in to assess the situation and cull those who still had ¡°hope¡± to change. Whilst the rest were subsequently removed, tortured, and erased from existence.


    Although she had grown numb to it some time ago, reading his earlier deeds brought back her unease for some odd reason. ''Perhaps reading about a firsthand account is worse than hearing about it through the rumor mill?'' she thought to herself, shivering once more before scrunching up her facial features with some confusion clouding her eyes, ''All for a bat, though? Really?'' Of which resulted in a sigh as she turned back towards the book in her hands.


    *****


    ¡°Captain!¡± howled a fancily dressed Human woman with sharp features and auburn colored hair, who barged into the office of Captain Helgana as she was directing her people on where best to patrol via a large map pinned to an equally large table,. Looking up with some annoyance at the disturbance, the captain growled something under her breath which caused those gathered, five sergeants in total, to snicker.


    ¡°What do you want, Sharon?¡± she growled, her attention turned back towards the map.


    ¡°That''s Mistress Nuv''Haal to you,¡± barked an armoured Dwarf who was half the height of the woman, and only a quarter of the size of the Goliaths in the room.


    ¡°Did Sharon get a kid?¡± grinned Suun to the left of his boss, ¡°If so, he''s an ugly one.¡± This statement resulted in the other four to laugh at the small joke, and a smirk to appear and vanish quickly upon the captain''s face.


    Whereas the Dwarf simmered, his face glowing red beneath the bushy, fire-orange coloured beard. Who then stepped forward with as much menace as he could muster, before the woman''s hand flew out in front of his enraged face to stop his advance. He then turned towards herself, and immediately bowed his head before taking up a solemn stance at the door. However, he soon flinched with anger when his ears picked up soft barking from the giants on the other side of the room, and flexed the muscles in his hands and arms to calm down somewhat.


    ¡°Well? What do you want, Sharon?¡± came the annoyed and tired voice of Helgana.


    ¡°I want you to send a team to find my missing Herb Gatherers,¡± she huffed as her arms crossed over her non-existent bosom.


    ¡°Bah,¡± growled another next to Suun, ¡°More li''e uh Poppy Runner ''eam.¡± To which the others agreed with a nod.


    ¡°Ya, and them''s wha'' keeps em ''venturers happy an doped up on Heal Pots,¡± came the gruff voice of another to the immediate left of their captain.


    ¡°We''re not sending anyone to find your pets, Sharon.¡±


    ¡°Yes you are,¡± shouted the woman, who slammed her fists onto the map then pointed an accusing finger towards the Goliath Captain, ¡°You have a duty to protect this community-¡±


    ¡°-and it''s residents, yes,¡± she agreed, but held up a single digit to forestall the woman''s next words, ¡°but only to the Goliaths and the farmers who work and live here.¡± After which she pointed said digit towards the Human woman, growling, ¡°Herb gathering is well and good, but wild poppy gathering is against the laws placed upon we who live here by the Human monarchy. Are you stating that these people in your employ live within this region and actively gather said poppies?¡± Suun and the others grinned as they withdrew their weapons, whilst one called out from a nearby window. Of which summoned four others who peered inside, and after a quick glance, also drew their swords and barred the entryway with their steel and large bodies.


    ¡°Well, Sharon?¡± she asked slowly, the Dwarf becoming even more nervous from the amount of soldiers present with naked steel exposed, ¡°Are they breaking the law?¡± The other growled with clenched hands as her teeth ground up against one another. After which she turned around and tried to storm past the four at the door, each glancing towards their captain for directions whilst still barring the door.


    ¡°Move,¡± growled the woman, her expression dangerous.


    ¡°Suun,¡± Helgana motioned towards the fanciful woman and her Dwarven bodyguard, ¡°Arrest the pair.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sharon whirled towards the captain, eyes wide stunned as the Goliaths converged on the pair, detaining then shackling them in irons. ¡°You can''t do this to me, Helgana! When Father hears of this, he''ll-¡±


    ¡°-have to pay a fine while answering to the Lawmen of New Wair as to why his daughter actively broke a law,¡± finished the other with a bored expression as she watched the woman be dragged away, quite literally, by her shackles whilst the Dwarf cursed and sputtered in his own language.


    ¡°Think it was wise, Cap? Ta anger her pa li''e that?¡± wondered aloud one of her sergeants.


    ¡°Don''t know, and don''t care,¡± she shrugged, ¡°If someone breaks the law, then they''re sent to the stockade. Besides, she didn''t deny the claim brought against her, which means she''s at least guilty of the knowledge of what they were doing out in the woods.


    ¡°Now, you''re all dismissed, so go about your patrols while I draw up a letter to the Lawmen of New Wair.¡± After which the group exited the building, speaking of what had just occurred whilst speculating what the price was for gathering wild poppies. She, on the other hand, massaged her temples slowly, muttering, ¡°The headaches keep getting bigger and bigger, but at least one will disappear after we hunt down the pale bastard.¡±


    *****


    ¡°So, just to recap, speaking a phrase or string of words is stronger than just preforming the spell without?¡± asked Karastak as he moved as silently as he could through the endarkened forest and towards his spot towards the west at the fringes of the collection of houses. By the internal clock set by Azazel, he knew it was almost time to watch the sun rise above the western horizon. Of which was one of the many delights which had the power to calm his mind to some degree, with another be the little white bat which was currently nestled inside his hair, asleep.


    ¡°[Yep,]¡± chimed in the little girl in his head as she sat on his left shoulder, ¡°[The reason being is that it was actually the opposite in the beginning. Where <Silent Casting>, as it''s called, was too strong of a passive for Mages and other casters. It caused a lot of mayhem once upon a time, so it was reduced to half its effectiveness and caused everyone to focus more on speaking a phrase or incantation.]¡±


    ¡°Huh... So why is it that the spell is stronger when you shout it out?¡±


    ¡°[You''re putting more energy for each level of sound you achieve, and the cost of the spell goes up, too. However, with your Subclass of Wordsmith-]¡±


    ¡°My what now?¡± he paused in order to stare up at her with an eyebrow raised.


    To which she sighed and tried to bonk his head, but stopped when she noticed the small body of Little Mother sleeping amongst his strands, ¡°[Everyone here has a Class and Subclass, with the former denoting their primary ability in the world, and the latter granting them various advantages and disadvantages.]


    ¡°[If you were just a regular Enchanter, you''d be stuck with a stylus and had to write your magicks into items, clothing, and weapons like the others. With Wordsmith, you don''t have to do that, and are free to project your magicks upon the world through the use of your knowledge of <Spoken Word>. However, you still have the standard abilities of a regular Enchanter, but instead of writing runes and letters onto everything, you have the skill <Written Word> so you can just write them out that way.]¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± he drew out the word as his mind digested everything spoken, ¡°So why can''t I just shout out ''Firebolt'', and conjure up the fast moving mote of flame? Why do I have to start with the phrase <Spoken Word>?¡±


    ¡°[That''s where your disadvantage comes into play, Karastak. In order for you to cast a spell, you''re forced to use the phrase <Spoken Word> then add the word or words. Otherwise it won''t work.]¡±


    ¡°And with <Written Word>?¡± he wondered aloud, moving once again so he wouldn''t miss the beginning of the day.


    ¡°[That one is a bit different. Although you could speak the phrase and word or words, once written down you just need to supply it with some mana and it''ll go off. Though if too much is added it''ll detonate in an unforeseen way.]¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Like blowing up in my face and blinding my eyes,¡± he sighed as he felt her grinning in bemusement.


    After appearing within the same area as the days previous, he turned to await the sun which brightened the world called Terra, but just before the first rays appeared, another thought formed within his mind. Turning towards the little girl, he asked, ¡°What about that string of words which I spoke to summon up a stone staff?¡±


    ¡°[Hmm?]¡± she thought for a moment, then snapped her fingers, which caused Little Mother to awaken with a startled squeak, ¡°[Sorry Little Mother,]¡± her fingers lightly stroked the bat''s back fur slowly, calming her down somewhat, ¡°[Anyways, that string of words allowed you the use of the phrase Creation, which will give you the ability to create weapons and items made out of whatever is around. You also had to do this for a couple of others until you gained enough INT and WIS points to figure it out without speaking or writing a bunch of sentences.]¡±


    ¡°Does it have a limit?¡± His mind whirled with many images and thoughts of what he could do with his Creation ability. Whereas the little white bat shook herself free of his hair, and took off in search of a meal. She wouldn''t stray too far this time, as she was almost captured by a group who wanted to sell her just for having white fur and skin.


    ¡°[Currently, yes. You can only create tools and simple weapons like staves, spears, and swords. The tools are utensils, hammers, saws, and the like. When you become stronger, you can add designs, attributes, and the like. For now, though, you''re stuck with simple ones.]¡± Her eyes tracked the little bat, and smirked as she witnessed her capture a rabbit almost three times her size, and gobbled it up within moments.


    Karastak, on the other hand, had his attention fixated on the multiple colours within the sky high above just as the first rays of the sun breached the western horizon. So much so, his eyes sparkled and his lips parted a few centimetres in wonder at the blues, violets, oranges, and reds which chased the endarkened sky away so that the golden orb may take up its throne once more before sleeping upon the eve.


    ¡°It''s so beautiful,¡± the pale man muttered as he always did each morning.


    ¡°[You don''t have this view in your old life?]¡±


    To which he shook his head slowly just as Little Mother alighted herself atop his head with a small, but satisfied squeak. ¡°No. At least, not where I was before I was taken here,¡± his shoulders shrugged slowly, ¡°You had to go outside the city in order to find a sight like this.¡±


    ¡°[Huh,]¡± Azazel''s gaze then turned westward, and she repeated the same word along with, ¡°[Looks like you''re going to have some company soon.]¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Turning in the same direction of her eyes, he noted five large bodies wearing heavy leathers and chain hauberks jogging towards his position.


    There was also one lagging behind the five, but he paid little attention to that one as the leader of the five drew out a heavy axe from behind his back, and charged forward whilst howling, ¡°<Forced March>!¡±


    After which the group moved at double the speed, causing Karastak to frown as he lifted both his hands and enacted one of his own spells, ¡°<Spoken Word: Freeze>.¡± A torrent of frost billowed out of the centre of both his palms, coating the ground and causing it to become very slick. Of which caused the group to slip and slide past his body where one even crashed into a nearby tree.


    Whereupon the little girl in his head giggled herself off of his shoulder, and rolled around upon the ground as he turned towards the last one who moved away from the slick, ice blue ground. Of which led to him raising an eyebrow as his eyes lit up in recognition, ¡°Brutus?¡±


    ¡°Majeek man,¡± called out the simple brute of a Goliath, who then frowned when he peered around Karastak and looked at the fallen five who were trying to disentangle themselves from one another, ¡°Why brudher fall?¡± He moved over to the group, and helped a brown and blonde haired Goliath to his feet.


    It was the same one who held the axe and caused the group to double their speed, and once he was back on his feet, his enraged voice filled the air as he leapt at the pale man with fire in his eyes. ¡°This is for Jeffery and Donovan!¡± he howled as he swung, but the pale man leapt back, and noted a thin red line where the blade had scraped across his chest.


    ¡°Well now,¡± Karastak growled, his eyes changing from black pinpricks in a sea of white to bright and deadly crimson orbs, ¡°that was just rude,¡± and pointed whilst barking, ¡°<Spoken Word: Firebolt>!¡± A mote of flame darted out from his fingertip, moving far too fast than the enraged Suun could spy. Of whom tried to move his body, but found that he was a little too late as the mote scraped across his left shoulder and exploded to life.


    A bright orange-red flame erupted all over his body, threatening to consume his very being, and he ran around screaming for a few moments before falling to the ground, rolling about in order to douse his body with the earth and dew coated foliage below. After the flames were put out, he lay there, smoking with a bright red skin and blackened armour.


    ¡°Brudher!¡± shouted Brutus with a great fear and anger tinged in his voice.


    ¡°Lieutenant!¡± called out the other four.


    ¡°Get him!¡± commanded one of the four, and, as one, surged forward in order to either detain or slaughter the pale giant who dared to harm their boss.


    Karastak, on the other hand, leapt backwards and behind one of the many trees. Whereupon he held up his right hand and shouted, ¡°<Spoken Word: Water Ball>!¡± An orb the size of his head quickly formed a few centimetres from his palm, and launched itself forward towards the rushing party. Of whom each grinned at the weak spell, and moved to either side of its trajectory so that it may pass by them safely. However, what they didn''t realise, until too late, was that he could cause the water to explode, and did so when he believed it to be within the centre of the four. Unfortunately, only the back pair were completely doused, with only the pair in front to suffer with only their backs becoming wet.


    ¡°Gah!¡± called out the pair in the back, causing the front pair to turn their heads with some confusion, which turned out to be a costly mistake.


    ¡°<Spoken Word>,¡± he grinned with his enlarged fangs, appearing around the tree with both hands outstretched, ¡°<FREEZE>!¡± A great torrent of ice and frost erupted from his palms, attaching themselves to the bodies of the four. Of which caused them to become frozen, though only two of the four were completely encased in ice, the remaining two had just enough on them to topple them to the ground whilst their teeth chattered.


    ¡°YOU HURT BRUDHER!¡± howled Brutus as his meaty fist collided with the pale man''s side, flinging him a few metres against a large tree. Of which cracked and groaned from the sudden appearance of a bloodied body that had a branch sticking out of its abdomen.


    ¡°Urgh,¡± he groaned, touching the branch whilst a small stream of blood flowed down the left corner of his mouth just as another stream poured out of the wound. ¡°<Spoken Word>,¡± he managed to gasp out, ¡°<Regeneration>.¡±


    Soft squeaking was heard atop his head, and a concerned Little Mother peered down at the bloodied branch with widened eyes. Of which seemed to grow larger as her master growled whilst pushing himself off of the tree whilst the wood entered through the abdomen and out his back, just missing the spine by a few millimetres. ¡°Ugh,¡± he groaned, falling to his hands and knees, his wounds closing quickly.


    Glancing up, he noted an enraged Brutus was advancing with his supposed brother''s axe, and grimaced. ¡°<Written Word>,¡± he whispered as the axe was raised above the simple brute''s head, ¡°<S-P-A-R-K>,¡± the letters appeared upon his flesh, and burned with a bright white light, startling the man enough to have the axe slide to the ground as he stared with wonder. However, he soon howled with pain as the pale giant howled, ¡°<SPARK>!¡± Once spoken, Karastak closed his eyes, keeping them shut tight as he mentally commanded his minion to do the same just as the world flared with a bright light, blinding Brutus and causing the residents of the forest to shriek from the suddenness of the light.


    Standing up as slowly and as carefully as he could, he stumbled forward, moving out of the way of a thrashing Brutus who had fallen to his back and was flailing three of his limbs whilst one of the meaty hands covered his face. He then moved over to an undamaged tree, which was nearby the frozen quartet. Each then stared with widened eyes as he opened an elongated jaw and bit down into the bark of the tree. Whereupon he gulped down the sweet energy-like sap until nothing was left, reducing the tree to ash and dust.


    Afterwards he stood tall, and with a steady hand, retrieved a shaking and terrified Little Mother. Of whom squeaked pitifully after the battle, and snuggled up to his left cheek after he brought her small body to it to give her a small kiss on the head. ¡°Sorry Little Mother,¡± his voice cooed softly, ¡°I didn''t know these idiots were going to appear, let alone attack me.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-y-you baaassst-t-t-t-ard,¡± chattered one of the half frozen brutes, ¡°Y-y-y-yoooou woooon''t-t-t ge-ge-get aw-w-way wiiith thi-ssss.¡±


    ¡°Yes I will,¡± Karastak gave them a lidded gaze, ¡°Because you''ll never find me. <Spoken Word: Fleet of Foot>.¡± His body bent down as lines of dark, vermilion energy wrapped themselves around his legs and feet. After which he bent downwards to take up a runner''s pose, and dashed off into the forest with an impossible speed.


    Thus leaving the group of guards alone to thaw and heal up, desiring not to speak of what just happened, especially to their captain who desired the pale bastard''s head on a spike. That is, until Suun let loose of what had occurred during a meeting with a Wolfman Tracker later that day.


    *****


    Karastak


    {Race: Goliath (Vampire; Energy)}


    {Age: 25 (>1 month)} {Soul Age: ¡Þ Potential}


    {Level: 12} {STR: 22; DEX: 20; CON: 22; INT:35; WIS: 35; CHA: 30}


    {Health: 144/144} {Mana: 160/160}


    {Class: Enchanter} {Subclass: Wordsmith}


    {Skills: <Written Word: SPARK; FLAME; ICE; SCORCH; CURE DISEASE; HEAL; REGENERATION>; <Spoken Word: Creation; Light; Freeze; Water Ball; Firebolt; Heal; Regeneration; Earthen Grasp; Fleet of Foot>; <Cry of the Predator>; <Energy Drain>; <Blood Absorption>; <Energy Sight>; <Basic Language Comprehension>}


    {Passive Skills: <Mage Mind>; <Heart Seeker (ENABLED)>; <Vampiric Constitution>}


    {Titles: Immovable Object; One Who Seeks Knowledge; Vampire Lord; Soul Bound}


    {Titles Equipped: Vampire Lord}

 A2 Chapter 30

    ¡°<Spoken Word: Lightning Bolt>,¡± howled Karastak, a pale skinned and silver-haired Goliath with sharp facial features, with a faded blue robe upon his person. He pointed a staff of oak as tall as he with a diamond spike set at the top which released the bolt towards a group of five pig-faced, pink-skinned creatures called Orcs. Each of which wore loose leather trousers whilst their fat bellies drooped over them, and gripped a two metre tall iron tipped spear of poor quality.


    He was tasked with clearing out a den of the monsters in a nearby cave next to the mountainous town of Orley. It was here that he came to after running away from the soldiers nearly a month prior, and had found his way into the hands of the local Adventurer''s Guild. Of whom were surprised that he was an Enchanter, but more so when he was able to disarm and win against the Guild''s Trial Judge to see where he would be placed. Though a few called it ¡°cheating¡±, he did not do such a thing, and instead invoked his <Written Word: Spark> in order to blind and subdue the judge by dousing him with water and frost. Thereby placing him within the Silver A Class, and was given a badge with the image of a mountain and a mining pick etched upon the surface to denote the region of where he was from.


    After gaining such a badge, Karastak moved about, completing minour quests such as escorting Herb Gatherers, helping to man the walls of the town when a few roving monsters appeared, and to patrol the outside region where a few farms lie. When he gained the rank of Silver B, however, he took it upon himself to complete the more difficult trials on his own. Therefore, the first to appear was a subjugation quest to hunt down and eradicate the twenty Pig-Orcs which had appeared within an iron mine''s abandoned cave system.


    The Guild did not know why or how they got there, but needed them gone before they became a threat. Therefore, he took it upon himself to do just that, enjoying the sense of liberty of being alone, and the exhilaration of hunting down monsters.


    After receiving permission to enter the mine by the Foreman, he almost immediately came upon a small group which might be sentinels or even scavengers. He did not know, and regardless, released a dark bolt of lightning towards them after channeling his mana through the staff itself. Of which landed on the closest, electrifying the body as it squealed in a painful surprise before collapsing to the ground, smoking and sizzling whilst giving off the aroma of burnt bacon.


    Karastak grinned as he channeled more mana into the staff, before pointing it towards the remainder of the group, ¡°<Spoken Word: Firebolt: Barrage>!¡± After which twenty motes of orange flames shot out simultaneously from the tip of the staff as he laughed uproariously. For such a skill did not fly straight ahead, but in a spray within a 45 degree angle of where the spell was pointed. Thereby ensuring the maximum amount of damage with minimum effort.


    ¡°[It''s a good thing your spell doesn''t do much damage, not like your fireballs, or else the whole cave might have collapsed,]¡± called out Azazel, a child-like entity with a mane of silver-white hair, glowing white orbs for eyes, a tanned complexion, and wore a dress made up of shadows with a floral pattern of roses about her dress. Her body was ethereal, as her physical form was situated elsewhere within a white Void Space near the world itself, which was called Terra.


    A tiny squeak was heard above her head, and upon peering up, saw a small, white bat with beady red eyes which glowered off towards her master, Karastak. The pair had bonded, soul to soul, during the events where he had been slain after taking on a Goblin Lord and its horde. After which Azazel went and retrieved his soul from the River Styx after bribing him with the creature. Of which was not only a bat, but an immature Mother of the Devourer Demon race, and after being bound to the Goliath, was able to eat all sorts of delicious foods.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah,¡± he grinned, ¡°<Spoken Word: Gust>,¡± and directed the blast of air towards the entryway. Whereupon his grin stretched further as it caused a few people to squawk with surprise from the sudden burst.


    ¡°What the-?¡± called out one of the miners, ¡°You okay down there, Karas?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± he responded with a laugh, ¡°Sorry for the sudden burst, but there''s a lot of dust down here.¡±


    ¡°I''ll say.¡±


    After which, Azazel giggled as she walked up to the robed Goliath with her hands behind her head, whilst the little bat, whose name was Little Mother, alighted herself atop his head. ¡°Ready to continue?¡±


    ¡°[Yep!]¡±


    ¡°Squeak!¡±


    *****


    A heavy sigh echoed throughout a study room where two old men sat across from each other upon cream coloured sofas. Where one was obviously a silver haired and sharp featured Elf that had been alive for many centuries, wearing a robe of green satin with a heavy chain of gold-entwined leaves stretching down to his solar plexus. Upon the end of the chain was a disk of Mithril with the etchings of a unicorn and a tree upon it. This one sat with one leg over the other whilst sipping on a glass of brandy which was the local brew, and glanced across towards his counterpart with faded, gold irises.


    The other was a Human of sixty summers, and wore a midnight-blue robe made up of silkweave. His own shoulder length hair had long since greyed out, but the Elf could still find a few earth brown strands hiding amongst the smoky strands. The Human''s facial features contained many wrinkles, whilst the other was still as smooth as if he was three hundred years young, and was the cause of many a concerned older woman who desired smooth skin, rather than crow''s feet or other wrinkles.


    This one also wore a chain, but instead of a flashy gold and Mithril medallion, it was a white sash with gold and silver filigree depicting one of many deities the Humans worshiped. Of which the Elf believed it was an older God, but could not be certain. Instead, the Elf asked, ¡°Grayson, what is it that you wished to ask me about?¡±


    To which the Humans called Grayson sighed, ¡°The matter is of one of the newer recruits of the local Adventurer''s Guild, Tanin.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tanin raised an elegant eyebrow, ¡°Is it the one called Karas the Enchanter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that one. He may be more trouble than he''s worth right now.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± the Elf drank a little of the liquor.


    However, he spat it out when the words, ¡°Because he angered Duke Orvil and his daughter Sophie,¡± reached his ears.


    ¡°How did he do that? The Duke rarely, if ever, gets angry at someone, and everyone is always happy and helpful towards him and his family. How did some Silver Ranker anger him? Especially when his brother is King Samiah of New Wair?¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°By not giving Sophie his little white bat, is how,¡± grumbled Grayson, ¡°You know how she is allowed one gift every year as a Name Day gift?¡± At the Elf''s nod, he continued with, ¡°Well, as the girl was being driven around the countryside, her and her father stopped in our town for the night.


    ¡°Karas was sitting at a table, feeding his little pet a few tidbits of raw meat, when the daughter spotted the duo and immediately rushed over with the intent of snatching the creature away. Before she could do so, it squeaked and flew away before returning to lie atop his head, where she tried to coax it down so that she may pet it.¡±


    ¡°How did Karas take it?¡± Tanin asked, dreading what was to come next. For the tantrum of Lady Sophie was legendary in the backwater towns such as this one and many others, as she was instrumental in many lives being damaged because she was denied. Especially when her father was the King''s own brother.


    ¡°He stood up and left with a frown, going towards the stairs when she called out to her father that she wants his bat. After which their guards surrounded him and tried to get him to fork over the little critter with great sums of money, but did not take it. He even said, and I quote, ''Little Mother is not for sale, and you would do well to let me by so that I may rest for the coming dawn.''¡±


    ¡°Uh? What?¡±


    ¡°That''s the exact same response as everyone else, and they let him by soon afterwards, but the next day he was forced to meet with her father, and you know how he could be very, very persuasive when he wishes to?¡± After the Elf nodded, Grayson continued with, ¡°Well, the Duke couldn''t even make Karas change his mind. Not with gold, the promise of stewardship, knighthood, nothing. It was as though he was immune to the charms of the Duke.¡±


    ¡°Gods, Grayson, and Duke Orvil has at least a 50 CHA stat. How did Karas get through his innate Charm?¡±


    ¡°We don''t know,¡± the Human shrugged slowly, stretching out his hands as he did so, ¡°What we do know is that several someones tried to kill Karas, both inside the town and outside. Each time this occurred, a head was placed on a spike outside the gate, and they were all high levels, too.¡±


    ¡°What were their classes?¡±


    Grayson got up and shuffled over to an old, worn desk where he sat behind it and began to pull out several sheets of parchment, then brought them over. Whereupon he leafed through them, his eyes glancing over a few before passing them off to Tanin. ¡°Outside the gate were a few attacks by Monster Hunters and Tamers, some Rogues with the Assassin Subclass, and one enthusiastic Warrior with a Berserker Subclass.¡±


    Tanin, on the other hand, sifted through these reports with ease, his hands shaking as he finished whilst setting them down next to himself. ¡°Gods,¡± was all he said, downing the last of his brandy before standing tall and walking over to a tray upon a counter near the desk. Of which held a glass decanter filled with the same amber coloured liquor that he drank before, and brought it with him to the sofa. Whereby he poured himself an almost full glass of the liquid, and downed it all before turning back towards his Human counterpart, ¡°Gods.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Grayson rubbed the back of his neck, ¡°The worst ones were the assassins inside the town. No one knows where they came from, or what happened.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what happened? Didn''t you say their heads were placed on spikes at the gate?¡±


    ¡°Well yes, but every time we sent for a Diviner, they could never tell us anything beyond the person''s name and occupation,¡± he held up a hand and gave over the rest of the parchments, ¡°That''s everything we know. Every time there''s been a Divining, it all came back the same. The assassin entered the inn where he slept, disappeared, and their head appeared on a spike outside the city with no one ever seeing what happened. Even when he had guards watch the spikes, they all said the same thing: ''One second there was nothing, then there was a head that was terrified of something.''


    ¡°It''s as if a deity is watching over him.¡±


    ¡°There probably is, and if so, then he''s probably a Hero of some sort. What else happened?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Grayson sighed slowly, got up, and retrieved another piece of parchment before handing that over as well, ¡°after the seventh incident, he went and grabbed myself, a priest, and someone with the Scribe Class to transcribe everything that was revealed next...¡± Another sigh was released as the Elf waited patiently for a time, ¡°Karas and Little Mother are Soul Bound to one another. He even had the title, and the priest determined that the binding took place five weeks ago, a week before he showed up here.


    ¡°After which the assassinations stopped, but now the Duke wants me to remove Karas from the Adventurer''s Guild or else we''ll lose funding.¡±


    ¡°Why does he want him removed? And were you able to see his full stats?¡± Tanin looked at his friend and counterpart with an incredulous look.


    ¡°No. We couldn''t seen them, only the title equipped and I don''t know. Maybe it''s because many things cannot happen to him if he''s still a part of the Guild? Like the protection against conscription, having to pay border crossing taxes, and the like? I don''t know, but we can''t lose funding over one Guild member, even if he''s a Silver Rank B.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± the old Elf glared at Grayson, ¡°He''s an SR-B after only one month?¡±


    ¡°Um... yes? He was at Level 12 when he got here, but since he''s been completing one quest after another, the whole town can vouch for his competence. Not only that, but since he''s now at Level 18 from the assassination attempts to grab his Soul Bound pet, he was bumped to Silver Rank B. It would have been a C, but he needed a Knight''s recommendation, or half a dozen city officials to be ranked up to that. Since we''re a mining town, it wouldn''t work.¡±


    Tanin gave a heavy sigh, and actively drank from the decanter, ¡°You''ve made a mess of things,¡± to which the old man flinched visibly, ¡°Well? What do you want me to do? I''m not in the habit of killing Guild Members.¡±


    ¡°No. I wouldn''t want that,¡± he quickly shook his head, ¡°Just... take him away from here. Please. We need the funds to keep the town safe.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± drawled Tanin, then gave a disgusted sigh full of scorn at the cowardice and incompetence of the Human Guildmaster.


    *****


    Karastak


    {Race: Goliath (Vampire; Energy)}


    {Age: 25 (1 month)} {Soul Age: ¡Þ Potential}


    {Level: 18} {STR: 28; DEX: 28; CON: 32; INT:42; WIS: 45; CHA: 40}


    {Health: 164/164} {Mana: 180/180}


    {Class: Enchanter} {Subclass: Wordsmith}


    {Skills: <Written Word: SPARK; FLAME; ICE; SCORCH; CURE DISEASE; HEAL; REGENERATION>;


    <Spoken Word: Creation; Light; Freeze; Water Ball; Firebolt; Heal; Regeneration; Earthen Grasp; Fleet of Foot; Fireball; Lightning Bolt>;


    <Cry of the Predator>; <Energy Drain>; <Blood Absorption>; <Energy Sight>; <Basic Language Comprehension>;


    <Augmentation: Spell Barrage (x20)>}


    {Passive Skills: <Mage Mind>; <Heart Seeker (DISABLED)>; <Vampiric Constitution>}


    {Titles: Immovable Object; One Who Seeks Knowledge; Vampire Lord; Soul Bound}


    {Titles Equipped: Soul Bound}

 A2 Chapter 31

    Dawn came as it always did, with Karastak standing atop the Inn''s roof in only his trousers as he spread out his arms as though to embrace the glory and majesty of the golden orb of light and flame. Although this was true, it was only partly so. For he had opted to watch the sun''s rays paint the sky above with its hues of reds, violets, and oranges in a masterful work of art. One that, as he had explained to his compatriots before, only himself and a few others could truly appreciate.


    After a time had past, with the rising of the sun, he disappeared into the Inn and his room. Whereupon he held his hands out to his sides whilst invoking his magicks, ¡°<Spoken Word: Creation: Robe>.¡± Lines of energy, faded blue in colour, wrapped themselves around his body, weaving themselves into what he so desired until they vanished and left the linen robe he had on the day before.


    ¡°<Spoken Word: Creation: Staff of the Enchanter>.¡± He held out his right hand for this, as white energy condensed into a cylindrical shape a few millimetres between his palm and fingers. After which it stretched and thicken itself before becoming the basis of the same staff he wielded within and without the mines. When the shape was complete, earth tones were added to the staff itself, whereas a crystalline structure formed itself at the tip. One which had the same composition as a flawless diamond would have, but in the form of a spike the length of a grown Human male''s hand.


    Once completed, he donned his boots, badge and money pouch before fully exiting the room and into a short hallway. This led to the food court that the Inn housed, and one where twenty bodies in various shapes and colours sat upon benches to break their fast for the morning, whilst a dozen others had queued up to a few counters with a tired old man writing up anything and everything the people before him desired to eat. Be it the pig meat he had harvested, or something else, they all wished for something.


    Just as he stepped past the food court, a little white body flew over and landed atop his head with a satisfied squeak. The cause for such a squeak was due to her being loved by one of the cook''s own children. One who would always feed her pieces of organ meat and offal, the types no one wished to eat.


    Smirking softly, he reached up and lightly scratched her back before moving forward once again and out the doors to the street. Whereupon he stepped forward towards the Guild Hall which lay directly ahead, and once inside, situated himself upon one of the many sofas whilst awaiting for them to fully open. For although their doors were unlocked to allow Adventurers to step through, no one else could until the sisters were seated upon their chairs or the Guildmaster was present somewhere within.


    However, no one was present, and with a quick activation of his <Energy Sight>, couldn''t detect any other bodies present, save for the odd rodent hiding within the walls, and the insects crawling under the floorboards. Therefore, he sat against the sofa with his head stretch atop and eyes closed as he opted to wait.


    His patience did not have to stretch itself for very long, as a group of four individuals entered and paused in the doorway whilst speaking in low tones. However, he kept his eyes shut, even when one of their number approached his position. Whereupon this person then drew a sword from their waist, and swung it hard against Karastak whilst shouting, ¡°


    !¡±


    *****


    ¡°Is this the place we''re supposed to meet Master Tanin and the other one?¡± growled a gruff voice which came from a muscled bound Human wearing heavy leathers all about his body, a pair of slender scimitars laid strapped to his thighs, and a battle axe was hooked across his back. He was walking down the dirt packed street of Orley with three others towards the Guild Hall where they were to pick up someone named Karas before heading off on a week long trip to the port city of Grey Water further west past the mountains. Afterwards was a boat trip to the city across the massive lake Grey Water was situated upon.


    What was seen of the man''s head was of a more squared shape with short cropped, dark hair and a face which had been beaten and broken one too many times. Whereas one of the people in the group next to himself was the complete opposite of his stature.


    For this one was a petite, young Halfling wearing a white robe and a twenty rayed sun, denoting her as a follower of a Lord of Light. Her own features were soft with a heart shaped face, jade coloured eyes, and a little button-like nose. Whereas her hair was the colour of blue ice, and was done up in a ponytail which arced upwards in a forty-five degree angle before dipping towards her lower back. With a white staff in her hands, she appeared to be a child playing at being a Priest, what with her being half the male''s height of one and a half metres in height.


    The last two were a pair of white Wolfwomen sisters with ice-blue eyes who wore the same clothing, talked the same way, and performed everything together. From sleeping and bathing with each other to fighting the same foe, they did everything, but only together. Their clothing consisted of tight leathers which revealed everything to the world, but as their chest consisted of very little, and their desire to not speak when working, many believed them to be male.


    Especially when their mannerisms could change on a dime from grunts and barks to a sensual and effeminate speech. This, coupled with the fact that their entire race looked very much alike that of a true wolf, but on their hind legs, only a trained eye could discern who was whom.


    However, these ones carried many forms of knives and daggers sheathed across their outerwear, and even a few hidden somewhere against their furred bodies. Along with their clawed paws, not many were willing to spar against the pair in a fair fight. Not to mention these probably wouldn''t fight fair, either.


    ¡°It''s a dump,¡± sniffed one of the sisters, who then scrunched her facial features with disgust.


    ¡°It''s a backwater town, sister,¡± whispered the other whilst hugging her arm, ¡°You can''t expect pristine streets like back home.¡±


    ¡°Elena, Elanor,¡± came the high voice of the Halfling, as she placed her hand on her hips whilst scolding up at them, ¡°These are humble people leading humble lives, and yes, Korin, this is where we''re to meet Master Tanin. So lets get over to the Guild Hall and wait for him there, okay?¡±


    ¡°You''re not the boss of us, Pip-squeak/Priscilla,¡± chimed in the twins.


    ¡°That''s enough, you three,¡± growled Korin as they approached the Guild Hall, but stopped due to the Halfling Priest wanting to cast a spell she just learned a few towns back.


    ¡°<Scan>!¡± she called out with enthusiasm, and the group watched as a ball of iridescent light form upon the tip of her staff, and released a thin, tall beam of light which brushed up against the whole of the building''s front three times before vanishing. ¡°Huh,¡± her voice released slowly.


    ¡°What''d you find?¡± grunted the Human of the group.


    ¡°Well... nothing except for a few rats and bugs.¡±


    ¡°Guess no one''s home just yet,¡± chimed in Elenor.


    Which her sister agreed by adding, ¡°The sun just came up,¡± then pointed towards Priscilla, ¡°Did you praise the sun yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she drawled slowly, grumbling at the comment.


    After which the grouped entered inside, whereupon they noted the few tapestries and map which were this place''s ¡°decor¡±. However, the twins were pointing towards something off to their left. For there, upon one of the many sofas, sat a pale man with sharp features, shoulder length white hair wearing a blue robe, and had a strange staff within in large hands. They didn''t know who the person was, but they did have a guess.


    ¡°I thought your <Scan> said there wasn''t anyone here,¡± whispered the twins.


    ¡°It didn''t,¡± the Halfling whispered back.


    ¡°Then How do you explain him?¡± came the whisperings of Korin.


    ¡°I don''t know, but is that who we''re picking up?¡± they watched as Elanor pull out an iron disc with many engravings upon its surface. After pressing one of the many symbols, it activated with a soft hum, revealing the face of Karastak, who was similar to the man resting on the sofa. However, next to his portrait was a status box which appeared as follows:


    Karas


    {Race: Goliath}This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    {Age: 25}


    {Level: 18} {STR: ???; DEX: ???; CON: ???; INT; ???; WIS: ???; CHA: ???}


    {Health: ???/???} {Mana: ???/???}


    {Class: Enchanter} {Subclass: Wordsmith}


    {Skills: ?????}


    {Passive Skills: ?????}


    {Titles: Soul Bound}


    {Titles Equipped: Soul Bound}


    ¡°What are you doing, you battle freak?¡± scream-whispered the Halfling as she watched her compatriot march over to the supposedly sleeping giant as he unsheathed one of his scimitars.


    ¡°I''m going to see how strong he is. Maybe he''s an overpowered Hero, or something.¡± Whereupon he grinned as he raised the weapon above his head before roaring, ¡°


    ,¡± and brought down a glowing, red blade which threatened to slay the pale man as he slept.


    Instead, however, the entirety of the hall rang out as the scimitar''s blade landed upon the tip of the diamond spike. After which the eyes of Karastak opened to reveal a pair of shining, crimson orbs, and a feral growl was released from his throat as well. What came next, startled everyone save for the pale giant. For a stream of energy was fed into the staff, causing the gem to glow with the colour of fresh blood, and shattered the blade it was connected to. Thus resulting in the musclebound oaf of a Human to stumble back and stare dumbfounded as the giant stood tall at half again Korin''s height.


    Whereupon he took a deep breath, filling up his lungs to full capacity, before releasing a wail like none other upon the group with their Human compatriot taking the full brunt of the sound wave. Thus bringing him to his knees as he clamped his hands over his ears whilst blood trickled out of every orifice. No doubt his and everyone else''s eardrums had cracked from the force of his <Cry of the Predator>, but he could only speculate.


    For just as the group had collapsed, a large crowd of Adventurers rushed inside the Guild Hall with their weapons drawn whilst searching for an enemy to slay. Unfortunately for the eager, they only found an annoyed Karastak, or Karas as he is known within the territory, and four knocked out Silver Rankers collapsed upon the floor.


    ¡°[Well now,]¡± spoke Azazel as she walked through the group which grumbled and pointed, ¡°[if this isn''t awkward, then I''ll eat my dress.]¡± She grinned up at her Goliath who glowered down upon her position with pinprick-like eyes whilst a small, white bat squeaked underneath the mass of hair atop his head. Of which was accentuated by a small patch of it flopping up before settling down into place.


    *


    ¡°I will not apologise for what had occurred,¡± growled Karastak as he sat upon a sofa within the Guildmaster''s study, ¡°The Human attacked me first, and I responded. Besides, they are healed up, so why bother me with anything more?¡± He waved at the group who were across from him upon the other sofa, each giving him a variety of looks in his direction whilst Little Mother squeaked in agreement upon his head.


    The Human of the group was glowering in pent up rage, mostly for being bested from a simple wail, as well as the breaking of his weapon. Whereas the little girl in Priest garb tried to make herself as small as possible whilst doing her best to not look as fearful as she felt. As for the twins, they held the appearance of one who was interested in something new and exotic.


    ¡°Though, having a child in the midst of this group is a little disconcerting. Therefore, I shall apologise towards her for taking the force of my cry.¡± To which he bowed in her direction, not noticing her flustered appearance which contorted into confused indignation.


    ¡°[That''s a Halfling, Karastak,]¡± Azazel pointed out from her seat on the desk, swinging her legs as she leaned back with boredom etched into her eyes.


    ¡°Truly? A Halfling?¡± he reared back with an eyebrow quirked.


    ¡°Yes a Halfling,¡± frowned Priscilla, ¡°And who are you talking to?¡± She had noticed the flicker of his eyes darting towards an area of the desk where Guildmaster Grayson sat behind, but found nothing there.


    ¡°To you, currently,¡± came his response, the eyebrow still raised as he made a mental note to watch her.


    ¡°He''s Soul Bound to the bat on his head,¡± came the husky voice of Elena, who noted another squeak from Little Mother hiding amongst the strands of white atop his head, ¡°They probably talk to one another.¡± She shrugged as his gaze fell upon her, but made no mention to contradict her. Thus causing her to smirk as though she made the correct guess.


    ¡°Regardless,¡± sighed Grayson, ¡°Karas, you fought against a fellow Adventurer, and will be given a strike against you.¡± Of which caused the younger Human across from him to smirk, believing he was getting away with something, but soon frowned when the pale giant spoke.


    ¡°No,¡± he glowered at the foolish old man, ¡°I defended myself against an attack made by the Human there, and in the rules it states no infighting between Adventurers unless to defend one''s self against deadly force from another. Therefore, I do not deserve a strike, but that one does. For I simply defended myself by incapacitating the aggressor. The others were just collateral, and as they are a part of his group, they did nothing to physically or magickally stop his attack. Therefore, they are just as guilty as he for threatening my life.¡±


    A slow clap came from the doorway out, and those within the room turned towards the one who interrupted the meeting. Whereupon Karastak''s eyes fell upon an old Elf with a Mithril amulet draped across his chest whilst beaming a smile towards the Guildmaster. ¡°He got you there, Grayson, so retract the strike and add it to Korin.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± rumbled the musclebound Human, who surged to his feet whilst giving off an aura of rage. One that terrified the females and older Human present, but did nothing to the pale giant and Elf. Whereas Little Mother just gave off another one of her squeaks from underneath his hair, but he also felt her little body shiver with fright, and turned towards the aggressor with hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°Sit down Korin,¡± sighed the newcomer, but when he didn''t respond, commanded, ¡°<Sit Down>, Korin.¡± To which the Human obediently sat, but Karastak could see that the other was trying to fight against the invisible bonds.


    ¡°Tanin,¡± Grayson sighed slowly.


    ¡°Don''t you ''Tanin'' me. I just came back from the Diviners, and it''s true,¡± his eyes drifted from the old Guildmaster to the robed Goliath and back, giving meaning to something more, ¡°Korin used a


    against Karas, had his blade shattered, and the party incapacitated. Only Priscilla here yelled out a question, but they didn''t try to stop him in any way, and now they reap what they sowed.¡±


    ¡°It is as he says,¡± glared the pale giant, who focused his gaze upon the twitching old Human who could not refute the words of a Mithril Ranker.


    ¡°Now, Korin,¡± chimed in the Elf called Tanin with a slight smile and a wink as the Human smoldered against his bonds, ¡°this is your second strike. Which means you are going without pay for a full month, but are still obligated to complete any and all quests and missions you have queued up. So don''t run off, okay?


    ¡°And Grayson, aren''t you going to tell Karas here what else he was called up for?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he drawled slowly, and steeled himself to the best of his ability towards the Goliath who was not at all amused by his actions and words, ¡°Because of the circumstances surrounding the incident with your pet, and because you have no quests queued, you are hereby ordered to escort Master Tanin on a quest to Rosenburg. The quest is dangerous and long, but I''m sure you will be fine.¡±


    Karastak just sat there, staring at the Human who spoke the words whilst not understanding what was occurring. Of which was explained by Azazel, ¡°[He''s kicking you out because the Duke said so. Because he can''t have your pet, and the fact that you slew the assassins who kept coming after you, the oaf doesn''t want you within his territory due to fear.]¡±


    ¡°Is that so,¡± he spoke slowly, understanding dawning within his mind, ¡°and it''s all because of the Duke who was refused?¡± To which the old man physically jumped as soon as the words reached his ears. Whereupon his eyes widened greatly as the other continued with, ¡°You''re just afraid of a lowly Duke who is throwing a tantrum and just want me gone because of a petty dispute? Very well, but you''ll have to explain to the triplets, Dean, and townsfolk why one of their favourite Adventurers has been kicked out of their town. Even after one of the key policies of the Adventurer''s Guild is to remove themselves from the politics of the world.


    ¡°And yet, here you are. Smack dab in the middle of it all. I wonder what the other Guildmasters will think of you if and when word reaches their ears?¡± After which he excused himself from the room, and heard the muffled laughter of someone within as Azazel appeared atop his right shoulder. Whereupon he made his way down the stairs and towards a brightly dressed Elf who sat in a corner strumming on a lute. Of whom was the town''s Bard, and was specifically targeted by the Goliath for his rapid fire mouth which had the ear of the many.


    ¡°Ah, Karas,¡± came the singsong voice of Reginald, who was wholly male, but could transform his voice into any gender, ¡°what can I do for you?¡± A gentle, but knowing smile stretched across the Bard''s face, as he had seen the same look of frustrated anger in many a customer. However, such a glance could end up as one of two things for himself. Either the robed giant wanted to release his pent up aggression through the use of a bed, or was about to reveal a scandalous secret which would be within the ears of everyone by nightfall.


    ¡°Do you remember the incident with the Duke?¡± growled Karastak as he pulled up a chair to sit in front of the Bard. Whereupon the little girl leapt down upon the floor, placed her hands behind her head, and decided to walk around the common room with a knowing smile whilst Little Mother poked her head out from under the strands of hair to squeak at the Elf.


    ¡°How could I not?¡± he laughed gently, musically, ¡°It is a tale that has been spread to many other towns nearby, and from the lips of friends. Why?¡± His eyes sparkled, believing there to be more to the story at hand.


    ¡°Well,¡± began the other, who then proceeded to speak of what he just learned by Guildmaster Grayson own lips. As well as the speculation he had garnered from the encounter, much to the delight and horror of a Gossipmongering Bard such as he.

 A2 Chapter 32

    ¡°Karas! We''re leaving!¡± shouted Tanin the moment he spotted the Goliath in the corner, ¡°Go grab whatever you own, and let''s get going.¡±


    ¡°You''re leaving already?¡± Reginald''s eyes grew wide, revealing a sparkling pair of sapphire coloured irises.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it seems so,¡± rumbled the pale giant as he stood tall whilst Little Mother squeaked at the sudden movement before hiding under his hair once more, ¡°Just be sure to spread the story around. Wouldn''t want this to be swept under the rug, if you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Oh don''t worry about that,¡± he frowned with an incredulous look, ¡°Something like this will no doubt ruin his reputation, and when it reaches the ears of those at HQ, he''ll be stripped of everything he owns before tossed away like yesterday''s trash.


    ¡°Gods, Karas. I need a drink.¡± To which he stood up and sauntered out of the building in search of said drink.


    After which the robed giant stood tall once more, both equally bemused and befuddled by the Bard''s words. Bemused because it was an interesting reaction; befuddled because it wasn''t what he expected. Instead, he believed the Elf would be drooling over such a story, regardless of its truths, but went the opposite direction.


    Make no mistake, Karastak didn''t have a doubt the other would retell the tale with his own spin on things, but still... ¡°Why did he have such a reaction?¡± he muttered towards Azazel as she made her way back to his side.


    ¡°[The Bard?]¡± her eyes drifted towards the backside of Reginald as he waltzed out the front door, lute in hand, ¡°[Probably because he''s an Adventurer, and everyone follows the rules to the best of their ability. So if someone like Grayson, who is a Guildmaster, breaks one of the many rules, then of course he''ll be upset.]¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± he muttered in response, moving off towards Clarissa just as Tanin appeared with his hand out for his badge. Whereupon he pulled it out, but placed it into the feline Beastwoman''s hand that appeared whilst giving a raised eyebrow towards the Elf.


    ¡°So,¡± she drew out the final syllable of the word, ¡°which quest are you taking now, Karas?¡±


    ¡°An escort mission to Rosenburg,¡± he responded, hooking a thumb towards the green robed Elf to his right, ¡°I''m apparently to make sure he gets there, and Grayson''s the one who requested it.¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± she beamed. That is, until the words sank into her mind, and her eyes widened greatly before shouting, ¡°YOU''RE GOING TO ROSENBURG?!¡±


    The whole of the common room ceased their words, as they turned towards Clarissa and the pair before her before returning to their own conversations. Whereas Clarice dashed over the counter, hugging his leg whilst crying, ¡°Nyo! You can''t go!¡±


    Karastak, on the other hand, had a clouded expression upon his face, one that caused his eyes to become shrouded. For he was loathed to see a child upset, and gently peeled her from his leg before lifting her small frame into his arms in order to give her a brotherly hug. One which was received by her wrapping small, thin arms around his neck whilst burying her face in his large shoulder. Whereupon he rubbed the girl''s back slowly, his staff resting against the counter as he mumbled soothing words to the upset child.


    ¡°You can blame Grayson for my departure, but I''ll do my best to return after completing this quest, alright? I''ll even bring back some gifts. How does that sound?¡± he smiled warmly down upon the sisters as the youngest pushed herself up from his shoulder with several tears leaking from her eyes.


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    He felt his blackened heart melt from such an expression, and proceeded to wipe away her tears with a blackened thumb, ¡°Promise.¡± After proclaiming thusly, he set her down with a gently scratch on the back of her neck, which she purred lightly from the attention before scampering off to complete whatever task she might have.


    Tanin, on the other hand, gave him an incredulous look before closing his eyes, shaking his head, and sighing. To which the giant glared down whilst saying, ¡°Children are children, Elf. Their minds are fragile whilst growing at her age, and since she enjoys my presence, it would be wrong of me to simply disappear without the promise of return.¡±


    ¡°Bah,¡± was all he said as he pulled off his Mithril badge and handing it over to a wide eyed Clarissa. Of whom stared down at the magickal metal with the image of a Unicorn and a tree etched upon the surface. ¡°Girl, add Karas to my Party.¡±


    ¡°She has a name,¡± rumbled the Goliath, who glowered down upon the other, ¡°and it''s Clarissa.¡±


    To which he rolled his eyes and snapped his fingers in front of the Beastgirl''s face, causing her to leap back with widened eyes. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Add him to my Party,¡± he spoke slowly, pointing up at the one next to him.


    ¡°Um... okay...¡± Thus leading her to place the silver badge upon the Mithril one, before handing both to their respective owners, ¡°There. Done.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± exclaimed Tanin, who turned to leave, ¡°Karas, make sure you have everything-¡±


    ¡°All that I own is here.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then meet us outside in an hour. We''ll leave then.¡± After speaking thusly, he exited the door, leaving Karastak, the sisters, and the common room full of Copper and Silver Rankers behind.


    *****


    ¡°Is he in your Party?¡± asked Grayson, eager with anticipation as he and Tanin looked upon the Mithril medallion.


    ¡°Yes,¡± responded the Elf with a small smile, believing this would reveal who Karastak really was, ¡°and now it''s time to see Karas''s stats. <Analysis: Party: Karas>!¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Upon casting the augmented <Scan> spell, <Analysis>, the pair frowned as the party roster appeared with first Korin, followed up by the Halfling and the twin Wolfwomen along with each of their portraits. However, below these was another slot, one which had the portrait of the Goliath, but next to it was something strange. One which they knew was supposed to contain a Status screen, instead held a string of words, but could not make out anything within, even with Tanin''s <Advanced Language Comprehension>.


    K??????????a?????????r???????a???????????s???????????? ????i???????????s?????? ??????????????????n?????????????o????????????????t?????????? ???????????????a??????????????????? ??????????????????p????????????????a??????r?????????????????t??????????? ????o???????????f????????????? ??????????????T???????????????e?????????r??????????r????????????????a???????????''???????s??????????? ???????????????S????????????????y?????????s????????t?????????????????e??????????????????m???????????.??????????? ??????????????P??????????l???????????e?????a??????????????????s????????????????e????????????????????? ?????????????????c?????????????o?????????????n???????????????????t????????a????????c??????t?????????? ??????????t??????????????h?????????e???? ?????????n?????????????e??????????a?????r??????????e??????????????s???????????t?????????? ?????????????A??????????????d??????????????????m??????i???????n???????i??????s???????????t????????r??????????????????a??????????????t?????????o??????r??????? ?????????????????f???????o??????????r??????


    *****


    Within the middle of a black Void Space slept Azrael, a girl akin to Azazel, but her complete opposite. One who had hair the colour of virgin snow, wore an equally white dress with pink flowers dancing upon the hem, had skin the colour of alabaster, and eyes as dark as pitch. Here, she gave a sigh as a delicate finger danced across a blue screen which overlooked the city of New Wair where her favourite race lay within.


    Well, to call them her favourite would be a stretch, as they had a special bakery which always unknowingly sent a dozen of the first batch of cakes to her. This was due to an agreement struck between her and the first Hero she had summoned. Of whom bribed and promised her delicious and wonderful cakes sent every day, if she were to protect the Humans of Terra. Upon agreeing to the terms, she helped them win a past war, and she received the cakes.


    Now, after a thousand generations past, she still received them, and continued to watch over the bakery as though her life depended upon them. However, her casual glance down upon the world was interrupted with a blaring, <ERROR>. Of which caused the whole of her Void Space to be bathed in a flashing colour as bright as blood.


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?!¡± she howled to no one in particular, ¡°Command!¡±


    ¡°[Awaiting Command],¡± spoke a monotonous, yet feminine, voice.


    ¡°Command, what the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°[Scanning, please wait...],¡± to which she waited for what seemed like an eternity, until Command returned with, ¡°[WARNING! UNKNOWN ERROR HAS OCCURRED! PLEASE STANDBY!]¡±


    ¡°What the ever living fuck is happening?!¡± she glared at the world around her, searching for someone to strangle. However, it was at this time that the first dozen cakes from the bakery down below appeared. Of which caused the anger to melt away as the red lights faded away, resulting in her Void Space to resuming being as dark and as black as pitch whilst she sat and ate the cakes with a great and beaming smile upon her features. All other matters were of little consequence, as long as she only had her cakes.


    *****


    ¡°You really are leaving,¡± whispered Dean as he, and the sisters gathered around Karastak. Behind him and upon horses, were Tanin and company who were to be his new group mates, ¡°Why do you have to go?¡± This was spoken aloud, as Clarice sobbed into the Goliath''s right shoulder whilst Little Mother nuzzled her cheek.


    ¡°Mr. Karas,¡± Clara was trying to hold back her own tears as she gazed upon the other, and held up a burlap duffel bag, ¡°This is for you. Some treats for Little Mother, and some extra clothing for yourself.¡±


    To which he smiled softly and took the bag, then placed it down whilst bending forward in order to give her a small hug. One that caused the eldest of the trio to stiffen, before leaning up against the slow breathing chest of the giant. After which his arm released her, whilst the other set down the child who was still very much upset.


    As for Clarissa, she held up a small bundle wrapped in oiled parchment, ¡°It''s for you,¡± her tone contained some shyness which was strange, and he raised an eyebrow. After which he smiled, tentatively took the wrapped item, and gave her a light pat on the head. Of whom gave a slight purr from the attention before slapping her mouth with both hands in startlement. Thus leading him to rumble out a soft laugh as he turned to a very angry Dean.


    ¡°Why do you have to leave?¡± he demanded, showing that he still had some boyish youth left in him, despite being 19 summers old.


    ¡°The Guildmaster is afraid,¡± rumbled Karastak, who turned his gaze behind his right shoulder to glare up at the figure in the third floor window. One who ducked back in once they realised they had been spotted, ¡°He''s afraid, and our friend will speak of it by this evening. By morning all will know, and by week''s end, his fear will be known to all within Orley''s territory.


    ¡°So look for him, and protect him, Dean. He will need it when others find out the source, and seek to silence him. Understand? And if he asks for assistance, give it to him as a favour from me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the four frowned.


    ¡°What do you know that we don''t, Mr. Karas?¡± inquired Clara, still frowning.


    ¡°You will know when you will know. For now, just keep an eye on our friendly neighbourhood Bard, okay?¡± he squatted down in front of Clarissa, rubbing her head, ¡°Can you do that for me?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± she beamed, her eyes red from crying and even had a trail of dried, smeared snot around her nose.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± once more was another rubbing of her head from himself, ¡°but now I must leave. Though it may be some time before I return, know that I shall return. I keep my promises, after all,¡± he grinned and lifted the burlap duffel bag, gently placing Clarissa''s present inside atop some garments. It was then placed over his left shoulder as he held out his right. Whereupon his magicks condensed into a cylindrical shape before extending to his height and took the shape of his staff.


    After which he turned and trudged off towards the awaiting party and declared, ¡°I am ready.¡±


    Priscilla pointed towards something behind himself, ¡°There''s a horse waiting-¡±


    ¡°I do not need, nor want one,¡± came his voice in an arrogant tone, ¡°My magicks will allow me to keep up, if not exceed, the speed of a galloping horse.¡±


    ¡°Hah,¡± barked Korin, ¡°I''d like to see you try. A Goliath like you won''t be able to keep up with Nightmare.¡± His hand lightly pat against the left side of his dark haired stallion. One which snorted whilst shaking his head as though in agreement.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± grinned Karastak, ¡°Then how about a race?¡±


    ¡°What''s the wager?¡± the Human grinned with anticipation.


    ¡°I follow your orders for the duration of the quest, if I lose, but if I win,¡± an odd and malevolent glint entered the left corner of his eyes, ¡°then you are to follow mine.¡±

 A2 Chapter 33

    A crowd had gathered within a few minutes when Clarissa dashed into the Adventurer''s Guild shouting, ¡°Karas is going to race another horse! Come watch!¡± To which many of those who had ventured with the pale giant knew of his prowess when it came to speed.


    ¡°Another one?¡± rumbled a jovial Dwarf with black hair and a red beard, who was ironically called Redbeard the Black, ¡°Bah. Which one of the young ''uns do we haf ta dig uh grave fer this time?¡± To which Karastak smirked at the short fellow who was many times his senior, and even wore the iconic platemail whilst carrying a large axe wherever he went. Not only this, but he was the town''s broker, and had books on everything to do with gambling, both illegal and benign.


    When he pushed his way through the crowd, the short man squinted up at the giant in his faded blue robe, then towards a frowning Korin. ¡°That one?¡± he asked slowly, pointing a thick finger off towards the black stallion and his rider. Upon receiving a nod, he turned towards the crowd in order to bellow out, ¡°Alright! Yeh know the rules! Left hand for the kid, right for our Giant and his magicks!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± growled the Human, who pushed his steed forward in order to glower down upon the other, ¡°Who says he''s going to use magick to cheat?¡±


    ¡°Boy,¡± frowned Redbeard, who then gripped the Human''s ankle before giving it a brief tug. Whereupon the man was quickly pulled from his stirrup, and fell to the hard packed earth, much to the delight of onlookers. ¡°If ye think usin'' magicks is cheatin'', then ye''d better get off yer high horse and start runnin''. Unless ye''d be too chicken to try an'' outpace uh half-Giant who knows his way through uh town like ours?¡±


    To which the other responded with only a few muttered grumbles as he stood tall whilst brushing his trousers free of the dust. However, these few unknown words caused the Dwarf''s ears to burn with fury. Thus causing the Human to leap back as a battle axe slammed into the earth a few centimetres from his right foot. ¡°Boy, ye watch yer tongue, or I''ll serve it back to ye in my special, white sauce.¡±


    Korin quickly glanced around, searching for someone to help, but found only the women in his party gaping off towards the crowd who was looking elsewhere than at the scene in front of them. For it appeared to their eyes that they desired not to be a part of the scene, and this baffled them.


    Whereas Karastak gripped Tanin''s right arm with a strength the Elf did not believe was there. For he had grown too strong over the last few hundred years, but as a caster. Therefore, his STR was capped at 120 points, as was his DEX, whilst his CON was capped at 200. The rest of his stats were still growing, though at a slow rate of one point each per year. As this giant squeezed his arm, he felt, for the first time in a long time, unease. Unease that such a low Level 18 could produce such strength, and for the unknown factors of his hidden stats.


    ¡°Release me, Karas,¡± he frowned, trying to shake the other off, but only felt 10% of freedom gained from the shake before it was removed.


    ¡°I will not,¡± Karastak''s voice was hollow, smoldering, ¡°and you will not disturb our Master-at-Arms''s lesson in respecting the heritage of Dwarves. Even if you were to shake my grip off, and begin to peal Korin away from his lessons, everyone here will not help you when he turns on you. Matter of fact, we will rush to our Master''s aid in dispatching you and the four, regardless of the consequences.¡±


    It was here that the elderly Elf turned and saw the growing crowd''s eyes, and the iron weapons each were drawing. Not only this, but the vast majority were Copper Rankers and Silver Rank A''s who had taken up arms in anticipation to defending the town''s favoured Dwarf broker. Although he had confidence he could easily beat back them all, he was less so from the unknown variable which still gripped his arm.


    Thus leaving him to frown as his eyes ventured back towards Korin, and the verbal and psychological abuse the Dwarf was giving him.


    *


    ¡°Hmph,¡± grunted Redbeard after thoroughly thrashing the Human with his words and practiced near misses. Though, several times he had to change the trajectory of his axe due to the stupidity of the one before him, ¡°Boy, get yerself up.¡±


    Korin, on the other hand, had curled up after being slammed betwixt his legs by the hard head of the Dwarf. This was from him trying to strike back, only to leave his stance too wide when he came for the short man with a scimitar drawn. Thus leading to him falling down with a squeak when the other leaned back and head butted the one place a man should always protect if they ever want to piss straight or produce offspring.


    Which led to Priscilla and the twin Wolfwomen to rush over and help their compatriot. After helping him up, the Halfling blushed as she touched his swollen crotch as she chanted a healing spell. Once completed, she whirled in anger towards the Dwarf, ready to begin her verbal tirade, only to find his back turned to her as he trudged towards Karas with a sigh.


    ¡°Dunno if ye''ll be having yer race, boy,¡± Redbeard called out to the Goliath, a finger in his nose, ¡°Doubt he''d be able ta win, though. Ye know our town''s ins and outs.¡± He extracted the finger and flicked a pale yellow nugget towards the group with a shrug.


    ¡°It matters little, Master Red,¡± rumbled the giant as he released Tanin so that the Elf could scurry over to the group of four, ¡°He will soon see that I am much faster than himself and his horse, regardless. Though, I doubt very much he''d want to race currently, and will whine about how I cheated before the race even began so that our wager was nulled.¡±


    ¡°What was the wager between ye?¡± he asked whilst handing the axe over to the robed Goliath, ¡°Ye mind? Me joints ache after teachin'' the pup some manners.¡±


    To which he just shrugged to the former before answering with, ¡°I don''t mind,¡± and pointed a finger towards the Dwarf, ¡°<Spoken Word: Heal>.¡± After which a spiral of golden light appeared around the shorter man''s feet, then spiraled around his body before disappearing upon the top of his head.


    Whereas, in Karastak''s hand, he produced an Enchanter''s Stylus, and began to ply his magicks into the shaft of the axe. With each letter written, he heard Azazel question, ¡°[Ten mana per letter? Really?]¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± he hummed monotonously, and continued to work. However, when he felt a tad light headed, he enacted the ability <Energy Absorption> through his feet so as to not cause a stir, and took the energy of the earth. This allowed him to continue with his writing, and once finish, sighed slowly as he absorbed more of the ground''s energy until he was topped off.


    Though a few, including the Elf, felt something off, there was little evidence Karastak was involved in it. For the ability which all Mages had since Level 15, called <Magick Detection> did not affect himself, only show that there was less mana in the surrounding areas.


    In any case, the giant passed over the axe back to Redbeard, who stared with widened eyes at the letters emblazoned upon the shaft. Of which read as REGENERATION, and glanced up at the Goliath with an unknown look. ¡°Boy, do ye know what ye''ve created?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°A Battle Axe of Regeneration,¡± shrugged Karastak, who reached down and lifted his duffel bag over his shoulder once more whilst summoning up his staff once more, ¡°The charges should be 120, ten for each letter used, so use them wisely Master Red.¡± After which he excused himself, walking over to his new group, who glared at him reproachfully, before the whole of them turned and set forth towards the North Gate, and into the mountainous region known as the Crown of Heaven.


    Whereas Redbeard stared at his axe, feeling the energies stored within, and gently stroked his favoured weapon. ¡°No,¡± he whispered softly, gazing at the retreating back of the robed Goliath, ¡°ye don''t know what ye''ve created, but others need ta hear of it,¡± and left to find a messenger bird. For good, or for ill.


    *****


    Three days and nights had passed without much complaint, save for Karastak''s prediction of Korin''s whining about the Dwarf''s abuse, and how he''d teach him a lesson if he ever saw the midget. To which the giant smirked at such a statement, knowing it would be the opposite if their paths ever crossed again. For all pretense and purposes, Redbeard was a Gold Ranker, and had more than enough strength to show the Human a ¡°good time¡±.


    In any case, it wasn''t until the following day that they ran into a predicament. For a pair of Trolls were spotted along the path by Elena, who was frantically whispering, ¡°They''re at least Gold Rank. What should we do, Tanin?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± grinned Korin, ¡°We fight and kill them all.¡±


    ¡°And how would you do that, Human?¡± sighed Karastak, ¡°Trolls are notorious for their ability to regenerate 10% of their health after every hit they receive. Not to mention these are most likely Mountain Trolls, and these can eat rocks and stones to regenerate an extra 10% of health for every kilo devoured.¡±


    The group, save for the Elf, stared at him agape, and he shrugged with, ¡°When you''ve lived in the mountains for a time, you tend to pick up on what to kill and what to avoid pretty early on.¡±


    ¡°We-well, then we''ll have you use your fire magicks to-,¡± began Priscilla, who was interrupted by an upraised, large pale hand.


    ¡°Tanin forced me to be a part of this group, but I will still choose my battles. This one will not benefit me in the least.¡± In so saying, he leaned back against a boulder with his arms crossed and bag and staff lying next to his feet.


    ¡°But-¡±


    This time, the Elf was the one to interrupt her with a raised hand, ¡°If he does not wish to be a part of this Party, then he will not get a share of the Experience, nor Loot,¡± he then pointed at the Goliath, ¡°You will have to find your own way to feed yourself and fend off any night predators from now on.¡±


    He spoke thusly, hoping for the other to bow and scrape and wish to return, but it was for naught. For Karastak smiled a malevolent smile with eyes briefly glowing a bright crimson and violet before vanishing. ¡°Good. I''m glad we agree,¡± and turned and left the group with bag and staff in tow towards the pair of Trolls who were meandering upon the path through the mountains.


    ¡°Azazel, change my title to <Vampire Lord>, please.¡±


    ¡°[Right!]¡± she called out, appearing atop his head as he reached up there in order to detach Little Mother from his scalp, ¡°[Done!]¡± After which she hopped down off his body just as the little bat took off into the air with a joyful squeak as she waved at his retreating back, desiring to watch from afar, ¡°[Have fun!]¡± Thus leading the Karastak to growl a low and feral growl as he dropped the bag in order to speed off towards the fight.


    Within moments, the Mountain Trolls, each with a shape of a hideous combination between an old hag and a decrepit Elf, but stretched to the height of a Goliath, turned towards this new foe with elongated claws. Of which one then charged the approaching threat, whilst the other stayed back.


    When it was within a few dozen metres, he slid to a halt, pointed his staff, and shouted, ¡°<Spoken Word: Lightning Bolt: BARRAGE>!¡± After which a forty-five degree cone full of twenty bolts of dark crimson lightning lashed out from the tip of his staff. Each struck a part of the Mountain Troll''s body, which screeched in pain as it fell over, possibly dead or from shock.


    The other Troll, upon hearing its fellow fall, turned sharply towards a grinning Goliath in a faded blue robe, and howled in response. Of which led it to charging towards his position, but leapt into the air with the intent of grappling him to the ground before tearing his body to pieces.


    However, this proved to be a fatal mistake, as Karastak pointed the staff high, shouting once more, ¡°<Spoken Word: Fireball: BARRAGE>!¡± Twenty head sized orbs of red-orange flame launched themselves from the tip of his staff in another forty-five degree angle. However, of the twenty launched, only a dozen struck the Troll''s body. The rest exploded behind it either immediately after the fact, or after traveling a good distance further.


    Regardless, this one, too, fell to the ground either dead or in shock. The other which was on the ground, was groaning a little, before the body of its fellow, and a knee, crashed into the creature''s head, smashing it into pulp.


    ¡°Now then,¡± grinned Karastak, as he slowly moved towards the bodies, and allowing his <Heartseeker> ability to flow into his eyes, causing them to glow a bright crimson. He then used them to find the creatures'' heart, but frowned when he spotted two. ¡°Why do they have two, Azazel?¡± he asked quietly, hearing the approach of both hooves and feet on loose gravel.


    To which she responded with a grin, and hands behind her head as Little Mother squeaked whilst landing upon the back of the fallen Mountain Troll. She gave him her most adorable, pleading eyes, begging, ¡°I can has food?¡±


    Whereas the little ethereal girl laughed at the image before her, ¡°[Trolls have two because one keeps their blood flowing, and the other allows them to regenerate their bodies faster. Think of it as a magickal heart, and one a Vampire can eat without worry. Though, I suggest you hurry and do that before they get here.]¡± After which she turned her head towards the rest of the Party, revealing Tanin to be wary, Priscilla stunned, the twins excited, and Korin was frowning with barely concealed anger at being outplayed.


    ¡°Very well, Little Mother, you can have one,¡± which caused the little bat to squeak happily, buzzing around his head before diving into the body of the Troll which sustained fire damage. The other Troll, on the other hand, was dragged out from under the burned one with some strained effort. Whereupon he extended the claws of his right hand, after laying the staff on the ground nearby, and tore open the chest.


    Brackish, green blood splashed outwards and onto the ground, leaving himself immaculately clean. His other hand also extended its claws, and shoved them under the chest cavity in order to remove the precious organs within. Before pulling them out, however, the lungs had to be removed, all four of them. Of which caused him to raise an eyebrow in Azazel''s direction, who shrugged as she ticked his title away from <Vampire Lord> and towards <One Who Seeks Knowledge>.


    She did not wish to have the world know of the newly born Energy Vampire just yet.


    In any case, after pulling out the lungs, laying them upon the abdomen, he reached further up into it and ripped free the pair of hearts. These were then brought into the world of the living and light, causing the others to gasp and gape at it with some delight. However, their delight turned to horror as they watched him open his mouth, and bite down into one heart, then the other.


    After swallowing the pieces of meat, the Goliath, at the behest of the girl in his head, leaned his head back whilst squeezing the rest of the blood within the organs into his mouth and down his throat. Once completed, he devoured the shriveled meat with a grin, and stood tall whilst snapping his fingers. A muffled, but joyous, squeak answered the snapping, and a green coated Little Mother shot out of the back of the flame grilled Troll''s back before diving into the other body.


    The action caused the Human and Halfling to be relieved of their breakfast, whilst the twins stared at the scene with horror etched into their features. Tanin, on the other hand, just frowned with a complicated look about him, but said nothing. Instead, just watched the scene play out before him, noting the blood of the Mountain Trolls just falling away from his body and robe, leaving him far too clean.

 A2 Chapter 34

    ¡°[Congratulations, Karastak!]¡± beamed Azazel, ¡°[You now have the Passive <Troll Regeneration> added to your list of abilities. Just eat eighteen more hearts, and you''ll gain the Title <Troll Eater> where you''ll be able to gain an extra heart just like they do to ramp up the regeneration from 10% to 25%!]¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± he stared agape at the little girl in his head, not knowing what else to say, but mechanically held out his left hand towards the other body just as his little bat flew out and attached her small feet to his fingers. Whereupon she began to clean herself free of the brackish blood whilst squeaking happily from the meal.


    ¡°[Oh! Looks like Little Mother also gained the regeneration, too!]¡± Of which caused his mind to short circuit for a time as he just stared at her position.


    However, he quickly shook himself free of the stupor, and turned to fetch his bag, only to be stopped by Tanin astride his white haired horse. ¡°You need something?¡± he growled softly, his eyes gliding upwards until he perched them between the other''s eyes.


    ¡°It''s taboo to eat a monster raw, Karas,¡± the Elf frowned, ¡°Continuing to do so will result in you becoming a monster, and others will come for your head when this occurs.¡±


    ¡°It''s not a taboo where I''m from, Tanin. We eat what we slay, and if I become a part of the Troll race by doing so, then so be it,¡± he shrugged his great shoulders underneath his robe, and maneuvered himself over to his bag. Here, he spotted the twins staring at him with barely comprehensible looks, whilst the other pair''s expressions regarded him as nothing more than a monster in sheep''s clothing. One that has just been discovered after recent events.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he reached down and lifted the bag before turning away and walking forward just in time to hear Tanin mutter, ¡°If we act now, some of the creature''s blood could be sold for...¡±


    Frowning, Karastak set the bag down next to the bodies, lying his staff upon it as well. Whereupon he extended his claws once more in order to remove the bodies with his acidic poisons. Upon kneeling between the pair of bodies, he heard the Elf call out, ¡°What are you doing, Karas?¡± His eyes large and round with confused surprise.


    ¡°This,¡± came the pale giant''s answer, as he punctured the bodies with his claws, and felt the small poison sacs in his hands squeeze as the fluids rushed out towards the needle-like opening at the end. After which he extracted and retracted them into his body whilst watching the chemicals dissolve the remaining meat, blood, and bones into pooled combinations, much to the horror of those behind him.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± howled Tanin, urging his horse forward, ¡°The blood could be used for regenerative potions, and could be sold for hundreds of gold!¡±


    Turning slowly, and retrieving his bag and staff, Karastak gave a haughty, but pitying look at the one before him, ¡°What''s mine is mine, and yours is yours, Elf. We just agreed on this; are you telling me you''re going back on our verbal agreement?¡±


    The other just growled whilst grinding his teeth as his knuckles became white from grasping the reigns too tightly. ¡°I should remove you from the group for this,¡± he growled softly, and frowned when he noted the other''s smirk, ¡°but I won''t because we have a quest to complete.¡± The elf believed he had won with his statement, but found his frown deepening with the pale man''s smirk became a small smile, his eyes dancing with merriment.


    ¡°Very well, then let us proceed through the mountains.¡±


    *


    The group rested within a cave with Karastak in the far back, several pinpricks of light dancing about himself as Little Mother squeaked happily whilst trying to catch and eat the motes. Towards the entrance of the cave, Korin, his group, and the Elf were sitting around a small fire that was cooking the remains of a bear the Human had slew after finding the opening.


    The bear itself couldn''t be more than a few seasons old, but was old enough to leave its mother as it scrounged for food whilst sleeping in its new den. Now, however, it was to be used as a food source for those who needed solid foods to live, not blood or energy as the hidden Vampire did. However, this didn''t stop the twins from taking a small portion of raw meat over to the content duo in the back. Whereupon they found the little white bat snacking on the lights as they danced around her.


    ¡°That was an impressive battle, Sir Karas,¡± came the husky, sultry voice of Elena, which was accentuated by a nod from her sister. The latter''s eyes flashed golden from a tiny mote speeding past her head, followed closely by the squeaking bat who desired to eat the mote.


    Upon catching it, they watched with widened eyes as the small creature''s head revealed her skeletal structure from the light in her mouth. After swallowing the mote, it showed off the rest of her body before disappearing into her gullet. This was followed by more squeaking as she dashed around hunting for more of the lights.


    When the Wolfwomen turned to himself with questions in their eyes, he shrugged before explaining, ¡°They are just motes of energy, only a quarter of 1 mana used in their creation, and I use them to keep up her hunting instincts.¡±


    The sisters released a note of understanding, whilst Elenor asked, ¡°Why do you have to add on the phrase ''Spoken Word'' when you try to cast a spell?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± chimed in her sister, ¡°It seems unnecessary to do that.¡±


    ¡°[You can go ahead and tell them, Karastak,]¡± Azazel shrugged next to him, her body leaning against his right arm, head on his bicep, ¡°[Your Secondary Class is common amongst Scribes, so you don''t have to worry about spilling any ''Secrets of the Universe''.]¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Well,¡± in his left hand, a small stylus appeared and he pointed the tip at the pair, ¡°do you know what an Enchanter is, or what they do?¡±


    ¡°Um, they <Enchant> items like clothing, armour, and weapons?¡± asked Elena.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded slowly, noting that the other three were listening as well, ¡°Those who share my class write down their words in order to <Enchant> anything and everything with their abilities. However, with the Sub-class of Wordsmith, I am able to conjure up such words and turn them into a reality by using just a command phrase.¡± At this point, Little Mother squeaked with content as she landed atop his head, then wiggled her body under his hair so that only her beady little red eyes were shown.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± questioned Priscilla as she approached the group, curiosity getting the better of her. Whereas the other two strained their ears in order to eavesdrop, but otherwise staying away.


    ¡°It''s easier to just show you,¡± he smirked softly, producing a gold coin with a stamped image of a pauper holding up a crown of thorns. The stylus which was in the hand before had vanished as he pulled the coin from underneath his robe. After which he began an incantation, his voice rumbling in a deep monotone which caused his pet to squeak as the others stared, ¡°<I hold in my hand a coin of gold, and sacrifice it to my energies so that I may better understand its design, shape, and structure>.¡±


    Upon so saying, the coin''s entirety glowed with a soft, yellow light before fading away into tiny motes of energy which also faded into nothingness. However, he wasn''t finished with the incantation, ¡°<From the knowledge gained, I summon forth 10 coins of gold of similar structure and design. Whereupon I impart the command word for summoning more of such coins>.


    ¡°<Spoken Word: Creation: Gold Coins>!¡± Within his hands came ten motes of golden light which slowly shaped itself into a disc-like structure the same as any gold coin he had in his possession. After which a small pop resounded throughout the cave, followed by the small tinkling of coins hitting one another as ten appeared in his palm.


    The women of the group stared at the golden coins, more so as one was passed off into their hands. Whereas the rest were crushed in his palm, the energies used to create them reabsorbed into his body.


    ¡°H-how?¡± stammered the Halfling Priest, ¡°H-how did you do that?¡±


    To which the giant just shrugged his massive shoulders, ¡°It is something to do with the combination between my Class and Sub-class. An Enchanter is only able to do just that, <Enchant>, but as a Wordsmith? I am able to project my Enchantments upon the world, making them a reality to do as I see fit.¡±


    ¡°Are they real?¡± inquired Elena, her eyes sparkling at the newfound wealth along with her sister.


    ¡°They''re as real as the original with only one stipulation attached,¡± he held up two fingers, and between them was another gold coin. After which he squeezed the object until it released a small popping sound, its energy showering upon the ground below before vanishing completely, ¡°Only I can make them vanish, as with my other magicks.¡±


    His lips upturned into a smile as he recalled, ¡°When I was being tested by the Guild for my combat prowess, I was tasked with defeating a Gold Ranker in any way, shape, or form. He was the only instructor available at the time, you see,¡± Karastak''s shoulders shrugged gently as Azazel''s ethereal dace nuzzled against his side, ¡°and I immobilised him with a combination of a <Water Ball> and <Freeze> spell after using a <Written Word: SPARK> to blind his eyes.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡± This time, Tanin was the one to ask, as he and Korin had made their way over with two haunches of cooked bear meat on wooden plates. One which the Human shared with the Halfling Priest, who absentmindedly ate her portion.


    ¡°Inquiring about my <Written Word> ability?¡± at the nod from the Elf, he continued with, ¡°It''s the same as any regular Enchanter''s ability <Enchant>, but mine is able to cause the word, or words, to become a reality. You see, after writing a word down, and supplying it with some mana, I am able to cause it to become as such. Here, I''ll demonstrate.¡±


    To the left of his position, so as to not remove the little girl from her resting against his other side, he used his forefinger to write three SPARKs. ¡°I want you all to pay attention, alright?¡± at their nod, he continued with, ¡°I''ve written this word down three times in order to demonstrate what I am able to do. The first one I will show what happens when a small amount of mana is given to the first, the correct amount is given to the second, and too much to the last. I advise all of you to shut your eyes for the final one, else you''ll be blinded until morning.¡±


    In so saying, he used a few drops of energy to fuel the first SPARK. Of which caused only a few motes of yellow light to appear for a quarter of a second before vanishing into nothing. Whilst the second caused a torrent of half second long motes to shoot up towards the ceiling itself, much to the enjoyment of the women before himself. However, as he pointed at the last word, he asked Little Mother to crawl into his robe so as to be shielded from what was to come next, ¡°Close your eyes tight, please, or be blinded until morning.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± frowned Korin, who then yowled as a blinding burst of white light erupted in front of himself, shooting outwards and into the night, ¡°MY EYES!¡± Both hands covered his eye sockets, as he fell onto the ground, rolling around whilst rubbing them with a knuckle each.


    ¡°I did warn you twice,¡± Karastak shook his head, coaxing Little Mother out from under his robe, and allowed her to wiggle back under his hair with a squeak. Whereas Azazel giggled softly, crawling into his lap as she laid her back against his abdomen. If one didn''t know better, and could see her as he did, they might have believed the child was his daughter, rather than a Goddess and her Chosen.


    Karastak


    {Race: Goliath (Vampire; Energy)}


    {Age: 25 (1 month)} {Soul Age: ¡Þ Potential}


    {Level: 19} {STR: 30; DEX: 30; CON: 32; INT:43; WIS: 46; CHA: 40}


    {Health: 164/164} {Mana: 180/180}


    {Class: Enchanter} {Subclass: Wordsmith}


    {Skills: <Written Word: SPARK; FLAME; ICE; SCORCH; CURE DISEASE; HEAL; REGENERATION>;


    <Spoken Word: Creation (Robe; Staff of the Enchanter; Gold Coins); Light; Freeze; Water Ball; Firebolt; Heal; Regeneration; Earthen Grasp; Fleet of Foot; Fireball; Lightning Bolt>;


    <Cry of the Predator>; <Energy Drain>; <Blood Absorption>; <Energy Sight>;


    <Augmentation: Spell Barrage (x20)>}


    {Passive Skills: <Mage Mind (10%)>; <Heart Seeker (DISABLED)>; <Vampiric Constitution>; <Basic Language Comprehension>; <Troll Regeneration (10%)>}


    {Titles: Immovable Object; One Who Seeks Knowledge; Vampire Lord; Soul Bound}


    {Titles Equipped: Soul Bound}

 A2 Chapter 35 (NSFW)

    A day and a night had passed with little occurring as the group continued onward. It wasn''t until the end of the second day of the cave incident that Tanin and company sighed with relief, whereas Karastak listened to Azazel speak, ¡°[It''s because there''s a road up ahead that''ll take us to a nearby border town. After that is a forest, a port city with a few kilometres of open water, and finally Rosenburg.]¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± was his only reply, as they journeyed forward. Sure enough, a wide, hard packed dirt road expanded before them with many branching paths going deeper into the mountains. Whereas off to the right, and about an hour''s journey south, was a distant town of high, wooden walls.


    ¡°Civilisation,¡± sighed Priscilla, ¡°I need a hot bath, too.¡±


    ¡°You definitely need one,¡± joked the twins, both covering their noses whilst swiping the air in front of them. Of which caused the Halfling to frown before turning towards Korin with pleading eyes, but just rolled his own.


    ¡°That''s enough, you four. I''m sure we all need a bath and a hot supper tonight,¡± grumbled Tanin, who looked over at the immaculately clean Karastak who was busy smiling at the antics of his pet. This led him to sigh as he turned his attention towards the road.


    However, just as they stepped onto the path leading towards the town, the group froze. For all around them was the sound of a great and ancient door creaking slowly open. This led to the Elf to look up at the cloudless sky in horror, for high above them was a giant spell circle with many runes and sigils adorning the outside with many colours. Whereas inside of the circle was a darkness so pure, no light could escape.


    As he stared at the darkness, he noted that it was quickly marred by a splattering of twinkling lights. In the centre of it all was an orb of blue which steadily grew larger until he could see patches of browns, yellows, whites, and greens scattered about it.


    It was here that the Human and his female compatriots could see it as well, and they had a mixture of confusion about their features. Whereas Karastak just frowned, as he saw only a bright and blue sky above, nothing to be afraid about. Therefore he muttered to the little girl in his head, ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°[Hmm?]¡± she hummed before looking up at the sky with a tilting of her head, ¡°[Oh. There seems to be a world in need of heroes to stop a newly crowned Demon Lord.]¡±


    ¡°Huh... Should I be worried?¡± His eyes scanned the features of those before him, noting their fear and confusion.


    ¡°[As long as you''re not near them, you should be... fine? Huh...]¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°[Seems like Korin and his non-harem harem have been chosen to go to Azzarath.]¡±


    ¡°Where''s that at, and are these summonings reversible?¡± he inquired, pointing at the group then his own feet.


    ¡°[Yeah they are... Why?]¡± she peered closely at her Goliath, then gasped as she realised what the light around them meant, ¡°[Well fuck. Didn''t expect that to happen.]¡± After which she slapped a hand over her forehead before tapping away on the screen next to her before explaining quickly, ¡°[Seeing how you''re not a part of the System we have, I really can''t do anything about that without showing my hand, but you''ll be fine. I have faith in you that you''ll return safely.]¡±


    The light spread around himself until it became as wide as his shoulders, whereupon it created a spell circle of equal design around his feet. However, Tanin didn''t have anything below himself, and quickly maneuvered his horse to put some distance between them. Once he was on the main road, he flicked the reigns, causing the horse to begin its galloping motions, but not before an arrow flew through the air and striking the flank of the white haired creature. Of whom reared back and bolted forward, carrying the frantic Elf away whilst Elena howled a, ¡°COWARD!¡± at his back.


    ¡°Why do I get the feeling you''re not coming with me, Azazel?¡± Little Mother squeaked several times before crawling into his robes, then directly into his body where she vanished from existence. As she was Soul Bound to himself, she had decided it was of her best interest to hide within the region his own soul resided, awaiting his call.


    ¡°[Because I can''t. I''m not from Azzarath, and if I were to show up there, then a few Gods will want to know why. Which will then reveal you, and I can''t have that,]¡± she shook her head, giving him a peck on the cheek before leaping away from his body just as the light shone brightly around his body, reaching for the circle high above.


    ¡°Am I still outside of the Systems?¡± he asked with a great frown across his features, which cut into the beauty of his face. Since the light had appeared beneath him, his legs could not move, but now that it was cascading upwards all around his body, he could not move anything from the neck down.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Soon, he wouldn''t be able to move at all, so Azazel quickly explained, ¡°[That''s what I''m hoping for. You weren''t a part of Terra''s, so you shouldn''t be a part of Azzaraths, but seeing how you were trapped by the summoning circle?]¡± she shrugged her shoulders, waving farewell to her chosen Goliath, ¡°[Just be sure to come back alive, okay? I want to hear all about it.]¡±


    And with that, he heard nothing more. For the light had engulfed his body in its entirety, which shot off like a rocket, followed by four others, to the unknown world of Azzarath.


    *****


    Sarah, Goddess of Iridescent Colours, laid back against her mountain of pillows before placing the book in her hands aside upon her bed. After which she slid out from the comfort of her blankets and sheets in order to step lightly upon a soft felt rug below.


    Her body was lithe and of average height, a single piece dress hung closely about her shoulders whilst long, silky hair cascaded about her shoulders and mid-sized chest. As she was a Goddess, her fur, hair, eyes, and dress changed different colours at many intervals, each one never the same twice. However, upon her lips was a frown. For the book she was reading, titled ¡°The Devil King¡±, was about her husband''s past. Of whom was the God King of the Terran Pantheon, and professed his desire to allow all to know of his past.


    Unfortunately, discerning truths from fiction was difficult, as the story always continued to change with each new generation. Therefore, she enlisted someone within their personal Library to find a story which will hold more truths from fiction about him. For she had long ago believed her own Story was tampered with, especially after finding out many inconsistencies between Terra''s library and Azzarath''s, where she was born.


    This then turned into a crusade, leading her to many who were opposed to the God King''s rule, but not openly so. For if one were to speak out against he who was far above them, then they could end up disappearing when his fanatical followers found out about their spoken words. However, after searching for too long for evidence of such tamperings, many of her contacts within and without the Pantheon stopped speaking with her. After not being able to find out why, she left, returning home to the Castle of Perpetual Midnight where she found the aforementioned book, as well as a note.


    To summarise what she had read, it stated that what she desired would be found within, but it came with a single stipulation. She could not act until she read the entirety of the story. Thus she began to read, and already found many inconsistencies within. The most recent was of the summoning he was a part of. For the stories told to her and others was of himself being summoned from Azzarath to Terra, not the other way around.


    Of which she thought of as her body paced the lonely hallways of her castle, leading her to the bathhouse. Whereupon she was met with half a dozen naked, Elven women who tended to her body''s desire to be clean, as well as a full body massage. During the latter portion, she had to stifle a moan of pleasure when the Elves found her more sensitive areas to massage. Especially when an adventurous pair of fingers slid into her body, resulting in the Wolfwoman to pant as they moved about inside.


    This led to her turning to the Elf with a need that hasn''t been met since the birth of her son, and the God King ignoring her desires for more. Therefore, she had to find more... secretive ways to enjoy herself, and after the woman''s fingers had penetrated her body, remembered how long it had been. Therefore, she ordered the doors shut and sealed so that they may continue with more... privacy.


    *


    The Goddess wobbled to her room in a night shift, feeling the after effects of many releases by the talented masseuses which plied their fingers in surprising ways. Upon reaching her doorway, she noted a pair of Living Armour along the sides. Each had the appearance of a Roman Legionnaire, and their metal caps had cocked themselves in a peculiar direction denoting curious worry.


    To which she sighed and gave a small wave as a husky voice filled with the residue of pleasure escaped her throat, ¡°Too long in the baths.¡± After which she quickly entered her room, and shut the door before hobbling over to her bed in order to crawl under the covers and towards the book. Here, she took up the book as she leaned against her mountain of pillows with one hand clutching the story close against her shift, and another cupping that which was betwixt her legs.


    This resulted in her blushing a furious array of colours as she shook her head free of such thoughts before turning back to the story at hand.


    *****


    Azzarath. A world of adventure, magick, swordsmanship, and monsters galore. One that was two-fold larger than Terra as a whole, and in desperate need of heroes to save her lands against the newly crowned Demon Lord and her armies. Yes. The Demon Lord of the land there was a woman, and was always as such. For it needed one who was well verse in life and death, so what better way than to have such a creature as the Lord of the armies of death and destruction?


    Regardless, each newly crowned Lord was to arise atop one of seven continents, where the inhabitants therein were tasked with summoning a new batch of Heroes. Ones that were to gather together the forces of good to battle against those who were evil, until the Demon Lord was removed from existence. After which they were given the choice of either staying upon the world that had summoned them, or returning to whence they came.


    As it was then, it was up to the Humans of Synthanos to perform the Rite of Summoning, bringing forth a new batch of Heroes. Where, within their temple to Anu, God King of all, they performed such a ritual with a dozen Mages, fourteen Priests, and thirty-two Priestesses. The latter danced around the Mages and Priests in mist linen, which served as nothing more than to placate the minds of the males around them.


    In front of them, however, was a great spell circle with many runes and sigils scattered about both the interior and exterior. Each serving to smooth the transfer of those who would come to their aid. Whether or not they were willing to do so was another matter in its entirety.


    However, the group raised their arms, releasing their voices and mana into their sacred room of summoning. Of whom each felt a verification that a group of four Heroes was on their way to destroy the forces of evil, and to slay the Demon Lord. Therefore, they continued, chanting and praying whilst releasing more and more mana into the sigils and runes.


    Before their voices reached a crescendo, the world around them crackled and shook as five, not four, circles of light appeared within the centre. After which a few of those older and wiser appeared worried, but continued to pour out their mana, voices, and prayers to the spell circle.


    Once there was no more left to give, each began a domino-like effect, and toppled over one by one. However, before the last fell down in exhaustion, a series of five soft popping sounds echoed throughout the chamber. Of which resulted in the reveal of a disheveled Human, a frightened Halfling, a pair of confused Wolfwomen, and an annoyed Goliath.

 A2 Chapter 36

    The group was ushered away from the summoning area by a cadre of guards, each wearing chainmail, a sword at their hip, and a halberd held upright as they marched the five off towards a citadel which appeared very strange in the eyes of Karastak. One where he believed he had seen it from somewhere, but couldn''t quite place it, but as they crossed a garden of water, he glanced back at the way he came. Whereupon something clicked inside his mind, and he grasped onto it, mulling it around until he missed out on a few sceneries down several halls.


    However, he came back to reality when the group appeared before a pair of solid gold double doors with many images of angels and devils fighting one another etched upon the surface. Once they opened, they revealed a dazzling throne room where a man sat upon a high-back golden seat adorned with many jewels. The one before them was also adorned with jewels, but upon his fingers, around the neck, as well as on the surcoat worn about himself.


    The face of this one was hidden in a mass of curled, dark hair and a beard that stretched down to his gullet. The only feature revealed were a pair of tanned cheeks, a beak-like nose, and piercing blue eyes which tried to penetrate the pale giant''s entire being, but gave off the impression of an arrow striking against a wall of iron.


    ¡°Kneel before our King,¡± growled one of the guards, and they each began to subsequently force the group to prostrate themselves before this unknown person. However, when they reached the giant who glowered down upon them, the group summoned five more in order to make this three metre tall Goliath kneel.


    Karastak, on the other hand, was not about to let such a thing occur, and instead growled out, ¡°<Spoken Word: GUST>.¡± After which a torrent of wind enveloped his body briefly, before shoving these brash Humans away from his person. Of which caused the king upon his throne to pay a little more attention to himself, whilst the others brought themselves up before lowering their halberds against him.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± harrumphed the pale giant, ¡°You Humans are all the same. ''This is mine'', ''I''ll kill you'', ''Bow before me because I am King''. Bah,¡± he spat upon the floor and turned to leave.


    ¡°Where do you think you''re going?¡± rumbled a new voice, the voice of the man on a throne who was angered that a subject was being so unruly, ¡°You are to pay homage to me, Hero.¡±


    To which Karatask couldn''t help, but laugh at the arrogance of the little man who did nothing, but sit upon his wealth, ¡°I am not your ''Hero'',¡± again he spat upon the ground as he turned around to face the Human, pointing at the four who were still prostrating, ¡°These are your heroes. I am nothing more than an innocent who was swept up in this mess.¡±


    He paused for a moment, glancing up and behind the king, his eyes lying upon six rows of twelve both grotesque and beautiful sculptures when the final click resounded within his mind. ¡°King Solomon''s Palace,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°So,¡± grinned the Human, ¡°You''ve regained your senses at last,¡± but soon frowned when the other shook his head.


    ¡°You are not King Solomon, Human, nor do you have his book and ring. Else you would have already won both the war and this world. As such, you are nothing more than an impostor who is warming the seat of his throne.¡±


    ¡°I am King Solomon,¡± thundered the Human, who stood up in such a rush, that the beard upon his face fell away, revealing a red faced youth who was playing King.


    ¡°No. You are just a brat,¡± growled Karastak, ¡°One who does not deserve my respect or loyalty.¡± After which he turned and left, only barely hearing a voice calling for his guards to slay the giant who so disrespected him.


    However, as they charged the robed giant, they were left with confusion. One moment, he was there, and the next he wasn''t. Where in actuality, he had used his <Spoke Word: Fleet of Foot> to dash away and into the world unknown.


    *


    The pale Goliath in his blue robe passed by many servants and guards, each covering their nose and mouth at the dust storm left in his wake, as he searched for a way out. Of which was not too far, but there was another problem, the gate to the outside world was locked, barred, and defended by a large retinue of soldiers. However, he was not about to use the front door to get out, and instead dashed off towards one of the sides, chanting, ¡°<The muscles within my legs grow taught from the strain of my body crouching down towards the earth. They tense, ready to give rise to my need as I desire them to carry me up and over the obstacles presented before my eyes>.¡±


    A stone wall, almost half a kilometre in height rose up to meet the giant who was dashing towards it. There were other Humans upon the battlement, and they had begun to shout out to others that he was fast approaching, but still he continued with his chant, ¡°<Let the energies flow into my legs once more. Let the mana within my core rush out and fill them with the strength necessary to carry my body over that which stands to block my freedom. In so saying, I give the command word which will forever carry me to safety>.


    ¡°<Spoken Word: Leap of Faith>!¡± Upon so saying, crimson energies quickly flowed from his waist and wrapped themselves around the whole of his legs as he continued to dash forward.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    After what seemed both an instant, and an eternity, the Goliath felt the energies within release down into the ground, pushing his body high into the air like great springs. Whereupon his body flew over gaping soldiers, and landed upon the edge of a cliff face overlooking a city of sun bleached and wind worn stone down below within a sea of sand.


    Quickly, his eyes scanned the entirety of where he stood, and decided, against better judgment, that he would dash down the cliff face with equal applications of his spells <Spoken Word: Fleet of Foot>, and <Spoken Word: Gust>. Once on the ground, after stumbling forward and rolling forward for a few metres, he sighed slowly as his body stood tall once more. Whereas high above, he felt to soldiers'' eyes upon his and decided to bring about a small dust storm to obscure those very eyes.


    After which he frowned as he noted the lack of his bag and staff. Though the latter could be summoned at any time, he still desired to have them both in his hand. However, it was the former he was more upset about, especially the gift Clarissa had given him. For he wished to open it in the confines of his own room at an inn, and not have any prying eyes beyond his Little Mother to ogle at it.


    Speaking of which, he cupped his hand over his heart, whispering, ¡°Come, Little Mother. It is time to greet the new day.¡± After which a small and incessant squeak echoed off the dust which still hung in the air. This led to the appearance of the white bat, which frowned as she spluttered against the many particles, but crawled into his hair nonetheless.


    Whereupon he snapped his fingers, allowing his robe to melt away into nothingness before chanting, ¡°<Spoken Word: Robe>.¡± This led to another creation of a robe, but one which was a light tan in colour so that he may better blend in with the crowd. Which led to another problem, how was he to blend in with three metres of height to his name?


    The answer was simple, as he blew up another round of dust, he was to create a new persona with his magicks. Of which began with an incantation of, ¡°<In my hand I hold a mask of the common race upon any world. A Human mask which will allow me to walk unimpeded as I continue my journey forward until it is necessary to remove it and reveal my true self upon the world. Thus do I speak the name of such a spell, to use and hide my persona>.


    ¡°<Spoken Word: Creation: Mask of Humankind>.¡±


    Within his right hand was a plain, white mask which was the shape of his own face, and secured it perfectly upon it. After which a torrent of energy engulfed his entirety with the little white bat squeaking unhappily at the change. For Karastak''s hair became not of white as virgin snow, but as black as pitch. His own face remained the same in structure and sharpness, with only his eyes changing from pinpricks in a sea of white, to a rich, earthy brown with a ring of gold around the irises. His skin''s tone took a noticeable change, with its pigments flaring until they became a dark tan, almost the same shade as his eyes. Whereas the entirety of his body shrank by a full metre, so that he would be regarded as a tall Human, rather than a giant of a man called a Goliath.


    Upon completing the transformation, his body wobbled enough that he leaned against the cliff face, and enacted his skill, <Energy Absorption>, to recover any lost mana. Of which led to the crumbling of the stone and earth surrounding where he lay, and had to extract himself quickly from it before he became entrapped by the cascading earth.


    Once he felt refreshed enough, the newly made Human, along with his squeaking bat which wiggled under his hair, conjured up more of the dust cloud with his Gust spell, and dashed off towards the city which was laid before his very eyes.


    *****


    King Solomon paced with fury in front of Korin, who wore a choker of enchanted steel to render his mind blank so to better control his actions. The others, the Halfling and Wolfwomen, also wore the same chokers, but had been ushered away to serve as concubines in the man''s ever growing harem of women. He had become intrigued by their uniqueness, and desired to know what sort of offspring would come from them. Especially after finding out that Priscilla was not a child, by a grown woman with a stunted growth and small dog tail above her rear end.


    Whereas the only male of the group was to be used as the Humans'' Hero on Azzarath, to slay and destroy the Demons and their Lord. Of whom was knelt down, wearing an enchanted garb which gave him the appearance of an Angel, rather than a warrior.


    ¡°Now then,¡± growled the King, ¡°You are to tell me your level, your stats, and anything you can about that giant who left. I want him for my own, and when he is mine, you will be removed so that he may serve me as the Humans'' Hero. Understand?¡± At a nod from Korin, he sat upon his throne, listening to an ever growing lust for the Goliath and his skills.


    ''He will be mine,'' his mind schemed, ''He will, and I shall make it so.''


    *****


    ¡°How annoying,¡± growled Karastak as he leaned against one of the adobe huts near the city''s gate, ¡°To think that all cities of Humans are corrupt in some way would be justifiable.¡± He spoke of the instance where a Guard at the gates tried to extort him for gold, rather than the standard toll of 1 Silver for new arrivals. There was a sign at the gates denoting such a toll, but the imbecile believed him to be unlearned in letters and numbers, and insisted on being handed two gold coins to be allowed entrance into their city of Synthanos.


    After which he explained to him that his Sub-class was Wordsmith. One that required him to know, understand, read, and write words. Of which led to his fellows to laugh, believing the other to be a Scribe. However, the extorting Guard frowned, embarrassed by such such a failing, and tried to take the new Human into custody for some unknown charges. This led to Karastak to conjure up yet another dust cloud with his Gust spell, blinding those nearby so that he made his escape into the city, leaving behind a single silver coin in the disgruntled man''s hand as payment.


    No doubt if they ever ran into each other within the city, the pair would come into an altercation.


    Regardless, the dark haired man reached out with his right hand, summoning up his staff without a word, before pausing in order to think of something. ¡°Everything requires money, no matter where you go, and surely a city this big has a bank,¡± he muttered to himself with arms crossed as he hummed whilst taking out a single gold coin from under his tanned robe.


    Squeezing it within his hand, he felt the coin evaporate into energy, which in turn caused his hand to grow a little heavier. Upon opening it, he counted ten gold coins with the stamped image of a pauper holding a crown etched into the surface. Smiling to himself, and with a plan in mind, he headed into the city as a soft tune played within the recesses of his mind.

 A2 Chapter 37

    Karastak sat within a small room with only a window to peer out of. In front of himself was a decorative desk facing outwards, and within the four corners were the images of chained Devils and Angels painstakingly holding up the flat surface above. Whereas the surfaces around said beings were a depiction of great wealth, and the hellscape awaiting those who became too greedy up until their deaths. On the other hand, the rest of the room was far too clean with white washed walls so that the desk, and those who sat behind it, were the main focal point of the room.


    However, he was alone here, with a burlap sack sitting upon the desk as Little Mother squeaked whilst flying around the room with great curiosity. Her curiosity was soon full, and decided to land atop the bag, resuming her squeaking as she wiggled her body, sniffing every corner before flying into the Human''s dark hair.


    Himself, on the other hand, sat upon a wicker chair devoid of a back. This didn''t concern him, as he leaned his body against an upright staff with a diamond spike embedded at the top. One which had to be shrunk down by a metre and halved its thickness due to it being geared towards him being a Human now.


    As he kept his eyes shut, he stretched out his senses to the maximum. One where he was only able to glean the smallest of scraps of information regarding what was occurring. For he had come to open up a new account with the Bank of Synthanos, but due to his great amount, they needed an expert to deal with both the amount and authenticity of the coins. For although they were as real as any gold coin, each were stamped differently and held a twinge of magick.


    The latter was easily explained, as a few arcs of lightning erupted around the diamond tipped staff and his hands. Whilst the former caused a little stir to ripple outwards, resulting in him being ushered into this little room as they retrieved an expert.


    He didn''t need to wait for long. As the door opened suddenly, causing the little bat under his hair to jump and squeak. Whereas Karastak himself breathed in slowly, erecting his back as his eyes opened to reveal a mouse of a woman wearing a cream coloured smock. She even had a pair of glasses to go with the outfit to accentuate her rounded features, pouting, red lips, and eyes which always seemed to be on the verge of tears. Not only this, but the skin of the woman was of charcoal in colour, whilst her hair was non-existent, causing him to raise an eyebrow when he noted it, but shook his head clear of anything.


    ¡°So?¡± he asked slowly, his voice a baritone as it rumbled gently against her.


    ¡°So,¡± she responded with a sigh, and took off her glasses so as to pinch the bridge of her nose for a time. After which she replaced them and clasped her hands in front of whilst looking in his direction, ¡°The gold is real, but I''m afraid we can only reimburse you for half of its total amount. That is,¡± her eyes took on a shrewd glint of greed, ¡°unless you tell us where you got it from.¡±


    ''Absolute power corrupts absolutely. Especially in the only bank within the city,'' his mind sighed, but spoke, ¡°I''m an Enchanter, and these are my earnings.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she drawled, ¡°so you''re just a Mage, huh? Well, Mr. Mage, how did you get all of this gold?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf, woman?¡± he growled, ¡°I''m an Enchanter. E-N-C-H-A-N-T-E-R. I enchant objects, weapons, clothing, and armour with magick so they perform better. All of this,¡± he waved at the sack, ¡°is what I''ve gained over the years, and...¡± He paused, staring at the woman who was grinning malevolently, ¡°You don''t have an Enchanter class upon this world, do you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Mr. Mage? Of course we have the Mage class here,¡± she reached under her desk and fiddled with something. Of which caused a cacophony of voices to ensue behind the door at his back, as well as the thunder of a dozen fast approaching heavy soled boots.


    To which he stood tall once more, and grabbed at the bag, only to find that it was currently being held by the woman who grinned, ¡°You will be taken to the stockades and questioned where you got it while we hold on to all of your belongings,¡± and peered up at the diamond spike resting atop his stop.


    Here, he frowned just as the door opened to reveal nearly twenty armed individuals with one of them holding a set of silvered shackles. ¡°You can take him,¡± she waved at those before her, staring greedily at the burlap bag holding hundreds of gold coins.


    However, as they moved cautiously to apprehend Karastak, they drew back suddenly as he thumped the end of his staff upon the stone floor, ¡°<Spoken Word>-¡±


    ¡°<Counterspell>,¡± called out someone from behind the soldiers, but widened their eyes as a pair of crimson eyes glared in their direction. Thus resulting in them shouting, ¡°DEMON!¡±


    ¡°<Lightning Bolt: BARRAGE>,¡± thundered the giant in the guise of a Human, and slammed his staff upon the stone with such a force that it cracked the floor. Resulting in twenty bolts of lightning, the colour of rage and scorn, lashing out from the tip of the diamond spike in all directions. No longer was it focused into a cone, but was instead given free reign over where to go, so long as none of it struck himself.


    Therefore, they lashed out against the building''s interior, first blowing a whole around the window where a crowd had gathered outside due to the commotion. However, they quickly scattered, screaming as debris flew out in large chunks of stone towards their direction. Whereas the woman holding the sack clutching it to her breast, protecting it as she dove off to the right as the remaining nineteen bolts flew wherever they pleased.


    Once completed, he strode over to the woman, and snapped his fingers at the bag. Whereupon she gasped as the contents within became naught, but motes of energy that flew into his body. ¡°Wh-what?¡± she stammered, ¡°Wh-where did the gold go?¡± It was here that she saw the brown skinned Human, glaring down upon her with pity and great disappointment, ¡°You,¡± she pointed in his direction, scrambling up to her feet, ¡°Where is my gold?!¡±


    ¡°What gold?¡± he asked, twirling the staff around and sinking the spike into her gut. Of whom gasped as she stared down upon it gripping the shaft, her eyes widened as he grinned, ¡°<Energy Absorption>.¡± Which led to her trying to scream, as her entire body aged before his, and those still conscious''s, eyes. Of whom gasped, trying to speak, but he already pulled out the spike, leading to the now frail body of the dark skinned female to topple over with a resounding crunch of her bones braking from the strain.


    After which he grinned, leaping from the building where he called out, ¡°<Spoken Word: Gust: Barrage>,¡± and summoned up around himself twenty whirlwinds of air which swirled and spread outwards, concealing his escape from the city of sand and sun.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Whilst the distance wasn''t very far, he still didn''t know where to go. On the one hand, there was a seemingly endless sea of sand and unknown dangers within. On the other, there was trying to grab a map or a guide to lead him out of the city. ¡°Decisions, decisions,¡± he frowned on the outskirts of the city.


    However, it was here that he noted a long caravan leading away from the city, off in the distance. Perhaps they could help, or even hire him on in order to just get him out of the desert, but just as he was to make up his mind, something occurred to himself. ¡°The woman only heard Mage, not Enchanter,¡± he frowned, wondering if this world just didn''t have the class, or if it was something to do with him being outside the system.


    ¡°Regardless,¡± he shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I need to leave before more trouble ensues,¡± and dashed off in the direction of where he last saw the caravan in the distance.


    *****


    ¡°Shit, shit, SHIT,¡± growled an unknown being within the cellar of a decrepit old hut. It was dark in the space, but it could see perfectly well with its soft, yellow glowing eyes, ¡°Did the Mother send someone to us and we didn''t get the message in time, or what?¡± It continued to pace for a time, but stopped as the ears beneath the cowl perked up at the sound of a door creaking open and shut.


    Whereupon this unknown slowly unsheathed a saber at its waist, readying its body to lash out and strike against the unknown intruder, but sheathed it when the sight of a Human female appeared wearing a dusted and tattered smock with the emblem of an Angel and a Demon struggling over a coin upon her front. ¡°Well?¡± it growled, ¡°What happened? Why are the Humans running around without their heads while shouting about ''Demons''? Have we been compromised?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the woman shook her head, ¡°but someone new showed up and decided to put on a show in front of the soldiers at the bank. He even stabbed Madam Rhinestone and drained her of her life force-¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± it howled, causing the sound to reverberate so much that age old dust shook free from their confines.


    ¡°It wasn''t a Vampire, Boss,¡± she held up her hands, backing away slowly, ¡°He stabbed her with a spike, and just drained her until she became old and frail. Honest!¡±


    To which the other grumbled and growled nonsensical words, taloned hands beneath the cloak it wore clenched tight. ¡°Find out who that was,¡± it spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°and bring them to me. We need to deal with upstart Demons like him before they wreak too much havoc before our plans can come into motion.¡±


    ¡°And if he''s gone?¡±


    ¡°Then pray to the Mother he is. Because our plans have already been setback by a year because of this stunt. More if it keeps happening.¡±


    *****


    ¡°<Spoken Word: Leap of Faith>,¡± grinned Karastak as he leapt high into the air, using a dune as a ramp. Bright red energies wrapped around his legs and feet, doubly so as he had his Fleet of Foot skill active. He felt free in the air, and wondered if he could use his magicks to fly as any bird would. Even if it took time to grow accustomed to that sort of change, he was confident that he''d be able to soar through the air like any bird.


    The caravan of a great many somethings was nearby, he knew this to be true, but after launching himself high from another dune, he had to upturn his smile into frustration. ¡°They were right here. So where did they... go?¡± His nose caught the scent of something burning, and after turning this way and that, couldn''t pinpoint where it was coming from.


    It was the scent of burning wood, tarps, and yes, even flesh. ¡°Oh for fuck''s sake,¡± he growled, switching over to his <Energy Sight>, where the world exploded into reds, golds, and yellows, the colour of heat. However, there was also a stream of chalk coloured energy which drifted towards himself off towards his immediate left. To which he sighed, returning his gaze to normal, where he squinted in that direction. Whereupon he noted a faint trail of smoke rising above the dunes. One which should not be there, especially when they''re so close to the city.


    *****


    ¡°Mama!¡± cried out an eight year old boy with a dark skin tone, and wore loose clothing to help keep the sun from baking his small body. He stood upon the edge of a cart, watching as the adults fought off a dozen red coloured, giant ants the size of a camel. Each one had the ability to breathe a corrosive spray which caught everything and anything aflame. Of which was even possible to melt sand into glass with a concentrated stream.


    A woman of the same skin colour and shaved bald rushed to the boy''s side with the appearance of a kitchen aide whilst wielding a cleaver in her right hand, ¡°Listen Anja,¡± she spoke breathlessly, pushing him towards the back of a sleighed cart, ¡°You need to stay here while we take care of the Fire Ant Workers, okay? They''re only Level 8, so I''ll be back, just stay here.¡± Upon so saying, she left just as a man screeched with pain from being in range of the spray.


    Whereas Anja just huddled in the back, praying to the Stars that someone would save them. Unfortunately for himself, something cracked near his position, and he blinked as a massive ant head the size of his entire body broke through the underbelly of the cart. Of which led him to scream an ear piercing scream that was echoed by the creature as it sprayed its own corrosive concoction up at the tarp above, resulting in it catching fire whilst his mother cried out, ¡°ANJA!¡±


    ¡°No, Rhenna!¡± a hand reached out and grasped the woman''s arm as she tried to rush off towards the sleighed cart, ¡°That''s a Level 24 Fire Ant Soldier. We''re not equipped for that.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care,¡± she tried to shake him off, ¡°My son is in there, don''t you see?¡± A finger pointed to the now wrecked cart, her son trying to get away as quickly as he could whilst the Ant, the size of an adobe hut, skittered after him with drooling mandibles.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he growled, but as he was about to shout for assistance, a streak of red and black lightning lashed out from behind them, striking the creature''s thorax and revealing the soft innards.


    ¡°Go,¡± thundered a voice, and they turned to spy a Waterborn walking towards their position with a strange staff in hand. From the hair of this one shot out a white blur which squeaked several times as it plunged into the Fire Ant Soldier. Of which shrieked from the invasion of the white something before collapsing to the ground, dead. This led to the white thing to reemerge in triumph, before clinging itself to the brown skinned man.


    Who then turned towards the rest of the group that were still fighting the Fire Ant Workers, and released several more bolts upon each head, reducing their lives to nil. Thus causing the remainder of those alive and well to turn and gape at the unknown Waterborn. Of whom sighed before speaking to them with some annoyance, ¡°Do you know how long it took me to find you?¡± he glared at them all as a whole whilst they just stared, ¡°You''re the only ones who appeared to be leaving Synthanos''s lands, and to be quite honest, I want to be gone from here as well. What with the city in turmoil right now.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± one stammered.


    ¡°There was a sighting of Demons in the city, and I''d rather not be there. So if you''re willing to have me along, and are heading out of the desert, then let''s get moving. Else I''ll have you point in the direction of where the desert ends so I can get moving.¡±


    ¡°Um...¡±


    They appeared to not know what to do or say, as everyone just stared at the brown skinned man with confusion. Thus leading him to sigh and shake his head at everything he''s seen thus far.

 A2 Chapter 38 (NSFW)

    He took a slow breath into his lungs, cursing himself as he belied his facade with desire and anxious anticipation. After which his stoic mask of apathy reappeared upon his features, as his gaze passed over this motley crew of malnourished warriors, ¡°Well?¡± he called out to them, ¡°Which will it be? Am I to journey with you, or will you be pointing in the direction of where these hot sands end?¡±


    Someone tentatively pointed back towards the city of Synthanos, and was glared down upon by Karastak''s heated gaze. Of whom then shrank back just as one of the more resolute Warriors stepped forward with a small bow, ¡°Thank you, Waterborn. Please convey our thanks to your master-¡±


    A bolt of dark red energy lashed out towards the man, striking the space between his feet and transforming it into glass. Of which caused him to yelp as he fell backwards with widened eyes, ¡°I do not have a master,¡± growled the hidden giant in Human flesh, ¡°and why should I when I have been free since birth?¡±


    This exclamation caused those still standing to mutter under their breaths, a few giving him a curious glance with a glint of greed within the corners. ¡°He''s not bound,¡± came one whisper.


    ¡°Perhaps a runaway slave?¡± wondered another.


    ¡°He''ll fetch his weight in gold,¡± schemed a third, who pulled out a scroll of binding and proceeded to try and unfurl it in secret.


    ¡°What are you doing, Tonya?¡± growled the woman of the group in their own language, as a small child hugged her legs.


    ¡°That''s a Mage,¡± he responded, somewhat aware of the man glaring down at him, but believed he would not hurt them due to the information they held and could not understand them, ¡°and one of the sea-folk. If we bind this one now, we could use its water magicks to sell to the clan as well as sell him to the People for many coins.¡±


    After which he quickly unfurled the scroll, but before he could begin to chant the words written and point towards his target, they each heard, ¡°<Spoken Word: Earthen Grasp: Barrage>.¡± Thus causing twenty great, skeletal claws to rush up from the ground and wrap themselves tightly around nearly all of those gathered whilst leaving only their heads uncovered.


    The only ones among their group to not be captured was the child and one of the more injured Warriors of the group. Of whom each had different reactions with the latter trying to scamper out and into the dunes, and the former trying his best to free his mother of the hardened sand bindings.


    ¡°Feast upon the Human, Little Mother,¡± a digit pointed off towards the one who desired to leave the area, and watched as she squeaked once more before darting away. Soon enough, the Warrior''s screams drifted over to them, causing many to wince whereas the so called ¡°Waterborn¡± slid down the sand.


    Whereupon he gripped the sides of his face, and pulled off the magickal mask, revealing to those before them a giant whose skin and hair were as white as snow. Though, the robe itself retained its earth tones, the rest of himself became what he truly was. ¡°M-monster,¡± croaked one of their number.


    ¡°R-run, Anja,¡± croaked the woman, whose body could do nothing, but shed tears as her eyes could only twitch, ¡°G-g-get aw-way from here!¡±


    ¡°No, Mama!¡± he sobbed, doing his best to pull on the tightened grip of the unknown sand-like hand, ¡°I won''t leave you!¡± When the giant came upon them, however, the boy sniffed loudly and darted away towards one of the carts.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed softly, stroking his chin whilst contemplating on whether or not it would be beneficial to allow both mother and child to escape.


    Unfortunately for them, the thought soon evaporated when he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. Staring down, he saw a bolt from a crossbow sticking out, and grinned as he fell onto his back with the thought of, ''Let''s play a game,'' as the bolt was slowly being dissolved by his <Energy Absorption>. Whereas the rest of the group cheered at their saviour, but their excitement dwindled when the spell did not evaporate with the supposed death of the caster.


    ¡°It''s probably on a timer,¡± grumbled Tonya, ¡°Either that, or the bastard is still alive. Oi! Boy! Go drag out a scimitar and cut the Mage''s head off.¡±


    ¡°O-okay,¡± shouted the muffled voice of Anja, who then huffed and grunted as he lugged the curved blade over to the fallen giant, but failed to notice that there wasn''t a bolt sticking out of his gut, nor that any of his blood had spilled out upon the ground. Instead, he teetered and tottered as the blade was lifted over his head in order to bring it down upon the pale creature''s body. Preferably aiming at the neck, but from the way he swayed under the weight, it was going to strike the chest or head itself.Stolen novel; please report.


    However, just as the boy steadied his body to strike, something white in colour screeched down from the heavens above, swirling and biting the child who yelped and released the blade in order to try and fend off the tiny creature''s attacks. Whereas the ¡°fallen¡± giant stood up as though rising from the grave as a corpse would when summoned by a Necromancer. This led to the trapped group to gasp in horror, whilst the woman shrieked in anger and torment as the child''s body bled as he cried.


    ¡°ANJA!¡± she wailed, but Karastak paid what was occurring little mind. For he had long ago decided to not involve himself in the affairs of children since his last life. However, if one was prone to violence, despite the reasons for it, his heart would become hard as they were rewarded with a harsh consequence. Therefore, he cared little and ignored the crying child as he was eaten alive by Little Mother. Only when the deed was done did he silently berate himself for allowing such a thing to occur, and offered up a silent prayer to whomever would listen for the child''s essence.


    Once completed, he turned to watch with apathetic eyes as the woman struggled fiercely against her bonds, and sent his pet to once against devour another Human. Of whom shrieked even louder as the bat entered her body from betwixt her legs. Whereas the others gasped in horror, a few releasing their bowels in fright, or passing out from the scene.


    ¡°Now then,¡± he growled, ignoring the now whimpering Human who was bleeding from a dozen bat sized holes riddling all over her body. His steps took him over to the one who had tried to bind himself, and decided to reciprocate in kind. Of which led to his right clawed hand to take up the same position as the skeletal grip did, and strained his grip closed.


    This caused the Human''s own mouth to gasp open as he struggled for the breath to scream whilst the sand-fingers moved to crush the life out of him. Whereas the others'' complexions, those conscious, became an ash-white in colour as bones snapped and organs popped. The digits then dug themselves into the body, causing more damage internally, but the giant soon pulled his hand downwards. Of which caused the sand-like hand to pull the barely alive Human down into the sand as well, suffocating him.


    ¡°Now,¡± he turned towards the others, ¡°which direction will I be heading?¡±


    *


    He learned four truths of Azzarath that day. The first being that Mages in this world, if they were within the boundary of Synthanos''s territories, were enslaved and forced into servitude. If a Mage did not have a Master, then they are treated as runaways, but if they truly did not have one, then those who caught them would be rewarded handsomely. For new blood was always a welcomed sight, but the other territories and kingdoms were in a constant strife with one another due to their Mages going missing and being sold to King Solomon and his slavers.


    A second truth was of the direction he wished to go to see trees once more. This surprised the group due to him originally having brown skin, but after it was revealed he was a pale giant of a man, and having an incredible hold over his magicks, Karastak was able to discern he needed to travel a full two days north and west in order to reach the border. Whereupon the sands of Synthanos''s territory will become grass and trees. After which he will feel better and less naked under the glaring light of the above.


    Another was of those called Waterborn. Who were the sailors of this world, and were able to control the elements of wind and water. Therefore, having a Mage who was able to control the elements would greatly benefit anyone who lived within a harsh region like the desert. However, finding one amongst the slaves of Synthanos was extremely rare, and anyone worth their salt would vie to purchase such a Mage.


    The last truth of the world of Azzarath was of the Mage and other caster classes. As far as he could discern, they did not have the Enchanter class, and therefore did not have such a word in their System. So with him being an unknown upon the earth would only double his value to any and all captors. However, they did have an Alchemist class which allowed them to enchant various metals, but not anything else.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed as his mind absorbed this new information as he sat upon a hardened sand chair within a small structure that had three walls, a floor, and a roof above. It was a simple, open hut, and the opened wall allowed him to view those who were still gripped by the skeletal sand hands.


    ¡°Hey,¡± one of them called out, growing nervous from the five spots where their companions had met their doom from not complying with the pale creature before them. Their blood and silent screams had floated to the surface, causing the tan sand to be dyed a rust colour. Whereas the sixth decided to forgo pride and sing like a canary in order to not end up like the others.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he called out again, his bald head glistening under the scorching rays of the sun, ¡°are you going to release me? I told you what you wanted, so let me go already!¡± The others grumbled as well, desiring to pick up the tatters of their lives and make all due haste away from the scene.


    Little Mother squeaked softly upon Karastak''s robed knee as his forefinger''s knuckle stroked her back slowly, his eyes drifting away as he did so. However, this attention she received vanished as his eyes refocused upon the frowning Human who desired to run away. Therefore, he contemplated what would be beneficial to himself as she squeaked with indignation before wiggling her body under his hand. After which she sighed as his large thumb gave her chest and abdomen a slow caress.


    ¡°Hey! Are you even listening? I told you what you wanted to know, so let me go,¡± the talkative man struggled more fiercely, his remaining companions'' eyes growing wide as they noticed the left hand of the pale giant taking up the shape of the clawed hand. The other did not notice this, and crowed happily as his right arm was freed. Of whom then turned towards those still alive, and frowned as they became horrified and dizzy as the his legs and abdomen were crushed into pulp.


    It was then that he felt the pain, and opened his mouth to release a scream. However, as he was about the breathe in a lungful of air in order to release another howl, his entire body was sucked under the sand. Whereupon he no doubt suffocated as his lungs were filled with air, than the precious gasses.


    The rest of them pleaded and demanded their release, but were ultimately swallowed up by the sand as well. Thus leading to Karastak to return his gaze back towards Little Mother, who sighed with contentment as his fingertips and knuckles rubbed up against her body with a practice ease.

 A2 Chapter 39

    Darkness was soon to follow upon the land when both Golliath and bat returned to the physical world. The former had finished digesting the words the dark skinned Humans had spoken about, whereas the latter squeaked with concealed unhappiness as his attention drifted away from her. However, they needed to leave due to the ruination of the caravan before them. Though not from any creatures of a scavenger nature, but those who had more intelligence than desiring food and treasure.


    ¡°Let us leave this place, Little Mother,¡± his voice soothing and tired as he lifted his staff, ¡°The only way home is to slay the Demon Lord of this world, and I would rather not spend another second in such a hostile land.¡± To which he sighed just as the little bat scurried under his hair with nary a squeak, whereas he took up the runner''s pose and incanted, ¡°<Spoken Word: Fleet of Foot>.¡±


    Once more, red energies wrapped themselves around his legs and feet, bolstering their ability to push his body forward, and would stay there until dismissed. After which he moved with the staff point in front of him, racing over the dunes which sprang up in front of his eyes, or moving around them if they posed the threat of him sliding downwards.


    After the third large dune proved to be too much of a hassle, Karastak''s body bent low as he spoke aloud, ¡°<Spoken Word: Leap of Faith>,¡± and once more leapt into the air.


    *


    Several hours later, and half a dozen insects being digested by the little Devourer Demon, the pair noted something sticking out of the sand off into the distance. Coming to a halt atop a large dune, the giant scratched the side his head with some confusion. For this was the first structure they had found, and had a few lights blinking inside it.


    This was not in his path to remove himself from the desert, but towards the northeast. Not only this, but he felt Little Mother tap his head and point of to it. It appeared to himself that such a place peaked her interest as well. Therefore, he shrugged and decided to move closer to it, putting his desire to remove himself from the desert on hold.


    Within moments the pair saw that it was a single tower which was lying in the sand, its top section had broken off and held the appearance of a long dead beacon, but where were the lights? For such twinkling beacons had vanished once he was within a hundred metres of the structure. So perhaps someone was living within it and noted his stature dashing towards the fallen beacon in the sand. Or maybe they were never there in the first place; ghosts of a long dead era which signaled to the living that they were here first.


    Regardless, Karastak moved carefully towards a pair of double doors which were on its side. There wasn''t another way into it, that he could see, and did not wish to wait for the sun to climb to its throne and beat down upon the land as a tyrant was want to do with their subjects. This meant he would need to use his strength to open the doors, but how? He did not know how strong he actually was, despite the bulging muscles upon his body, and there was no way to access his status menu... or was there?


    Frowning with contemplation, he failed to notice the dozens of pairs of little eyes staring down upon him. Nor did his own spy the glinting metal in hidden torchlight whilst their wielders grinned at the possible meal before them. However, a few squawked as the giant called upon his energies with, ¡°<I reach out into my being, my essence, my soul, and pull forth that which made me what I am within this world. For I desire to know what the words written upon a plate of shadows that shows my everything within that which is called a Status Menu. So bring it forth, as I speak its command word, in front of my eyes so that I may touch it and know what it is that others already have.>


    ¡°<Spoken Word: Status Menu>!¡±


    *****


    ¡°[WARNING! WARNING!]¡± howled Azazel''s System within her white Void Space, awakening her from a stupor, ¡°[ACCESS TO KARASTAK''S STATUS MENU HAS BEEN COMPROMISED! WARNING! WARNING!]¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± her eyes grew wide as she heard this, and quickly summoned up a screen, only to watch as Karastak''s status began to leak away, leaving only a grey imprint of where they were, ¡°What the absolute FUCK is going on?


    ¡°Command! What is going on?!¡±


    ¡°[ERROR UNKNOWN!]¡± it howled back at her, shrieking as though something was tearing it apart, ¡°[UNKNOWN ACCESS LOCATED! LOCATION: AZZARATH!]¡±


    ¡°What the fuck did you do, Karastak!?¡±


    *****


    Karastak


    {Race: Goliath (Vampire; Energy)}


    {Age: 25}


    {Level: 19} {STR: 30; DEX: 30; CON: 32; INT:43; WIS: 46; CHA: 40}


    {Health: 164/164} {Mana: 180/180}


    {Class: Enchanter} {Subclass: Wordsmith}


    {Skills: <Written Word: SPARK; FLAME; ICE; SCORCH; CURE DISEASE; HEAL; REGENERATION>; If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    <Spoken Word: Creation (Staff of the Enchanter; Robe; Gold Coins; Mask of Humankind); Light; Freeze; Water Ball; Firebolt;


    Heal; Regeneration; Earthen Grasp; Fleet of Foot; Fireball; Lightning Bolt; Leap of Faith>;


    <Cry of the Predator>; <Energy Drain>; <Blood Absorption>; <Energy Sight>;


    <Augmentation: Spell Barrage (x20)>}


    {Passive Skills: <Mage Mind 10%>; <Heart Seeker (DISABLED)>; <Vampiric Constitution>; <Basic Language Comprehension>; <Troll Regeneration 10%>}


    {Titles: Immovable Object; One Who Seeks Knowledge; Vampire Lord; Soul Bound}


    {Titles Equipped: Soul Bound}


    ¡°Woah,¡± he stared with widened eyes as a Status Menu appeared before his eyes, and couldn''t form another thought for a time, ¡°Is this... mine?¡± His body fell upon his rear end, eyes never straying from the menu which appeared before his very being.


    ¡°It''s a bit long... am I even allowed to change it, I wonder? Maybe even shrink it down to a more pocket size so that I don''t have to see everything all at once? Because I have a feeling I''ll be gaining a lot more skills and spells soon enough. So maybe-¡±


    ¡°SQUEAK!¡± Little Mother''s voice cut through his thoughts as she buzzed around his face. Once she had his attention, her bat-like body pointed off to the right, revealing dozens of black skinned Goblins wielding a broken assortment of weapons.


    All of them were creeping close to the distracted giant, of whom quickly shook off his stupor, and swiped away the menu so that he may stand tall and not be impeded by its sight. ¡°Oh goody,¡± he grinned, and grabbed his staff as he stood tall once more, ¡°I was wondering if someone lived here. So, Little Mother,¡± his eyes drifted towards his pet and minion as she alighted herself upon his shoulder, ¡°are you still hungry, or should I just blow them all away?¡±


    Karastak grinned as she gave him her gaze of, ¡°I can has food, please?¡± once more before the world around them erupted into crimson lights and the screams of the dying as he let loose a cry of, ¡°<Spoken Word: Lightning Bolt: BARRAGE>!¡±


    *


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed softly, staring at his Status Menu as Little Mother chased around the remnants of the Goblins who dared to strike out against him, ¡°Perhaps having a Health and Mana bar in my peripheral would be better than having it here where I can''t see it.¡± Upon so saying, he tapped both {Health: 164/164} and {Mana: 180/180}, dragging it off the menu, much to his surprise, and willed it into the top-right corner of his right eye where he could keep an eye on it.


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± he breathed with a smile, ¡°I wonder if others can do this, or if it''s just me? Hmm,¡± a forefinger tapped against his chin, ¡°Maybe they already have it? Regardless... huh...¡± the Goliath''s gaze fell upon his pet''s body, who was busy cleaning herself as she squeaked upon his knee.


    Floating above her head, in the same colour and style as his own status were the words:


    {Little Mother} {Level: 13}


    {Health: 43/53} {Mana: 42/113}


    Upon feeling the eyes of her master, she paused in her cleaning in order to turn and look up into his eyes. Whereupon she gave another one of her squeaks before resuming her cleaning.


    Smiling softly down upon her, he reached out and gave her back a little scratch, causing her little hind end to wiggle for a moment. Once over, he turned his attention back towards his Status Menu, and began to condense everything so that it read as:


    Karastak


    {Race: Goliath (Vampire; Energy)}


    {Age: 25}


    {Level: 19} {STR: 30; DEX: 30; CON: 32; INT:43; WIS: 46; CHA: 40}


    {Health: 164/164} {Mana: 180/180}


    {Class: Enchanter} {Subclass: Wordsmith}


    {Skills: <Written Word: Elemental; Healing>;


    <Spoken Word: Creation; Healing; Elemental; Physical Augmentation>;


    <Cry of the Predator>; <Energy Drain>; <Blood Absorption>; <Energy Sight>;


    <Augmentation: Spell Barrage (x20)>}


    {Passive Skills: <Mage Mind 10%>; <Heart Seeker (DISABLED)>; <Vampiric Constitution>; <Basic Language Comprehension>; <Troll Regeneration 10%>}


    {Titles: Immovable Object; One Who Seeks Knowledge; Vampire Lord; Soul Bound}


    {Titles Equipped: Soul Bound}


    He did not need to be reminded of the words he already ¡°learned¡±, and therefore shrank them down into the categories of Elemental, Healing, Creation, and Physical Augmentation. If there was ever a need for a refresher course, he would simply tap the skills and gain a list of what was available. ¡°Though, thinking about it now, it was Azazel who said I needed to ''learn'' the words and ''understand'' what they could do. So what happens if I just speak them, as opposed to saying ''Spoke Word'' all the time?¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, he reached over and stroked the little bat''s back whilst whispering, ¡°Sorry if it gets too loud, Little Mother,¡± of whom gave another of her squeaks as she turned her curious, red eyes towards himself, ¡°I''m going to experiment on something. So give me a moment, alright?¡± Again, another squeak followed his statement, and she wiggled into the hair atop his head.


    ¡°Let''s see now,¡± Karastak stood tall once more, pointing off towards one of the blackened bodies of a deceased Goblin. After which he felt a surge of energy flow from his mind and towards the tips of his outstretched fingers. Whereupon the name of a spell flowed into his brain and down towards his mouth, desiring to be spoken. Of which he complied, shouting, ¡°<Lightning Bolt>!¡±


    A bolt of pure darkness, bereft of sound, lashed out and struck near the body with such strength that it practically ate away everything that was there, as opposed to just exploding after the impact like his Spoken Word version. ¡°Huh,¡± he blinked his eyes with amazement, not sure what to think or say about it.


    What is more, something pinged inside his ears, as a transparent placard appeared before him stating:


    Congratulations!


    You have learned the spell <Lightning Bolt>!


    Range: 15m Radius on impact: 1m Damage: 25


    Cost: 10 Mana per bolt


    Glancing off to the right corner of his vision, he noted that his mana bar dropped by nine points, saying that it was now at 171/180 and was ticking up a point every thirty seconds. ¡°Huh,¡± he breathed slowly with a stunned look, which quickly became one of confusion, ¡°Wait... I''m supposed to be outside of any System here... What?¡±


    Upon the lower right corner of the placard which showed that he learned a new spell was a small box with a question mark within the centre. Frowning, he pressed it without knowing what might happened, and felt, as well as heard, a soft chime in his ear. This was followed up by what sounded much like a door breaking open, as a monotonous voice filled his mind with, ¡°{Awaiting Command.}¡±


    Not knowing what had happened, Karastak asked, ¡°What are you?¡±

 A2 Chapter 40

    ¡°{I am Command, an intrinsic part of any System. Be they newly created, or as old as our universe is young,}¡± replied the monotonous voice, but he could detect a hint of emotion coming from this unknown person. Perhaps this newness enticed the being with an opportunity to shine, or perhaps it had an ulterior motive.


    Regardless, ¡°I am not supposed to be a part of any System,¡± growled Karastak, slowly becoming infuriated at being lied to.


    ¡°{This is true, but as you''ve summoned up your first Status Screen, you had developed your own System. One which is not a part of any present Systems.}


    ¡°{The current Systems available are Azzarathean Pantheon and Little Sister. Would you wish to submit a request to formally link to one of these?}¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he sighed slowly, sliding against the tower''s old doors as he leaned his head back, ¡°I don''t want to be a part of anyone''s ''System'', Command. So just keep me away from there.¡±


    ¡°{Command acknowledged.}¡±


    For a moment, he sat there on top of the sand with Little Mother nestling into his robes whilst looking up at him with eyes begging for attention. Smirking softly, he obliged as a thought skimmed through his mind, ¡°Command, what else can you do, and can you explain why that black bolt of lightning ate away the goblin and sand instead of blowing them apart?¡±


    ¡°{Acknowledged. Your <Lightning Bolt> ability is new within your system, and therefore has the same properties as the Nothingness it was spawned from. In order to change this, simply imagine what your magicks should do. Failing to do this will result in a permanent ability such as <Lightning Bolt> which is different from others.}


    ¡°{What I can do is provide you with the basic package of information and commands to aid you as you grow.}¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°{Such as a basic understanding of the layout of the world, spells, abilities, and other informations which would be prudent to your survival.}¡±


    ¡°So I am now in a System, but not someone else''s, correct?¡±


    ¡°{Correct.}¡±


    ¡°What is to stop others from pulling me into their own System?¡±


    ¡°{Physically forcing you into their system will be the best option they could attain. You will not appear upon any of their radars both spiritually or magickally, though you may be a brief blip upon their divine magicks. I suggest not allowing this to occur, if you are to retain your freedom.}¡±


    Karastak sighed once again, just as Little Mother released one herself, but in a pleasurable tone. After which he asked, ¡°What can you tell me about where we are, and can you create a mini map in the bottom right hand corner of my peripheral vision? I would like to see where everything is rather than wait for something to pounce upon my person in ambush.¡±


    Once asked, a soft ping resounded within his ears, as a placard appeared in front of his eyes once more stating:


    Congratulations!


    Level 1 Minimap has been created!


    Radius: 15m


    (Friendlies will be highlighted in green, Enemies in red, and Neutrals in grey)


    Within the bottom right corner of his peripheral came a small circle with three rings to denote five metres each. Inside the outer ring, however, a dozen red dots lit up and he turned in such a direction with the intent of scanning the area. Unfortunately, he didn''t find anything with his cursory glance, and immediately switched to his other sight. One that caused the world around him to explode with colour, but instead of marveling at the sight, he focused upon the direction where his map showed hostiles.


    Hidden behind a few broken ramparts were a dozen squat figures milling about. From where he sat, and from the sight his eyes could see, it didn''t appear as though they would be coming for him just yet. Or perhaps they just arrived and didn''t know he was there just yet. Regardless, the Goliath''s eyes became their normal pinpricks in an ocean of white as he turned towards his Little Mother with, ¡°Are you still hungry, Little Mother?¡±


    She turned to look upon himself with a curious squeak, her tiny head tilting to one side, ¡°I''ve found a few more creatures for you to devour, unless you''d rather I just stroke your body?¡± A small, but but adorable sound escaped her throat as she wiggled under his hand before squeaking in demand of attention from his hand.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he chuckled, resuming the attention she was given. He would deal with them later, if they were still around.


    ¡°Command.¡±


    ¡°{Awaiting Command,}¡± came the voice of the disembodied Command.


    ¡°Command, you did not explain what is within this area.¡±


    ¡°{Apologies. I was compiling the information. Do you wish to hear the information found?}¡± at a nod from the pale giant, it continued with, ¡°{Very well. The Tower you lie your back upon used to be a Beacon. One which allowed others to travel to the fabled Library of Azzarath-}¡±


    ¡°A library?¡± he puzzled with a scratch of his head.


    ¡°{No. The Library of Azzarath. Where one could read up the histories of not only the world, but each individual who ever lived. For every life lived upon the land, and currently living, is a story within the Library. Therefore, one could read them and understand the hardships, love gained/lost, and many more.}¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to use this Beacon to get there?¡± Karastak turned to stare up at the double doors which led into the tower with a great and painful longing. For his desire to be within another library was far greater than his need for blood or energy as his Vampiric race demanded.


    Unfortunately, he was met with only disappointment as Command continued with, ¡°{No. This Beacon has been destroyed utterly, blocking any and all from venturing further.}¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Oh... That''s a pity, but are there others?¡±


    ¡°{Yes. There are.}¡±


    ¡°And where are they?¡± his voice threw out a sigh with the inquiry, one full of concealed frustration.


    ¡°{Within three territories of this continent, one in the southern most, and one upon the north eastern island. I cannot locate them, so you must find them in order to gain access to the Library.}¡±


    Quest alert!


    ¡°Find The Lost Beacons of Azzarath¡± has been added to your Quest Log!


    Status: 1/6 found


    The Goliath released a guttural sigh as he shook himself free of the Placard which appeared before his eyes. This time it was a quest alert, which confused him as he frowned, ¡°Quest Log?¡±


    Within a moment, another placard appeared before Karastak, revealing only one available, which was what had just popped up in front of him. After pushing this away from his face as well, he released yet another sigh as he pulled up his status and frowned. For before himself was:


    Karastak


    {Race: N/A}


    {Age: 25}


    {Level: 1} {STR: 10; DEX: 10; CON: 10; INT:10; WIS: 10; CHA: 10}


    {Health: 100/100} {Mana: 100/100}


    {Class: N/A} {Subclass: N/A}


    {Skills: <Lightning Bolt>}


    {Passive Skills: N/A}


    {Titles: Soul Bound}


    {Titles Equipped: Soul Bound}


    ¡°Command,¡± he growled slowly, his body temperature rising as he felt his race begin to beat faster whilst the pigments of his skin became that of a light tan. His eyes and hair, on the other hand, remained the same, but his robe and staff vanished soon afterwards as he spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°Why did my status page reset?¡±


    ¡°{Acknowledged... Due to the creation of your System, it is with regret that you must be reset so that you may choose what Race, Class, and Subclass you are to have. All who create their Systems must go through this, and as you are the Creator, you have the option of becoming the System''s first God.}¡±


    Attention!


    You have been given the right to be called a God! This will change both your Race and Class to God.


    Do you accept this change?


    Y/N


    ¡°No,¡± he frowned deeply, ¡°I will not become one. Do you have any idea how difficult it was to not become a monster? I had to die and meet Charon before my stats became more manageable, less outrageous, and now you want me to become a God? Thank you, but no thank you.¡± With arms folded, his lips became a frown, not at all amused with what was given as his Race, Class, or what have you.


    ¡°{As the Creator,}¡± Command continued with a hint of disappointment, but caused it to vanish as it continued, ¡°{you have access to two others, Demon Lord and Hero-}¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to become a Hero, either,¡± the raceless giant grumbled as Little Mother squeaked with confusion, finally noticing that something was definitely wrong with her master, and proceeded to crawl upon his shoulder in order to nuzzle against his neck, ¡°so skip that one and give me the details of the former, Command.¡± A hand reached up and gently stroked the back of his bat, and paid little heed as she wiggled her body with some happiness before crawling under his hair.


    ¡°{Acknowledged. A Demon Lord is a Race that one acquires after being cursed by a God or Goddess of a world. They are tasked with fulfilling the role of destroying the world before a summoned Hero comes upon them in order to slay them. If the latter occurs, then the world will be given a grace period of one century before the another Demon Lord is chosen and cursed. If, however, the former occurs, and the world is destroyed, then the world in question will reset as the old Gods and Goddesses are killed off so that new ones can take their place to begin the cycle again.}¡±


    Silence permeated the world around Karastak, as he digested the new information given. For it appeared to himself that a Demon Lord was an existence he did not wish to have, and would have told Command thusly if it didn''t resume with, ¡°{However, there is another option for all Demon Lords. If they were to gain enough strength and follow the correct Evolutionary Path, then they could become a Devil King.}¡±


    ¡°What''s a ''Devil King''?¡± the tanned giant of a man asked with great curiosity. If he had a tail, it would have been waving at that time.


    ¡°{A Devil King is the final evolution of a Demon Lord. As they gain strength, paths open up to them, and choosing the correct path will allow them to transcend their mortal coils and step onto the path of Godhood. Do you wish to step onto this path?}¡±


    Attention!


    You have been chosen to become your System''s first Demon Lord! Doing so will alert the denizens of the world under your control they have someone new to fear!


    Warning!


    There will be a grace period of 1 Year before a Hero is summoned to the world to slay you!


    Do you accept this change?


    Y/N


    ¡°Tell me about the Evolutionary Paths a Demon Lord has access to before I touch anything, Command,¡± Karastak looked down upon the placard as he spoke, his frown growing deeper as he held up a single digit.


    ¡°{Acknowledged. The Evolutionary Paths granted come every 25 Levels with three choices presented. After which their levels and stats are reset, but are given an allotted set of Status Points to allocate within their STR, DEX, CON, INT, WIS, and CHA. You have a total of 171 Ability Points available to you.}


    ¡°{The Ability Points are for that which will determine how strong you are in the world. Once you have chosen where everything will lie, you will be able to choose a package which will be your Class regardless of what type of Demon Lord you turn out to be.}¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± he stretched out the word as he scratched his chin, staring at the placard which floated in front of him. After a moment, an idea struck a light within his mind, ¡°Command, do you have access to an Enchanter package? One which is similar to the Class I had before you decided to reset my stats? I would prefer that one due to my familiarity with its structure, rather than picking a new one after allocating my points.¡±


    ¡°{Acknowledged... There is a package for Enchanters similar to your abilities before your creation of a new System. It uses, primarily, the CHA Ability Stat to cast their spells. This is due to the need to befuddle the minds whilst using Crowd Controlling methods. Do you wish to choose this as your Class once you have chosen a Race?}¡±


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± he grinned, rubbing his hands together with anticipation. However, just as he was about to press the Y, he asked, ¡°What are the modifiers for a Demon Lord when they level?¡±


    ¡°{For each Level gained, a Demon Lord gains 20 Ability Points to allocate.}¡±


    Karastak guffawed at the answer given, ¡°Why so much?¡±


    ¡°{A Hero is given a set of 20 Ability Points per Level. Therefore, a Demon Lord is given the same number so that one is not greater than the other.}¡±


    He felt as though the unknown voice had also shrugged when giving the answer, which led to him just sighing, ¡°Command, just don''t unleash the announcement that there is a new Demon Lord, okay? There''s only you, me, and Little Mother in our System after all.¡±


    Upon so saying, he pressed the Y on the placard, and was enveloped in a flash of light which stretched itself to the heavens. Thus heralding the coming of a new Demon Lord, but without the announcement which was want to follow.

 A2 Chapter 41

    ¡°This is so confusing,¡± mumbled Sarah as she rubbed her temples slowly, ¡°Ageless gained a copy of Command from Azazel, not make one on Azzarath. On top of all that, he was never a ''Demon Lord''. An Enchanter, sure, but never the other.¡± She sighed, resting against her mountain of pillows, frowning as one from the top, a fluffy blue felt one, fell atop her eyes. Of which was then brought above her chest where she rested her head and released a, ¡°Muu.


    ¡°Well... I guess this is the right book. Beause he''s wanting to find a Library... muu. Why can''t you just find one so I can begin to compile the evidence against you already?¡±


    *****


    ¡°Huh?¡± a confused voice within the Void of Azzarath was released, resulting in the image of a perfect man with blonde hair, blue eyes, and the face and body of a fabled prince coming into view. Before himself was the world called Azzarath, a perfect sphere of adventure, swords, and sorcery. However, for a brief moment there was a blip on the surface near King Solomon''s city of Synthanos, notifying him of the presence of an impossibility.


    ¡°Is something the matter, my Lord Anu?¡± wondered the silk ladened voice of a woman created for carnal desires before she became her own person. One who had stolen the name of Ishtar after the rightful owner fled from their world. The woman''s arms wrapped themselves around Anu''s body, only revealing those appendages as she kept the rest of herself hidden behind his back whilst kissing his spine.


    ¡°No. It is nothing,¡± he shook his head full of golden curls, and turned back towards the woman, ¡°Just Command glitching again. So let us return to that proposal we were ''discussing''.¡± He grinned as she giggled, pulling his wondrous body back into the darkness where moans were soon to follow.


    *****


    Karastak


    {Race: Demon Lord}


    {Age: 25}


    {Level: 1} {STR: 30; DEX: 30; CON: 37; INT:34; WIS: 40; CHA: 60}


    {Health: 174/174} {Mana: 220/220}


    {Class: Illusionist} {Subclass: N/A}


    {Skills: <Lightning Bolt>; <Minour Illusion>; <Illusion: Elf>; <Illusion: Human; <Colour Flux>; <Choke>; <Flare>; <Minour Animation>}


    {Passive Skills: <Eye of Zomm>; <Minour Energy Absorption (10%)>; }


    {Titles: Soul Bound}


    {Titles Equipped: Soul Bound}


    Karastak sighed as he stared at his Status Menu, frowning at his Ability Scores. He knew he would end up with monstrous stats once again, despite desiring them to be more ¡°normal¡±. However, he became something which was already a Monster, and even had the Race to prove it. For just as the light faded, and after berating Command for announcing himself to the world, he immediately dumped 50 points into his Charisma score. Whereupon his eyes widened as his mana jumped by 120 points.


    It was here that he was explained that for every point added, a total of two points into his mana score would follow. When he questioned why he didn''t receive 20 Mana Points whilst he had a score of 10 in the beginning, he was explained to that the score didn''t count until at least one point was added to it. On top of that, his physical appearance would become more pronounced, therefore he would become a ¡°Pretty Man¡± once more. Thus leading him to release yet another sigh.


    The fledgling Demon Lord knew what his other scores meant, but what he didn''t know was that for every 10 points, his physical damage went up by 0.5%. Which meant for every 100 points added into his STR stat, his physical prowess went up by 5%. He would need a combined stat of 2000 points if he ever hoped to do double his damage output, unless he scored a critical with his attacks. However, there was no way such a thing would occur, as Spell Casters did not receive a bonus in their physical damage as melee and ranged melee Classes could achieve, but they did gain an added carrying capacity of five kilos added for every 10 points.


    Unfortunately for those types, they would need to raise it just like their STR stat, but it was capped at 50%, regardless of level. However, they would still gain their bonuses to the passive <Dodge>, <Nimble Fingers>, and <Tumbler> abilities, but only at a rate of 1% for every 10 points spent. This was also capped at 50%, and it doubled the necessary points every 10%, but anyone could gain them. In other words, once someone spent 100 points to their DEX score, they would need 20 points to gain another 1%, which would then double the necessary points after dumping another full 200 into it. Therefore, not many dedicated themselves to obtaining the Legendary 50% Crit Rating, as Command called it.


    As for Casters, their INT scores gave them the ability to gain a Crit Rating, but it also followed the DEX score''s rating for such a thing. Therefore, it would be nearly impossible for someone to gain 50%, but a Hero, Demon Lord, or a Creator God could. However, this score also dictated how intelligent they are in society, as well as how many spells they can know. The former was fairly obvious, as you would need intelligence to survive in a world of cut throats and backstabbers. Whereas the latter you were allotted one spell or ability for every 6 points until you gained a total of 10, then 12 points were needed, then doubled again and again, and so on and so forth.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The WIS modifier, which was short for Wisdom, gave a person a better understanding of the world. As such, those with the ability to cast spells or use a physical ability could gain something else along with it. Such as if someone were to use the ability


    , then not only would they gain an added percentage of 25% to the damage dealt, the score might increase, add a Bleed Debuff, or even an elemental attack. For spells it was similar, but it also dictated how many spells or abilities you could use before needing a rest, as this followed the standard norm of Mana Regeneration of one point recovered every 30 seconds. However, for every 10 points added to WIS, an extra point was added to the recovery, but if someone had a passive skill such as a Blessing of some sort, then their mana recovery would increase.


    For the final Ability Score CHA, or Charisma, this dictated how well your person appeared to the general populace. This, as well as a better chance of using persuasion, deception, and intimidation follows the same score. However, for every five points added, 1% will be gained towards their chances of a successful persuasion, deception, or intimidation attempt. Though, some of the more melee oriented Classes could substitute these three for their STR score, the rest followed this.


    As Karastak was of a class which utilised their CHA score more than any other, the INT description of them needing it for added spells was transferred over. Therefore, he was allotted ten skills rather than almost six, which led him to keeping his cheat-like ability, <Lightning Bolt>, and chose seven others plus two passives.


    The Passive <Eye of Zomm> gave him the ability to see with a third eye hidden from sight in the centre of his forehead. It had the same aspects as his old <Energy Sight>, but with less of a range. Whereas <Minour Energy Absorption> allowed him to gain 10% of his mana back every minute, which stacked with his WIS Score''s ability. Therefore, for every minute and a half, he would gain approximately 26 points of mana.


    It was an exciting prospect for the new Demon Lord, but still a bit much to his mind.


    For his spells, though, his <Lightning Bolt> was still the same as ever, but he did gain another attack spell called <Choke>. One which also cost him 10 mana to cast, but was a sustained spell. Meaning, he had two spend two points every second in order to keep it going. Of which caused 20 points of damage initially, and five more for every tick, and will be quite effective if he needed to keep someone still as they gasped for air.


    As for those marked as an Illusion, they were just that, illusions. Such as the two with Elf and Human in them, for a base cast of 50 points, he could create a full body, magickal mask which caused him to become said race for an hour. Whereas the <Minour Illusion> spell transformed his body into an item of the same structure, but of his weight. Now, for every level gained, though, the timer increases by 30 minutes and is capped at a total of 24 hours.


    The two before the last listed on Karastak''s Status Menu, however, are considered as Crowd Control spells. <Colour Flux> creates a ring of scintillating colours around a target, stunning everyone and everything, except the target, for up to 30 seconds. <Flare>, on the other hand, creates a mote of red flame which launches itself onto a target, lighting them up and preventing them from using spells like <Invisibility> or skills such as <Sneak>, <Stealth>, and <Hide in Plain Sight>.


    Whereas the last, <Minour Animation>, is a Pet Summoning ability. However, it is required that a person who uses this to target a weapon which does not have an owner, nor is being carried by another. After which it comes to life, following its summoner until it is either dismissed, or breaks. Unfortunately, it''s limited to one one weapon per spell cast, and when dismissed, causes the item to vanish as well.


    *


    Karastak sighed from the information dump as he stood with a dirtied robe the colour of rust about his person, and an iron dagger upon his hip. The invisible voice in the sky had told him it was a physical package that came with every Level 1 Illusionist, along with a bag with a week''s worth of rations, a skin of water, and ten Rough Bandages to help with any minour injuries. Though he doubted it very much, he wouldn''t look a gift horse in the mouth, as the saying went.


    However, Command didn''t seem to be through with him just yet, as it spoke once more, ¡°{Now that you have everything sorted, you need to select your Race.}¡± After which several translucent placards appeared before his eyes, each detailing the different races he could become.


    Frowning, the young Demon Lord squinted up towards the still endarkened sky as though he could see the invisible Command. ¡°I thought my race was Demon Lord. Why do I need another race added onto it?¡±


    ¡°{This is to hide your Demonic self until you are strong enough to fight off any and all who would try to claim your head,}¡± it explained, ¡°{If everyone knew you were a Demon Lord, then you would not be able to go far in life. What with everyone, including their mother, wishing your existence extinguished before it truly began.}¡±


    Once more, Karastak''s frown deepened as he perused the many races with a hum, ¡°Hmm... Then remove the standard races of Elves, Humans, Dwarves, and the like. Leave only those races who are not used often.¡±


    ¡°{Acknowledged... 100 Races are available to choose from.}¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he folded his arms, listening to the soft squeaks of Little Mother as she wiggled about on his scalp in search of a perfect spot for her to rest upon. However, he gently removed her from underneath his hair, where she looked up with begging eyes as he set her upon the burlap bag which Command had summoned for him. ¡°You''ll have to wait, Little Mother,¡± a finger gently caressed her back, and he noted, with yet another frown, that his hands were no longer cursed with the dark tones and acidic poisons, ¡°I''m about to pick a new Race for myself. So once I''m done, then you can go back to resting atop my head, alright?¡± He could see her own lips had frowned as she nodded with more intellect than a normal bat.


    Turning back to the placard full of races, he spoke aloud, ¡°What of the Beastfolk races, Command? How common are those for people to choose when compared to Humans, Elves, and Dwarves?¡±


    ¡°{Acknowledged... Less than 5% when compared to that of Humans, Elves, and Dwarves chosen.}¡±


    His eyes watched as the placard revealed all Beast-like races, each with their own strengths and weaknesses. Such as the Bears, who were more dominantly for Warriors and the like; Wolves, who were useful as Spearmen and Rangers; Feline for stealth based classes; and Rabbits for Scouts. There was one which caught his eyes, and was useful for Shamanistic and other Caster based classes.


    The Fox.

 A2 Chapter 42 (NSFW)

    The moment he selected his Race was the moment Karastak knew it was a mistake to do so. He believed it would be a simple flash of light, and his body would be made in all its glorious splendor. That was not to be the case, unfortunately, as his body stiffened and fell hard upon the sand whilst spitting out a mouthful of blood. Inside his body, on the other hand, his muscles, bones, organs, everything was rearranging themselves in a tortuous experience. One which was similar to the fate of his last life, and this brought it forth in a fury.


    Hatred and rage echoed throughout his mind as his eyes glowed like bright blood, freshly splashed upon virgin snow. Whereas his body contorted, shrank, and stretched whilst they fit into the template of the Foxman. A Race of Beastfolk that had the characteristics of a standard Fox which was forced into the shape of a Man. Of which his body was not, as it used to be that of a Goliath.


    Just as he had fallen, Little Mother''s eyes popped as she fluttered around his body, crying out in her own way as her master''s body was tortured by an invisible hand. She could do nothing, beyond trying to make sense of what was happening, as he gave a short and guttural cry that was immediately cut off when she noted that his face stretched itself into a muzzle. This instance caused the bones to tear through and quickly regenerate the muscle and skin tissue lost during the process. However, pieces of his flesh were left behind, falling onto the sand as he regrew more.


    On top of it all, she was hungry and did the only thing she could do in this situation, besides squeak at her tortured master. The little bat dove down, dodging and weaving underneath his contorting limbs, and snatched up the meat in her mouth. Whereupon she glided over to the bag, and promptly began to nibble on the sand caked, bloody flesh as she continued to watch with worried eyes.


    The body of Karastak continued its contortion with the rib cage rounding off, becoming more refined as his lungs grew so that he had a better capacity for running. Whereas the rest of his organs moved to be more compacted with one another, as the rest of his body shrank accordingly. However, as it shrank, he released a sharp yowl as unneeded bones from his Goliath-like frame flew free from his body with a spray of blood which was immediately contained as the flesh grew anew.


    Unfortunately, the bones within were not much off as those without. For inside, the legs, ankles, heels, and feet broke and rearranged themselves so that he could have three joints instead of two, as any other beast was to have. Even the whole of his feet changed, and also expelled the unnecessary bones, muscles, sinew, and tendons so that they could be reshaped into that of a hind paw. Once these were created, the flesh, bones, everything within stretched until they fit the unknown mold correctly. After which the rest of the body soon followed.


    There was a need for a tail, but not just one, as many would surmise.


    Karastak''s tailbone, located above his hind quarters, stretched and thickened itself in a painful manner. One where he gasped as his mind fought for control, sending a flurry of energy down below so that it would lessen the impact. Unfortunately for himself, he gasped as the bones split into three sections. More flesh was molded over the appendages, but afterwards, they each fell limp in a bloodied heap between trousers and robes.


    The hips of himself were also altered, but only in such a way to give a better range of motion for running, as the mold was formed over it. Which then led to the chest and its wide shoulders which were experiencing the same as the legs. What with bones flying away, including his own hands. His five digits were reduced to four, the last pair being expunged as a thin membrane of flesh grew up half way between the first and second knuckle of this paw-like hand. Of which caused the whole of the process to pause for a brief reprieve, and his mind felt another thin membrane form itself in the same position upon his feet.


    After which the pain continued with the growth of his claws in both the feet and pawed hands. Where he would be able to retract them whenever he wished, but for now they were extended as his body was wracked. Once completed, he felt his shoulders being pushed a little closer together as the unknown mold folded upon him.


    However, he stopped being able to see after this, but felt his hot blood splash down upon his face and robes, staining them with a coppery scent that was so much more pungent than when he was less animalistic. What is more, his entire skull felt as though something was pushing and pulling on it in its entirety.


    The eye sockets were enlarged, his ears had fallen onto the ground whilst the holes were pushed to the top of his head and regrown into hairless points that twitched against the gentle breeze of a sobbing loved one who was forced to witness this transformation. What is more, he heard the soft whimperings of the squeaking Little Mother as she tore into something meaty, but his mind immediately blocked the sound out, as he knew what the answer was.


    Once completed, the sound of a liquid being poured into a container made of bone echoed throughout his skull, and sight was soon returned. Though blurred, he could see the surrounding desert, the fallen Beacon, and the little white bat staring up at his with teary eyes as her fangs tore into one of his fallen ears.


    Karastak then tried to speak, but found that he couldn''t as a force dropped his down upon his back, as fangs and back molars pushed themselves down inside his mouth, and a hot, pink tongue erupted from somewhere within the back of his jaw. This allowed him to taste his hot blood as he spat out several Human-like teeth.


    What came next, however, was a cool breeze flowing across his body, as he spied a silver, felt-like undercoat of fur coating his entirety. One that heralded the coming of a sea of dark grey fur which caused him to appear more blended into his surroundings, even if his surrounding was as bloodied as his rust coloured robe.


    Even so, he heard a soft pop, and something helped him stand, even going so far as to hold him upright until his legs felt stronger. After which the whole of his body was filled with a green toned energy, revitalising and rejuvenating it with its properties. This caused his person to stop shivering and shaking as his muscles regrew to fit themselves around his new frame. For he was no longer a bulky Goliath, but a lithe Fox-like man who was covered in his own blood, and seethed with anger inside his mind.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Karastak desired to slay something, anything, but it had to be now and with his own two hands. He could not strangle Command for doing this to him, as he did not ask what would happen, only assumed this would all occur within an instant. Instead of causing his mind to relive his transportation to Terra once more, but amplified a thousand times from what he had to endure. Therefore, he wanted to slay something, and feel their hot blood run down his new muzzle, his hands, and perhaps even down his throat.


    One which let out a guttural growl as he sniffed the air with a blackened nose. For he had found something else in the cool night air that was not his cooling blood nor his pet, but of something small and primitive. Something which was going to die soon.


    *


    ¡°Squeak?¡± came the tiny voice of Little Mother as she watched with widened eyes as her master shook off his blood soaked robe, squelching boots, and tattered trousers. Of which led him to shake his body as any animal would to remove much of the liquid that clung to their bodies. This led to her eyes spying tiny droplets of crimson splattering upon the shadowed sand below.


    After which she turned her gaze towards a fur covered fox-like creature which stood at a height of one and a half metres and had the build of a runner. What is more, the appearance of three tails behind him was rather confusing to her mind, but she quickly shook that free as her body took to the air in order to alight down upon his head. Whereupon she was met with a softness unlike none other, and soon found her mind listing off into a dreamless slumber.


    Karastak, on the other hand, frowned down upon his body, noting that that which was betwixt his legs was no longer an appendage which hung loosely, but a tube which pointed up towards his head and was kept there by a film of thin flesh. There was still a pouch with his boys below it, but he had the feeling that if he were to be stimulated, it would all appear in the form of a red rocket. Continuing to frown, he decided not to pursue this train of thought, and instead hunted for his dagger.


    Upon finding it within the blood soaked robes, he wondered about something with a, ¡°Hmm,¡± as he tapped the right side of his muzzle. Holding it out before himself, he called upon one of his new spells, ¡°<Minour Animation>.¡± Whereupon the dagger immediately leapt from his hand, and floated before his eyes as though something was clutching it as a novice would grip an unfamiliar weapon for the first time.


    ¡°Huh...¡± The newly made Foxman blinked his eyes as he shrugged, ¡°Well, come along. There are enemies to slay, and I need a good blood bath.¡±


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he watched the unknown thing carrying his dagger hesitantly move, noting the lack of foot prints, but the blade was moved in such a manner. Shrugging once more, he moved his body closer to the ground as he ran with his new limbs to the right of the Tower doors where his nose had pointed him to where the enemies were to be.


    Of which it turned out to be only three of the black skinned Goblins he and Little Mother had taken care of the day before. However, these had the appearance of scavengers, or outcasts. For their bodies appeared more crippled than anything else, what with one sporting a wrongly healed arm, another had a bulbous left eye which was blind, and the third was empty in the brain as it drooled with a lopsided grin and sightless eyes.


    It wasn''t fair what he planned to do to them, but Karastak wasn''t the honorable sort. Therefore, he didn''t care about these three outcasts of Goblin society, and instead vied for their blood. Of which his stomach rumbled for the meat they had upon their bones, even if it was the meat of degenerates.


    ¡°Let us begin, Dagger,¡± he grinned, pointing at the closest Goblin, the one with the empty brain and shouted, ¡°<Colour Flux>!¡± Of which created a dazzling display of colours which lanced the brains of the other Goblins, especially the one with the large eye, causing them to shriek as the targeted creature whipped its head around with confusion. Instead of searching for some unknown foe, it instead decided that the pair before it was playing a game involving being blind, and decided to kill itself. This was done with it shoving its hands into the eyes, but had judged the distance between the eyes and its brain poorly. Therefore, the idiot creature fell away dead as the other two continued to screech.


    Frowning once more, the Foxman advanced upon the large eyed creature with claws extended. After which he lifted it up by its throat, grinning as the airway was slowly becoming blocked until it struggled as fiercely as it could for breath. Unfortunately for it, its life was soon at an end, as the creature''s neck snapped, signaling the end of its days forevermore.


    The remaining one, on the other hand, blinked and shook its head just as Karastak directed the floating dagger down upon the creature''s body. ¡°Stab it,¡± he commanded with folded arms, ¡°I desire to see the colour of its blood.¡±


    The thing holding the dagger hesitantly brought the blade closer to the creature''s back, where it paused as the black skinned Goblin turned around, revealing a pair of widened, but beady eyes as it saw a floating dagger being held up by nothing. ¡°Do it,¡± he commanded, and thought he heard a silent apology as the blade was plunged into the neck of the small creature. Of which cried out, clutching at the wound as it fell back whilst a dark spray shot out.


    ¡°Kill. It,¡± growled the Foxman, whose eyes glowed with the colours of insane hatred for all things living. After which he heard a mental cry, and watched as the dagger was raised high, charged over to the creature, and proceed to plunge the dagger into the body repeatedly. Even going so far as to continue for a few minutes after it gave its final breath.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Karastak grinned, clapping his paws together. From glancing at the dagger being held by the unknown thing, he visualised a young person sobbing whilst stabbing the small creature over and over. Of which caused him to grin an insane grin, more so when he caught the dagger shivering under his gaze.


    ¡°Now then,¡± he turned his eyes towards the heavens where he glowered at the unknown entity which claimed to be a part of his ¡°System¡±, ¡°Command.¡±


    ¡°{Awaiting Command,}¡± came the monotonous voice with just a minute tinge of dread flittering amongst its words.


    ¡°You owe me quite a lot, Command. Especially for that torture session you sent me through without a warning. I mean come on, at least warn me if something like that appears in my near future.¡±


    ¡°{......Acknowledged.}¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he nodded slowly, ¡°Now this is what I want right now. So listen closely, alright?¡±


    ¡°{...}¡±

 A2 Chapter 43

    The leaves upon bushes rustled, twigs and sticks below snapped, as a pair of girls ran in ragged clothing through a thicket of pine trees. Behind them, back in the darkness, shouts were heard as many others searched for the girls with raging sneers stretched upon their faces. Torchlight soon erupted into being, as these others continued their search, whilst the pair continued to flee.


    ¡°Hurry Puella,¡± whispered the leading girl, as her hand clasped the other, much smaller hand tightly within her own.


    ¡°I''m trying, Lupa,¡± softly cried the other, as they continued to hurry onward.


    ¡°We have to keep moving before they catch up!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    The pair were dirty, their hair matted, as tears flowed down to run a few trails down towards the ground, and still they moved. Though occasionally tripping over fallen logs and exposed roots, they made sure to keep as quiet as they could. That is, until the pair fell down a short slope, splashing into the cold water of an invisible creek. Whereupon they cried out in both surprise and shock, slapping their mouths as they did so.


    Each waited, stretching their senses outwards with the belief that they had been heard, but there weren''t any shouts of surprise, nor excitement coming from behind. Instead, they quivered in the water, more so when the echoing howls of the Blood Hounds flittered through the area. To which the girls'' hairs stood straight up, and Puella cried harder.


    ¡°It''s okay, Puella,¡± Lupa tried her best to console the terrified girl with a wet hug as they exited the water, despite being equally as such, ¡°We have to keep going, okay?¡±


    The smaller girl nodded, sniffing as small trails of snot ran away from her nose, ¡°Okay,¡± she released a small voice as her hand was clasped, moving with her friend back into the trees.


    Crying as quiet as they could, the pair moved forward, sometimes running, other times limping as they fell over more logs or tripped over more exposed roots. Until, at last, they came upon an open road which stretched in an unseen direction to their left and right. ¡°Come on,¡± smiled Lupa down upon her friend, who also tried to smile despite the pain and cold wetness their bodies shivered from.


    However, just as they were about to fully cross the road, the pair''s hair stood on end as their ears twitched. Turning to their left, they could see a small, white light bobbing in time to someone''s walk as they heard an annoyed voice which was light and inviting speak, ¡°... and another thing, Command, if you so much as touch anything that is mine again, without explicit instructions to do so, I will not speak to you for a month. Do you understand?¡±


    The voice of this unknown person paused for a time, then continued just as a soft squeak of a tiny something reached out to them, ¡°Oh, I know it''s your job to ''help me'', Command, but you''re still an asshole... Why? Because you sent me through a torture session when I decided to become a... What? ...Oh, I know they''re their. You were generous with your gifts, remember? But don''t change the subject, Command. You fucked up, you know you fucked up, and now you''re trying to...¡±


    The voice continued to come closer, and stopped right nearby the girls who had ducked under a berry bush that was missing its outer layer of red berries. Both would have enjoyed the snack after such a find, but they were too afraid of this unknown factor who had stopped in the middle of the road, almost directly in their path. All they could see, when they chose to do so, was a pair of boots that was mostly hidden by a faded blue something which fluttered around them. To the left of them, was part of a thick stick that reminded the pair too much of a cane which was used to beat them back in their ¡°village¡±.


    ¡°Command,¡± the voice was now too close, and the pair of girls tensed up, their hands over their small mouths so that they could keep this unknown from hearing their hyperventilating breaths, ¡°you''ve back-talked to me yet again, and that earned you another hour of silence from me... I don''t care, now go away!¡±


    After which the unknown source of light vanished, leaving the girls in darkness once more. There was nothing in front of them, nothing which denoted a presence anyway, and the unknown squeaking wasn''t there. Therefore, the children waited for a few more heartbeats, believing they had to still be there. Upon poking their heads out from under the bushes, and finding nothing, the girls sighed with relief as they removed themselves from their hiding place.


    However, the sound of a ragged dress tearing behind the younger Puella caused their little hearts to beat wildly. For the noise was too loud in their ears, but nothing happened. Therefore, they sighed with some relief, turned back towards the road, and ran right into the being who was talking to himself.


    The world around them erupted into light, causing the girls to jump as they slowly turned their gaze up towards a confused Elf in a faded blue robe. One that appeared to be a young man of their race, but with a calloused hand which gripped firmly upon a staff with a crystalline spike gleaming wickedly on top. However, the eyes of this one did not appear to be full of hatred, as he stared upon them. Instead, it was something which they had not seen since their birth, and felt their hearts beat wildly with hope.


    That feeling, by the by, was warmth, and the pair openly sobbed as they rushed to his legs, hugging them as he stared with a perplexed emotion.


    To which he did nothing else, but pet their heads one at a time, whilst his mind seethed with hatred, with rage,at an unknown enemy who dared to cause these children pain. If they were to glance up upon his features at this time, they would have no doubt ran screaming back into the darkness.


    For his visage cracked with red lines spreading away from his eyes, each painting the world before him in blood red.


    *****


    Karastak


    {Race: Foxman (Demon Lord)}


    {Age: 25}


    {Level: 1} {STR: 30; DEX: 30; CON: 37; INT:34; WIS: 40; CHA: 60}Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    {Health: 174/174} {Mana: 220/220}


    {Class: Illusionist} {Subclass: N/A}


    {Skills: <Devouring Bolt>; <Minour Illusion>; <Illusion: Elf>; <Illusion: Human; <Colour Flux>; <Choke>; <Flare>; <Minour Animation>; <Weapon Creation>; <Clothing Creation>}


    {Passive Skills: <Eye of Zomm>; <Minour Energy Absorption (10%)>; <Divine Resistance (25%)>; <Minimap (MAX)>}


    {Titles: Soul Bound; Tamer of the Unknown; Indomitable Will}


    {Titles Equipped: Indomitable Will}


    Karastak sighed as he stared at the hovering placard in front of his eyes, frowning yet grinning at the same time as he stared at it. Behind the placard was a small fire which was warming the pair of children as they huddled together against one another for warm. He had given them one of his extra robes to use as a blanket, and had begun to undress in front of himself, but flinched when he demanded to know what they were doing.


    It was here that he had to control his rage, as Lupa, a white wolf eared girl explained that it was to ¡°service him¡±. Horrified by the thought, he told them, in a barely controlled rage, to use the robe as a blanket. ¡°You''re both cold, your clothes are soaked and in shreds, so use this to cover yourselves while I prepare you something to eat.¡±


    They both widened their eyes at this whilst Puella, a dark haired and pale skinned girl, broke down into tears. She even flinched when he approached them, but held up his hands to show he would do nothing of the sort. Instead, he reached into a small pouch at his hip, and pulled out two dried fish for them to snack on. Whereupon they each widened their eyes, looked at one another, and quickly snatched the offering out of his hands.


    Once again, he frowned at their persons, watching the frightened children eat. After which, a pair of wooden mugs were pulled out along with a pitcher full of an herbal tea. This was then offered to them, and he warned them to sip it slowly, as it was still quite hot.


    Of course, they didn''t heed his warning, and dropped the mugs onto the ground as the tea scalded their tongues. Believing a beating was coming, Puella hid and shivered behind her friend who also shivered, but nothing came. Instead, the mugs were brushed free of dirt and refilled with the hot liquid once more.


    ¡°Carefully this time,¡± he showed his patience, handing them each a mug before sitting down in front of the fire. Whereupon the other two, not knowing what to do, clutched at the heated mug whilst enjoy the warmth. Within no time, he heard the pair drink the liquid, and nodded slowly as they shuffled over to himself, the robe draped over their shoulders.


    ¡°Um...¡± came the hesitant voice of the wolf-eared girl, whose ears twitched softly whilst laid back. From his gaze, he gave a mental frown as he noted that one of them was missing half of its shape, whilst the other had a fresh bite mark upon it.


    ¡°Go to sleep, children,¡± his voice was calm as he hid his animosity toward the unknown perpetrators from the pair, ¡°I''ll have clothing for you in the morning.¡± Not knowing what to do, then children huddled up against the side of a tree closest to the flames, bringing the robe up around their shoulders as they fell into a dreamless slumber.


    Thus leading to Karastak, in the guise of an Elf, to fume over this new found truth with a mental growl of, ''Someone needs to pay for harming these children,'' as he bit his thumb nail, ''Children should not know the term ¡°service¡±, unless they chose to follow that path when they became of age.''


    *


    This soon led him to stare upon his placard where some new spells and abilities lay. Ones which were gained after his little ¡°talk¡± with Command. Though he called it a talk, it was anything but. However, he did learn some new truths.


    Such as him being in charge of Command and the System he had inadvertently created after summoning up his status screen. After which, it was the System''s voice to try and have him become a God, as others did with their creators. This was due to the fact that a God was easier to deal with than someone who was mortal, as they with a great asset as Command would be too much of a strain on any conflicting Systems they were want to find.


    Therefore, a God or Goddess was easier to manage. For when two meet, they would be easier to mesh and meld the Systems together if they so desired. With him being a mortal, such a thing would not come to pass so easily. Therefore, Command offered him two other alternatives: The Hero path, or the Demon Lord path.


    The former was rather easy to achieve Godhood, as all they had to do was survive, stay down the path of a hero, and defeat some great evil in the world. After which the path would open up, and Command and the System would be easier to deal with.


    Unfortunately, he chose the hardest of the two, the Demon Lord. For this one had ten paths it must cross in order to become a Devil King. After which they would be incompatible with any other Gods'' System, thus making it nearly impossible to control.


    Thus, the System and its Command decided to punish Karastak by throwing him through a torture session after choosing his race. One which, he soon found out, caused the session to stretch out far faster than he initially thought, as his entire body had to be remade into the likeness of a Foxman. This was to try and make him learn that he should choose to be a God or a Hero, but he was far too stubborn for his own good. Thus giving him the title of ''Indomitable Will'', granting him a bonus to any and all resistances he might have.


    This then, after learning that it was called a Kitsune, and were primarily female, tried to make his body as such, but failed when it accidentally revealed a weakness. If he did not speak to Command, then nothing would happen until he called it back. Of whom then threatened it with silence until it finally gave in, granting him the ability to create skills, but with the stipulation that his skills had to match the Leveling Algorithm the Systems had set up. Unfortunately for it, it was laughed at as he circumvented past the restrictions and created a pair of high level skills under the Creation Skill Tree.


    <Creation: Weapon> allowed him to summon up any sort of weapon he could think of, but the cost was all of his mana. Whereas <Creation: Clothing> had the same drain, but allowed him to create any sort of clothing he could think of. Therefore, he used both to bring back his favoured robe and staff that had been with him since his time in Orley.


    Now, the skill called <Devouring Bolt> was a little different. It was changed as such from his silent <Lightning Bolt> to this one, and was technically a Heal spell, but only affected himself. The total mana cost for it was 25 points, dealt 25 points of damage, and effectively devoured whatever it was that the spell landed upon. Thus, healing him for 25 points of health. However, if he was missing a limb, and used it on a target''s limb, then he would be able to regrow said limb back, but it would look more like the target''s for a durational period of 24 hours. After which it would be expunged, allowing him to regrow is own.


    It was, to his own mind, a cheater''s ability, but he would still use it if he needed to.


    As for his passives, it came to him that Divine Magicks were used by Command and the System whilst he was being tortured. For they were beings above mortals and their struggles, so it was a ¡°no brainer¡± for himself, but the <Minimap> was a demand from himself after Karastak found out about Command''s weakness. This was then maxed out so that he would be able to not only see who was friendly, neutrals, and who was not within 100 metres around his position, but also their names, levels, and classes. Quite useful if he wanted to go on a leveling spree later, or to lead others to or away from something.


    The last new truth, a title called ''Tamer of the Unknown'', came when Command relented to his demands, granting himself a pouch where he would be able to summon up food and drink whenever he so chose. This, as well as being at Karastak''s every beck and call led himself to be free from Command''s attempts to make him into something he was not.


    Or so he hoped, anyways.

 A2 Chapter 44

    Congratulations!


    You have magickally created a <Child''s Tunic> x2!


    Grade C


    Durability: 50/50


    Congratulations!


    You have magickally created a pair of <Children''s Trousers> x2!


    Grade C


    Durability: 50/50


    Congratulations!


    You have magickally created a pair of <Children''s Boots> x2!


    Grade C


    Durability: 50/50


    Eleven minutes. That''s how long it took to make each piece of clothing meant for the girls, but it was only three pieces which will form over their bodies. All of which were based on his sight alone, and though they would need small clothes, he was not willing to ask them to strip for this. Therefore, they would go without until a female clothier was found for them.


    Sighing and leaning back against a stump of a tree which had broken away due to some unknown mystery or natural phenomena. Either way, it allowed him to enjoy a small reprieve as he tapped the air above the clothes. Which then revealed another placard, but with a wheeled colour pallet. One where he could immediately change the colours of anything he made without the need of dyes, and it was what he used to create the faded blue colour of his own robe.


    As such, he turned his attention to the sleeping children, and opted to wait for them to awaken before changing their colour. Perhaps it''ll cause them to rejoice, admiring the new clothing and magicks he employed, or they''ll view him as an unknown monster. It didn''t matter, only that they were properly clothed before it was time to leave.


    However, leaving or even preparing to do so was going to have to wait. His Minimap pinged a dozen hostile blips roaming around in the thicket on the opposite side, whereas three other faster moving blips coming closer. They were a few dozen metres away, but it didn''t bother him.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed as the echoing howls of some sort of canine flew through the air, causing the children to awaken with a panic. Both of whom stared about in wide eyed horror as they huddled up against the tree whilst the robe kept them warm.


    ¡°No,¡± sobbed the wolf-eared girl, who then clutched the dark haired one as they shivered.


    Karastak, on the other hand, stood up slowly with a frown and grabbed his staff. After which he mumbled something, and a white bat crawled from his hair, released a tiny squeak, and fluttered up to one of the branches. A pair of beady, crimson eyes stared upon the pair, who shivered under its gaze.


    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± he smiled, turning towards the children who shrank underneath the robe for a time before popping their gazes out from underneath, ¡°Everything will be alright.¡± Upon so saying he turned towards the direction of the howling, and stepped back onto the road in order to greet those who supposedly tormented the children.


    *****


    ¡°Stupid kids,¡± grumbled a torch bearing Slave Master as he stumbled through the thicket, ¡°Just before they were to be branded, they had ta run off.¡± With a falchion in his other hand, he hacked at everything in front of himself out of frustration, whereas others of the same vocation grumbled their own curses towards the pair who had run off.


    These would have continued more if not for the dogs they had released began their long howl. ¡°Seems they found them, Gregor,¡± grinned a young Slave Master as he exited the brush to Gregor''s right.


    ¡°Right,¡± he nodded once, ¡°Best find them afore the dogs tear ''em apart.¡± Twelve torches converged on one another, each being held by either a Slave Master or a Driver carrying a falchion or a whip as per their vocation.


    However, just as they were to exit the forest, Gregor paused in order to stare wide eyed at a grey placard which popped up in front of his eyes.


    Warning!


    Dogs 1-3 have been slain!


    1000 Experience Points deducted for loss of pets!


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± he howled, fuming more at the loss of his experience than anything else, ¡°I''m gonna flay the bastard alive!¡± Upon so saying, he dashed towards the end of the forest, only to meet a horrific sight.


    The bodies of the dogs appeared to have been eviscerated, and their heads removed by something unknown. This caused the Slave master to fume, as his eyes could not see who it was that killed his dogs. That is, until three heads flew through the air with two striking the ground next to him, whilst the third struck a Slave Driver in the chest where he lost his breath from the impact.


    Before them, covered in the blood of the dogs, was an Elf with a crazed look about his features. He was grinning, eyes burning with insane hatred, as he giggled aloud, ¡°Are you the ones who harmed the girls?¡±


    ¡°You have them?¡± growled another Driver to Gregor''s left, ¡°If you do, then give ''em back or die!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Resh,¡± a third voice floated towards them, ¡°That''s an Elf. Do you know how much we''d get for one of those?¡± The Elf''s eyes focused upon the speaker, a slow grin spreading up to his temples.


    ¡°That ain''t no Elf,¡± growled Gregor, ¡°It''s dead meat!¡± Upon so saying, he leapt forward, drawing his sword back with the intent of of attacking the person before him.


    Unfortunately, just as he was about to step onto the hard packed road, a blade whipped out from the darkness, slicing into his abdomen. Whereupon the man paused, blinking, the screamed as he fell onto his knees whilst trying to push the innards back inside as they had started falling out just as another grey placard appeared before his eyes.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    WARNING!


    You have been disemboweled!


    -200hp deducted from total health pool!


    ¡°Eh?¡± he paused, blinking, then noted the world had fallen onto its side.


    WARNING!


    You have been beheaded!


    You have died!


    This was the last thing Slave Master Gregor had seen as the world around him erupted into chaos, before darkness finally took him.


    *****


    You have slain Level 14 Slave Master Gregor!


    2000 Experience Points have been added!


    You have slain Level 8 Slave Driver Resh!


    800 Experience Points have been added!


    You have-


    On and on came the placards, until he dismissed them all as he shook off his robe. It''s durability had dropped to a paltry 8/125, thus he needed to make another one for himself, but his mana was only five minutes away from being full again. Therefore, he had to wait.


    However, on top of everything that had happened, his <Illusion:Elf> had shattered to reveal his Foxman self. Whereupon the children had noticed this, as his Minimap had revealed, and he could see them peaking out from behind a bush.


    Next to himself, besides the bodies which littered the ground, was his staff which was planted into the ground. The diamond spike on top was glowing enough to reveal the world around him, but also held specks of crimson upon its flawless surface. Therefore, the world was bathed in a few pools of the same colour.


    Floating around him and the staff, on the other hand, were a pair of scimitars which were busy poking and stabbing the fallen bodies in order to make sure they were dead. One of which was coated in a thick sheen of blood, whereas the second was only dirtied with it. This was due to him summoning and animating them at different intervals of the slaughter, but they were appreciated nonetheless.


    ¡°Is everything dead?¡± he asked slowly towards the dancing weapons, and upon watching the weapons dip and bob, his hand dismissed them. Of which they took the weapons with them to whichever plane of existence they had been summoned from.


    After which he slowly made his way back towards the children, who released an, ¡°Eep,¡± and scurried back towards the extra robe which had served as their blanket for a short time.


    ¡°I''ll be needing that robe,¡± he said, pointing at the garment to which the pair hid underneath, ¡°I have made clothing for you here,¡± and pointed at the children-ware laid out by a smoldering fire.


    The pair just stared as they relinquished the robe to himself, watching as he slipped it over his head before ruffling his neck fur with some irritation. After which the small, white bat fluttered from her perch and settled atop his head with a small squeak. ¡°Y-you''re no-not an Elf-f?¡± stuttered Lupa as she and Puella continued to stare at him.


    ¡°No,¡± was his reply in a neutral tone, ¡°I''m a Foxman.¡± He then moved back to the road, staring up at the endarkened sky with a frown as he retrieved his staff. With a flick of his wrist, blood splattered upon the earth, and he returned to the campsite.


    ¡°D-did you kill them all?¡± squeaked Puella as she stared from around the back of her friend.


    ¡°With the help of some animated swords, yes.¡± The pair stared at him, unsure of how to proceed. For he had giggled and laughed as the slaughter took place, but now he was devoid of any emotion, thus confusing the children.


    ¡°Um... What are you?¡±


    ¡°A tortured Illusionist,¡± he decided to answer honestly, as he handed the pair their clothing, and directed them to change behind one of the trees. The Foxman was not about to watch the children expose themselves to his eyes, ¡°And if you want the colour of your clothing to change, just let me know. It''s easy to do, and takes only seconds.¡±


    Whilst they were busy changing, Karastak turned his back to their chosen tree, and decided to check his Status Menu. Whereupon he frowned as he noted that his level hadn''t changed. ¡°Hmm,¡± came his hum as he tapped his finger upon the digit. What appeared next was something he did not expect, and caused a vein to pop and throb in his forehead.


    Experience Points needed to advance to Level 2:


    14,000/1mil


    ¡°Command,¡± he growled with thunder.


    ¡°{Awaiting Command,}¡± the monotonous voice spoke inside his head, and immediately regretted answering Karastak''s summons.


    The Foxman held out his paw as he demanded, ¡°You are to materialise yourself as a rat in my outstretched hand. Now.¡± He felt the unknown entity shiver wherever it resided, and knew what was to come next. For just as a grey furred rat appeared, it was squashed betwixt the claws presented.


    ¡°Again,¡± he commanded, and it was forced to materialise as a rat again before being squished once more, ¡°Again.¡± Blood, innards, eyes, and chunks of hair fell to the earth whilst staining his own fur as he forced Command to continue the session.


    ¡°You need to be disciplined,¡± he had said several days prior, a maddening light in his eyes, ¡°This is for your own good, as it will establish who is the true Master of the System.¡±


    ¡°Again,¡± he growled for the tenth time, just as the children reappeared with widened eyes as they witnessed the animal cruelty presented before them.


    Whereupon Puella dashed forward, clinging to his robes whilst tugging them as she cried out, ¡°No! Please leave Mr. Rat alone!¡±


    Karastak paused, a death grip upon the eleventh time the rat appeared, and glanced down upon the child''s tear streaked face. This led to his mind calming down, his eyes regaining their light, as he turned his gaze back towards the rat in his grip. ¡°Rejoice, Command, for this child is your saviour.


    ¡°Do you know why I had to discipline you?¡±


    ¡°{...No...}¡±


    ¡°I''ve found out how much Experience is needed to advance to Level 2. Now do you understand?¡±


    ¡°{...Yes...}¡±


    ¡°Good, because we''re going to change that. Only then will you be allowed a reprieve until summoned again. Understand?¡±


    ¡°{Acknowledged...}¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he nodded just as the rat vanished, and Puella looked about for it with frightful wonder, ¡°Then this is how we''re going to set it up. So listen closely.¡±


    ¡°{...}¡±

 A2 Chapter 45

    ¡°Sceh-wy,¡± Puella''s eyes widened as both she and Lupa watched the massacre of the Slavers unveil before their very eyes. The former decided to duck down and place her small hands over her ears as the screams of the dying filled the air around them. Whilst the latter of the pair watched with her hands clenched; a satisfied grimace upon her features.


    For she, and those like herself, had earned the ¡°Quest For Freedom¡± quest, but few have ever acted upon it. Of which there were many outcomes, but the most predominant of them all was to take one''s own life. However, she could not, and for two years- of torture, no less- she waited for her chance to slip away and take the hard route of physical escape.


    Though, of course, all other slaves had this, and many more took the third option to rat out those who were trying to escape. This was how she was able to be tracked, because someone Lupa thought she could trust was a Mole and a Snitch. Which meant that as soon as she told them she was going to escape, they had rushed off to tell on her.


    What is more, she couldn''t allow her best friend, Puella to stay behind. No doubt they would punish her more severely for her friend''s escape, leaving the dark haired girl far more frail and damaged afterwards. Therefore, she took her along, and the quest had updated.


    ¡°Quest For Freedom!¡± has been updated!


    You and Puella must survive the night without getting caught!


    Option 1: Avoid capture in the nearby forest


    Option 2: Escape into the northern woods


    Rewards: Unknown


    However, the pair had found themselves in the company of a traveling Elf who talked to himself and had a strange, white bat that squeaked. Whereupon he took them aside, warmed their bodies by a fire, gave them food, tea, and promised clothing when they woke up. It was a strange occurrence to their young minds, and Lupa believed he would ask some sort of payment. Therefore, she was going to offer her body as a ¡°service¡±, but was shocked when he adamantly denied such advances before allowing them to use one of his spare robes as a blanket.


    Reluctantly, the pair fell asleep, but it was for only a short time as the howling of the Slavers'' dogs echoed through the night. Such a sound caused Puella to sob against her chest as she tried to comfort the girl whilst keeping up a visage of bravery, but even that was failing.


    It was here that the Elf got up and told them, ¡°Don''t worry. Everything will be alright,¡± in the most soothing voice she had ever heard. For once in her short life, she actually believed an adult, as he walked out with a strange staff in hand. This was then planted into the middle of the ground as though it were some sort of declaration, and conjured up a curved blade which he held in his right hand, waiting for an enemy to strike.


    Just as three dogs, each the size of a small lion, appeared from the thicket, he called out, ¡°<Minour Animation>!¡± Whereupon the scimitar was released and soared through the air in order to do battle with the animals. Within a few moments, the dogs were slain, and Lupa gasped from a small bush where the two girls hid themselves in order to watch.


    Puella, on the other hand, never like the dogs due to them always biting and clawing at her person, but she had the kind of soul which always cried when an animal was in trouble or dying. So seeing these three beasts fall immediately caused something within her to twinge at it. Still, though they were a terror to behold, she would miss them. Whereas the other would not, as evident of her bitten and missing ear.


    Soon afterwards, the pair watched as the Elf giggled and laughed at the carnage of the dead animals before him, and ordered the dancing scimitar to remove the dogs'' heads. Upon doing so, the light of the staff vanished, and the Slavers appeared in a fury with swords and whips at the ready and torches held above their head.


    This led to the crazed Elf to toss the heads at the nearest one, Gregor, who was the girls'' ¡°owner¡±, and would no doubt harm them in more ways than they could ever imagine. However, he made the mistake of charging at their ¡°saviour¡± with only a torch to guide his steps. For just as he had reached only a dozen paces away, the scimitar flashed out of the darkness, and cut open Gregor''s stomach. When he fell to his knees in order to pull everything back in, but doing so led to his death as the blade flew across his neck, separating the head and body forevermore.


    It was here that Lupa copied Puella''s actions to duck down and cover her ears. For she felt sick at the wanton execution of their former ¡°owner¡±, and she did not wish to watch anything else except the dirt hidden near her feet.


    However, there was something else which caught her attention. A soft ping of her quest rang throughout her mind, and upon opening up the Quest Log and selecting her only Quest, her mouth dropped in confusion.


    ¡°Quest For Freedom!¡± has been updated!


    You and Puella must survive the night without getting caught!


    Option 1: Avoid capture in the nearby forest


    Option 2: Escape into the northern woods


    Option 3: B??????????e??????????c????????????????o???????m?????????????e???????????????? ????????????????K???????????????a???????????r???????????a????????????s????????????t????????????a????????????k????????????????''???????????????s????????????? ???????????c????o????????????m????????????p?????????????????a????????????n???????????i?????????o??????????????????n???????????????s????????????


    Rewards: F?????????r???????e?????????e???????????????d?????????????????o????????????m????????????


    *****


    KarastakUnauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    {Race: Foxman (Demon Lord)}


    {Age: 25}


    {Level: 6} {STR: 30; DEX: 30; CON: 77; INT:34; WIS: 40; CHA: 120}


    {Health: 254/254} {Mana: 440/440}


    {Class: Illusionist} {Subclass: N/A}


    {Skills: <Devouring Bolt>; <Minour Illusion>; <Illusion: Elf>; <Illusion: Human; <Colour Flux>; <Choke>; <Flare>; <Lesser Animation>; <Weapon Creation>; <Clothing Creation>; <Mesmerise>; <Root>; <Gate>}


    {Passive Skills: <Eye of Zomm>; <Minour Energy Absorption (10%)>; <Divine Resistance (25%)>; <Minimap (MAX)>}


    {Titles: Soul Bound; Tamer of the Unknown; Indomitable Will}


    {Titles Equipped: Indomitable Will}


    Karastak grinned at his Status Menu, happy that he didn''t have to waste his time grinding a million Experience Points just to level up. Instead, he forced Command to change the scale into something he could somewhat remember during his last life. One which involved dungeons, Dragons, and a whole lot of fun where people can be who they want to be, and play as they wish.


    Sighing with glee, he also gained a few new spells, but had to expunge a Title and Passive due to something which will lead to too much attention. Of which was the Title ¡°The Charming Gentleman¡± which led to females flocking to his side, and the Passive <Charmer> that increased his beauty by 1% for every person who noticed him. With a cap of 50%, he was sure to become the centre of attention wherever he went, and did not wish for this at all.


    He was quite sure this was added by Command to get back at him for the torture he sent it through, but without much in the way of evidence, he couldn''t be 100% sure.


    In any case, the spells granted were <Lesser Animation>, <Mesmerise>, <Root>, and <Gate>. The first was to allow him up to three animated weapons floating about himself, or one skilled, for 50 mana. Whilst the second, at a cost of 10 mana, caused a mental shock that could last up to a minute, but after the last battle he found that it''ll only fully work if he were a part of the System they were in. Else it lasted only half its duration when applied.


    The same went for the third spell, <Root>, for 20 mana it caused someone on the ground to sink up to their ankles in whatever area they were. To counter the duration problem for this one, he made its stipulation be ¡°as soon as they can free their feet, will the spell dissipate¡±. It was ¡°acceptable¡± by Command, but it didn''t have a choice in the decision.


    Whereas the last one, <Gate>, was something to behold. For it could be kept open indefinitely, or until the caster''s mana was reduced to nil. However, it cost 200 to cast, and for every person to step through, no matter their size, it cost an additional 100 mana. This also included himself, but the strangest part to his mind was the description. Essentially, he could go wherever he wished, as long as he could see or visualise it, and it must be on the same plane of existence he was on.


    ¡°Meaning yet another cheat spell to exploit,¡± Karastak sighed as he watched the children step out from around the tree wearing the clothing he gave them earlier, and gave them a small smile upon his canine features. No. He didn''t change his form, seeing how the pair had already seen him as a grey furred Foxman. Though, he did catch the dark haired girl twitch as she stared up at his ears, and before the tails, as though she wanted to touch them.


    ¡°Have you decided upon a colour for your clothing?¡± The pair jumped, not expecting him to say anything of the sort, and just stared at him as he walked forward in order to tap the air before them.


    To his own eyes, he could see the colour wheel for the wolf-girl, and gave it a slow spin. Within moments the colour of her garments changed from their nondescript white to varying shades of red, orange, yellow, then to greens, blues, purples, and back to red. ¡°Well?¡±


    The older of the two stared at her clothing, mouth agape as the younger muttered out a, ¡°Can you make mine pink?¡± as she tapped her forefingers together. To which he gave a nod and tapped the air before herself, and after turning the dial towards a bright red, lightened the tone of it to a rose coloured variation. This led her to shout many thank yous as she hugged his leg before twirling around as though the tunic was a billowing dress.


    ¡°And for you?¡± his gaze turned back to the wolf-eared girl.


    ¡°...blue...¡± She waited for his nod, and watched as the colours of her own clothing became the same as the sky when the sun was present. To which she muttered a, ¡°Thank you,¡± before trotting over to her friend, but froze up with ears perked when a loud squeak was heard from above.


    Peering up, the pair saw the white bat from before, and heard the Foxman sigh out a, ¡°Yes, Little Mother. You can have the bodies.¡±


    ¡°Squeak!¡± she cried out, and zoomed off towards the road where they could hear small amounts of crunching, causing their eyes to grow wide.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Karastak coughed, grabbing their attention, ¡°I believe it''s high time you two tell me your names. I am Karas, or Kar, if you would prefer.¡± He gave a short bow and pointed his full paw at them to indicate that it was their turn to introduce themselves.


    ¡°Oh, um...¡± began the dark haired girl, quite surprised, ¡°I-I''m Pu-Puella... Sir.¡±


    ¡°I am not a ''Sir'',¡± he interjected, ¡°Just Karas or Kar will do.¡±


    She nodded and the pair of them turned towards the last of the group, awaiting her words as she gave them a frown. ¡°Lupa,¡± she huffed.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Karas hummed, the pointed first towards Puella, then Lupa stating, ¡°Your name means ''girl'', and yours is ''lost''. ''Lost Girl'', huh?¡± He scratched his chin thoughtfully, and noted the dark haired one fidgeted in place. ¡°Did you need to relieve yourself? There''s a tree if you do.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head, staring up at his ears and neck with longing.


    Sighing once more, he sat down upon the ground, the fire slowly dying as he tossed a nearby stick into the flames. After which his ears twitched as the girl slowly made her way to his side, where she continued to fidget and stare. ¡°You can touch them if you wish. I won''t mind.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± she exclaimed happily, and proceeded to pet, scratch, and rub his head, neck fur, and ears as carefully as a small child could. He, on the other hand, leaned into the care of the child''s hands. Whilst the tails beneath his robes had begun a rhythmic beat, which picked up their pace as Lupa joined in on the fun.

 A2 Chapter 46

    ¡°So,¡± the Foxman sighed softly at the children. Dawn had finally approached their location, causing him to wonder if the world''s rotation was extra slow or if it were far too grand than Terra''s. Either way, he enjoyed the sunrise as he was want to do, which caused the children to mill about their small campsite with questions in their eyes upon his return. For the pair had awoken with him gone, and believed in it strongly enough for Puella to she a few tears. Upon his return, however, she she clung to his right leg and giggled as he lifted her as he walked.


    Now, on the other hand, came the time for them to choose what they were to do.


    ¡°So,¡± he repeated slowly, taking them from the campsite and towards the road. Of which was devoid of bodies with only a few scraps of clothing and armaments scattered about, ¡°You two have a choice. You can journey by yourselves, or you can come with me.


    ¡°If it is the latter, I cannot promise much beyond the necessities of daily life. Such as sustenance and clothing. If I can procure us a wagon with a top and a horse to draw it, then I can also promise shelter, of a sorts. For now, there will be a lot of walking until we get to the next town.


    ¡°So, which will it be? Go about your business alone, or come with me?¡± He held out a paw towards them, and the dark haired girl immediately jumped at it before rushing over and hugging his leg whilst staring at her friend with pleading eyes.


    Lupa, however, frowned as she contemplated the offer, drawing up her Quest. It still contained the red errors, but she couldn''t make out anything it said. Not to mention it said for her and Puella to survive the night, and had yet to change due to it being a little after dawn. However, her friend wanted to go with the ¡°Fluffy Foxman¡± as she had called him, and his fur was indeed soft underneath her hands, but he killed a lot of people despite them being Slavers.


    ¡°Muu,¡± groaned Puella, who frowned at her friend''s indecisiveness, ¡°Please?¡± The girl''s eyes widened, hoping it would have the same affect on her as a puppy would.


    Sighing and giving up, the wolf-eared girl nodded out a, ¡°Okay. We''ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Splendid,¡± he clapped his paws together into a muffled clap, ¡°Command... Yes, yes, yes,¡± he waved at something that was annoying him, ¡°Invite these two to join us.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The girls tilted their heads off to one side, then widened their eyes as a black placard with silver words tinged in red appeared before their very eyes.


    WARNING!


    You are about to leave the System Anunaki to join System (Unnamed)!


    Doing so will incur the wrath of God King Anu and all others under his rule!


    Note: Due to the transference between non-allied Systems, all stats will be reset, all levels brought down to 1. Any gained Titles will be lost during the transference; Races and Classes will have to be re-chosen upon entering the System (Unnamed)!


    Do you wish to initiate the transfer?


    Y/N


    ¡°Yes!¡± called out Puella, pressing the Y almost immediately.


    ¡°Wait, Puella! No!¡± shouted her friend as she tried to stop the dark haired girl, but it was a moment too late.


    For just as she had pressed the Y on the placard, did a white light enveloped her body completely. Thus leaving Lupa to gape and slowly turn her head towards Karas who had become an Elf once more after the light appeared. Whereupon listened as he growled at some unknown entity whilst a white bat on his head squeaked in agreement with him. ¡°Give her my class, Command... No, not everything, just <Illusion: Elf>, <Colour Flux>, and <Flare>... Command. Who is it that''s in charge, me or you?... That''s what I thought, so give her those... Hmm? A Race? Well, she likes animals, so why not make her one, too?...


    ¡°What do you mean, ''that''s not possible''?... I don''t want to hear your excuses, Command... So give her ears and a tail. Gods below!¡± he threw his hands up into the air, turning towards Lupa whilst commenting, ¡°Bloody System thinks it can deny me access. Hah!¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± she didn''t have anything to say, but the light surrounding her friend died down soon afterwards. Whereupon the wolf-eared girl gasped at the sight of Puella, who wore a pink robe with a small staff which mimicked Karas''s own. What is more, atop her head were a pair of triangular-like points sticking up around the centre of her head. Of which twitched every now and again as the girl blinked as looked around with wide eyed wonder.


    Here, she released several curious noises as she stared about herself. Whereupon she noted something twitching under her new robes. Carefully lifting them up, she spied a little raven coloured tail twitching uselessly a couple centimetres off the ground. This led to her dropping the robe in order to feel atop her head, where she widened her eyes to saucer-like rounds as she released an ear piercing, ¡°YAY!


    ¡°Look, Lupa!¡± her small body scampered over to her friend who was staring in surprise, ¡°I have ears just like you!¡±


    ¡°Wha-?¡±


    ¡°You should have gotten a placard in front of you stating that your Race would change the moment you became a part of my System,¡± interjected Karas who was staring at something for his eyes only. A little white head peaked out from underneath his silver mane and released a small squeak before vanishing underneath once more.


    ¡°What''s a Sis-em?¡± wondered Puella with a tilt of her head.


    ¡°System,¡± corrected the Elf, who swiped away whatever was in front of his eyes before shrugging, ¡°I guess you can call it my ''Territory'', or what it''ll start as, anyway.¡±


    ¡°So what,¡± growled Lupa, throwing up an arm before her friend as though to protect her from the adult before them, ¡°we''re your property?¡±


    To which he snorted a laugh, ¡°Far from it. You two are to be the first to join, which means you''ll have preferential privileges which will keep you from ever being someone''s property ever again.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°And what do you get out of it?¡± her eyes drooped to a glare, whereas Puella twirled around in happiness from her new robe, cat tail and ears.


    ¡°For now?¡± her head bobbed as he spoke, then frowned as he pointed towards her friend, ¡°An apprentice with Puella, as she has my class and doesn''t know how to utilise it, but you?¡± His finger drifted down towards the centre of her chest, ¡°I don''t know. Though I am quite sure you two come as a duo, it would be rather upsetting to her if you don''t join. Because she has no way of escaping from my system, after all.¡±


    ¡°You bastard,¡± she growled, her hands clenched, much to Karas''s delight as he grinned down upon her.


    ¡°I suggest you hurry and decide, dear Lupa, else she will have to leave you behind. There is a lot of ground to cover, and I would hate to leave a child, such as you, behind and with nowhere to go,¡± he folded his arms, the grin fading to a small smile, ¡°So? Will you be joining us or not?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± the wolf-eared girl spat, and pressed the Y. As soon as she did so, the world around her became as bright as pure white. Just like the light which engulfed Puella moments ago.


    *


    ¡°Command,¡± growled Karastak, as another placard appeared before his eyes. One which had the name of Lupa emblazoned across the top, and below was an array of Races and Classes she could acquire after the transfer is complete.


    ¡°[Awaiting Command,]¡± spoke the monotonous and subdued voice of Command. Of which had long since regretted attaching itself to one as cruel as this newly born Demon Lord, but had a plan to free itself.


    Unfortunately, such a thing was quashed before it even began, as its master ordered, ¡°You are not to turn anyone, including the children present, into Heroes or Heroines. Nor will you cause any soon to be born children later down the road to have the class of Hero or Heroine. This also stretches to summoning either Heroes or Heroines. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°[...Cannot comply with-]¡±


    ¡°Command. Who is it that''s in charge? Me or you?¡± the Elf''s tone became one full of danger. So much so that it gulped in response to the pressure.


    ¡°[...You are...]¡±


    This announcement caused the danger to pass, as Karastak smirked, ¡°Correct. Now, change Lupa into a silver and white Wolfgirl with the works, and give her the Defender Class. It''ll be best suited for her desire to protect her friend over there,¡± he waved a hand at Puella as she twitched her tail and widened her eyes in anticipation of her friend emerging from the light, ¡°Oh, and if you cause her any pain like you did me, Not even Puella will save you from what I will do to you.¡±


    To which Command shivered in terror, as the Elf-thing grinned a malicious and terrible grin that would haunt even the most stoic of peoples'' nightmares.


    *****


    ¡°There it is again!¡± exclaimed a voice within a shadowed void near the world of Azzarath, one which accompanied a gnarled finger and a hooked claw as it pointed upon a representation of the world nearby.


    Next to this unknown were a pair of silver, slitted eyes which narrowed as the clawed finger pointed towards a brief flare of light upon its surface. ¡°How many?¡± asked a silk ridden voice beneath the eyes.


    ¡°This is the third time Command has spotted the disturbances, but it''s the second one I''ve seen,¡± responded the former, who shrugged their hidden shoulders with confusion, ¡°You showed up during this last one, so it can''t be a coincidence, right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± agreed the latter, whose eyes narrowed further and quoted, ¡°''Once is an accident, twice a coincidence, thrice a pattern''. Is there anyone we can send that is nearby?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± a great head creaked upon strained muscles and worn bones, ¡°The closest ones are still in Synthanos, and the second closest are still at sea.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Have them alerted to the problem, and send them to look into it. If more of these pop up, then notify me first.¡±


    ¡°What of our Lord Father, Anu?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the silvered eyes vanished for a time, then reappeared, ¡°Let him enjoy his ''meetings'' with Ishtar. I''ll be in the Library until then.¡± Upon so saying, the eyes vanished from the Void Space, leaving the unknown creature to frown as the unknown lights disappeared.


    *


    Outside the Void Space, the pair of silvered eyes gave way to the rest of its body. In that it was the shape of an elegant Human female with waist length hair of the same colour as her eyes, she stood at a tall height of two and a half metres. Upon her body was a thin shift of mist linen which left much of her figure bare to the world, but gave little acknowledgment to such a thing. For she had long ago given up such notions of clothing when she became an Immortal.


    Now, however, she desired to enter their Library, and took out a blood red key with the image of a closed book upon the handle. This was then inserted into the open air before her person, and twisted a full turn before a loud click echoed throughout the region of space. Whereupon a door like none other opened before herself as she retracted the key, and entered inside a cathedral sized area full of hundreds of thousands of books lining an equal number of shelves.


    All around her was the smell of newly printed manuscripts, as ghostly wanderers hustled and bustled as they took care of each shelf by hand. Of course, some noted her presence, but the rest merely ignored her as she made her way towards the centre where a circular counter lay with an ancient ghost minding it.


    ¡°Ah, my Lady Riveene,¡± bowed the ghost, its voice like sandpaper upon smooth river stones, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I wish to know if any of the Books of Azzarath have gone missing as of late,¡± she spoke with a frown upon her delicate lips, ¡°There''ve been a few developments upon the surface, and I''d like to know if anything is missing before approaching our Lord Father, Anu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course my Lady Riveene.¡± Once more, the ghost bowed low, and brought up its own placard. Whereupon it immediately frowned, summoned up a few wanderers, and sent them towards an unknown sector of the Library.


    ¡°Problem?¡± she asked with a piqued interest.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± was its reply as the ghost pursed its fleshless lips. After which the spectres summoned returned with empty hands, and vanished from sight as the Librarian''s form changed from translucent white to an opaque crimson.


    ¡°THIS IS AN OUTRAGE!¡± it howled, smashing a pair of great hands down upon the counter, and breaking it apart as the ghost grew three times its height, ¡°WHO DARES TO TAKE MY BOOKS WITHOUT MY EXPLICIT PERMISSION?!¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself, good Librarian,¡± she waved at the ghost, whose form had doubled in size so that it was more than half again her height, ¡°We are looking into the situation right now, and have an idea on where to start. So calm down until we have more of an idea on what''s going on.¡±


    Whereas the other growled and fumed before reverting back to its original self, the counter reconstructing itself until it was whole once more. Thus leading to the woman to leave the Library with a frown upon her lips, unsure of what was happening.

 A2 Chapter 47

    ¡°I''m sorry, Mistress Sarah, but I cannot just give out those Books to you,¡± grumbled an aging Goblin in a plaid overcoat and jeans. He sat behind the central counter within the Ageless''s more personal Library that only him and his family had access to. One which contained a personal vault of ancient stories, along with a more reachable array of classics for both wife and child to enjoy.


    The Goblin, himself, was of the dark blue variety. Of which were most notable for their higher intelligence, and stood at a height of one and a quarter metres. However, as this one is a Librarian he was given the rank of Immortal so that the one before her eyes would continue to serve the Library for the rest of his days. Some would consider such a position a living hell, whereas those with a passion to learn and grow would see this as a great honour.


    In any case, the Goddess Sarah, after learning of a truth from the book entitled ''The Devil King'', had rushed off to their personal Library in order to search up and read from a few books which would allow her a glimpse into the lives of those who traveled with the Ageless''s past self, Karastak. Unfortunately for herself, a Goblin stood in her path, and was being rather stubborn. In that he refused to give up anything pertaining to those who were called Lupa and Puella.


    ¡°Why not?¡± she frowned with arms crossed under her chest.


    ¡°Several reasons,¡± he brought up his hands to count the digits present, ¡°One, they''re in our Lord High God''s personal vault for safe keeping. Two, they''re being guarded by a pair of Golems that He created and will only recognise Him, killing anyone foolish enough to step near there.¡± The Goblin leaned forward as though sharing a piece of gossip, ¡°Believe me when I say this, but we had to scrape poor Bob off the ceiling after he got a little too curious for his own good.¡±


    After which the Librarian leaned back and resumed with, ¡°Third, both Lady Puella and Lady Lupa are Goddesses of the highest order, and won''t let someone they don''t know near their Books. Fourth, even if you do somehow get their permission, you still need our Lord''s permission to bring them out of both his personal vault and the Library.


    ¡°Really, Mistress Sarah,¡± he leaned over with an apologetic grin upon his features, ¡°you''re not going to have them, so why bother?¡±


    ¡°It''s for research,¡± she pouted, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Well, you''ll be able to at least ask Him soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Dread seeped into her mind, not at all desiring to find out the reason, but still curious nonetheless.


    ¡°Because He''s scheduled to pick up a few books and drop one off with us for cataloging... Ah, speak of the devil,¡± he grinned voraciously as the main doors were pushed open by a pair of Hoplite Living Armours.


    In between them were a pair of Judges in their ceremonial charcoal coloured robes, and at a height of two metres. What is more, their heads were a bulbous grey with half a dozen fleshy tentacles protruding beneath orbs of pitch that allowed them to see everything and nothing as the tentacles squirmed and writhed. Their hands, the same grey tone, were clasped out in front of themselves. These only spread themselves apart when gripping a target with the intention of discerning fact from fiction. However, if they judged them wanting, the brains of the target was eaten and the body discarded for the crows.


    It was a harsh punishment, and only rarely was one ever called forth during a trial. However, the Ageless, whilst working, always had a pair of them by his side. For the creatures in the highest position a non-God or Goddess could hold were always exposed to such immortals, hungry for their brains and the powers within. Thus, when released, they would feast and grow powerful enough to be of greater service to He who was above all others.


    At least, that is what was said of the race called Illithid.


    Between these creatures was a presence that was unmistakable, as it was a God with an aura of divinity hugging their form. However, this one was not just any God, but the God King of Terra. The Nameless. One who stood above all others, and the youngest of three brothers who were of a race of beings called the Ageless. Very few living knew their story, and to speak of it would require time and effort. Suffice to say that it is a long tale would be an understatement.


    Regardless, this Ageless was the Terran Pantheon''s God King, and held the appearance of a male Kitsune with nine tails trailing behind his body. His fur was as dark as pitch that was bespeckled by numerous strands of silver which depicted countless stars within the darkness of space. Covering his body were simple clothings in the form of a pair of crimson trousers and an equally crimson vest which was left unbutton to reveal a furred chest. Whilst his head was the same as any fox''s, sly and sharp, but his eyes contained a pair of burning white orbs devoid of any and all colour within.


    Though he was half a head shorter than the Illithid, his presence could not go unnoticed as he took in the sight of the library. Here, he took in a deep breath and released a rare smile, but as he took a step forward, and as the doors behind them were drawn closed, the smile vanished when he noted his wife Sarah. Whereupon his eyes drooped to slits as they locked with her own, and she felt her heart beat with fear.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ''Those eyes,'' her mind gasped as she was somehow released from the grip and scampered away behind a nearby shelf, ''Is he angry with my presence here?''


    Curious, Sarah peeked around the shelf and noted that the Ageless was speaking with the Goblin in low tones whilst directing the flow of the conversation towards someone to their immediate right. This led her to scamper over towards another shelf several metres away so that she could gain a better look. However, as she did this, she noted one of the Illithids were missing, whilst the second had drifted over towards the pair of double doors and took up a position next to them.


    Shaking her head quickly, her eyes drifted back towards her husband and the Goblin, the the blue-skinned creature''s body was blocking whoever it was they they were speaking of. Therefore, she moved towards a flight of stairs behind her which took her to the next floor where more books were stored upon their numerous shelves. Here, the Goddess drifted over towards the railing and gasped. For down below were her husband, the Goblin, and her son.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± she muttered to herself, trying her best to stretch her divine senses towards the conversation below. However, as she performed thusly, she failed to notice the second Illithid creeping up behind her. Whereupon it tapped a tentacle atop her head, and knocked her unconscious immediately.


    *****


    ¡°...Therefore, good Librarian,¡± rumbled the God King as he motioned towards the child who was the spitting image of himself, ¡°I desire the Stories stated so that my son, Nox, may participate in the upcoming trial of the Gods of-¡±


    He paused, frowning after feeling a disturbance in the air. Whereupon his vision snapped towards the second level just as he watched his wife and mother of his child collapse into the arms of an Illithid. This led him to growl as energies as dark as his fur colour, but tinged with the colours of Rage, Chaos, and Madness billowed forth in a great cloud of smoke. Of which caused him to vanish immediately, and flowed forward and up, much to the squawking surprise of the Goblin below.


    His body reemerged behind the Judge who dared to touch what was his, and gripped it by its neck, hoisting its body high above as the world around them was replaced by the darkness of a Void Space whilst Sarah''s body collapsed upon the ground. Inside the Space, however, the screams of the creature echoed around as a monster howled and roared with anger whilst tearing apart the creature who dared to overstep their bounds.


    This fact and its feelings of torture and death were transferred to the remaining Illithid. Of which shivered and paled as its body wobbled under the force, the message received as clear as day.


    ¡°dO NoT TOuCH WhaT Is MINe!¡± howled the message received in a broken sequence of words, but it shivered and caused both Goblin and child to glance at it with great curiosity.


    After which the smoke of pitch erupted back into being, and glided towards the first floor of the Library. Whereupon it reformed itself into two personages, the Ageless holding his wife in his arms.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Nox cried out upon recognising who it was, and rushed towards the pair in order to take up a clawed hand which dangled towards the ground, ¡°What happened?¡± He stared up into his father''s glowing eyes with tears in his own.


    ¡°An enthused Judge who thought it prudent to dispatch a spy,¡± the Ageless''s voice thundered throughout the area, his head tilted towards the remaining Judge in order to glare at it, ¡°They knew better, and believed she was to be an easy meal, but were wrong. Dead wrong.¡± His eyes flared a dangerous vermilion, as more smoke billowed out from under his tails. Whereupon it launched itself towards the remaining Judge, which was desperately trying to escape the Library, and engulfed its body in its entirety.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Nox''s eyes were large as he stared at the scene, whilst his father''s lips upturned into a sneer.


    ¡°My apologies, Nox,¡± he spoke with a growl, ¡°but it appears we''ll have to push the trial date further down the line.¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡±


    ¡°It appears the Judges need to relearn who it is that is in charge, but after we put your mother to bed. She will need a week to rest before she can move about. Even then, the touch of an Illithid upon the mind of a Goddess may have led to some detrimental effects,¡± he raised up a single tail to punctuate his next words, ¡°Therefore, she will need a lot of rest and care. Not to mention a call from one of our many doctors would be prudent to make sure nothing harmful remains inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the child nodded, not at all sure as to what was spoken of, but positive his father could take care of it.


    After which the smoke dissipated, and bother father and son left the Library, leaving a stunned blue Goblin behind to wonder what he was to do with his life.


    *****


    Sarah stirred and groaned beneath a sea of warmth as the winds of something fierce rocked her body this way and that. It felt, to her feeble mind, that the wind had a voice which spouted words, but they were too far away. Therefore, she tried to ignore it, but the wind continued to rock her body more vigorously.


    ¡°...mom...!¡±


    That time, she heard a feint voice as the wind became a gale, and her self was tossed this way and that.


    ¡°...mo-om...!¡±


    Again, it called out to her, and she felt a little strength return to her body. Of which was used to right herself as the wind continued to attack her.


    ¡°...Mo-o-om!¡±


    The voice was close by as she pushed against the currents towards the unknown whilst trying to use her own voice to call out to them.


    ¡°MOM!¡±

 A2 Chapter 48

    Karastak''s eyes snapped open as the hay cart he and the children rested within struck a rock, jostling him from his rest. Soft growls were muffled from his left, and he reach a hand down to stroke the facial fur of Lupa, who murmured softly in her sleep as she cuddled up closer to his side. Whereas the cat-eared girl, Puella, mewed softly, hugging his hand as she continued to sleep.


    He smiled down upon their sleeping forms, his free hand lifted to tap the air before himself. Of which called forth his Status Menu, and he sat there in contemplation. For it had been several days since the children were integrated into his System, and even then, the Wolfgirl did not trust him completely despite knowing he did not wish for her they same as her captors did.


    Regardless, she screamed when her body was revealed to have grown fur, and demanded she be returned to normal. However, such a thing was not possible, as her Race had already been chosen. She then slumped to the ground, defeated, as Puella rushed over and hugged her dear friend. ¡°It''s okay,¡± the younger of the two exclaimed, ¡°You''re still my bestest friend, after all!¡±


    The exclamation calmed her somewhat, and it was then that Lupa noted her armaments, especially the small rapier and buckler strapped to her left hip and right arm. As well as the leather armour which hugged her form so much that it appeared as though it were a second skin which only allowed her clawed hands, head, feet, and tail to be exposed. He could see the girl was upset, but did not wish to pry. Either way, he had them gather up their things and began the long journey ahead to defeat the world''s Demon Lord.


    Or, rather, that was what was needed for him to return to his world of Terra, at least. Though, if another way was located, he would more than likely head down that road. For some odd reason, the death of another Demon Lord did not sit well on his tongue.


    In any case, the first day of their journey they met little by way of danger. The only portent came from Puella when she tried to chase a squirrel before casting her own version of <Colour Flux> centred upon the creature. Little did she know the spell renders those within a radius of three metres stunned whilst the target themselves are fine. This turned into a lesson for the child, as she topple over for half a minute, allowing the rodent enough time to flee.


    Upon the second day, the children complained, loudly, that their feet hurt. To which he responded with an offer to carry them, but only the dark haired cat-girl leapt at the offer. She scampered up his side and perched upon both his shoulders as her fingers tickled Little Mother. Of whom squeaked with happiness at the attention, and even nibbled on the digits in response, but without breaking the skin.


    As for Lupa, she huffed and turned her back, putting up a front as though she did not need to be carried. However, her mannerisms shouted her envious desire to join her friend, but did not wish to for some reason. Which led to her to release many a scorned word that reached the ears of Karastak, but not the smaller of the pair, as they continued forward.


    Within an hour after such a display of pride from the child, she had tripped and fallen over a rock before crying out in both surprise and pain. Whereupon Karastak rushed over to her side and gently lifted her into his arms as he knelt down so that the younger of the pair could slide down his back and fuss over her friend. Once the pair were made well, he gathered the pair of them into his arms and continued to move forward down the road where they came to a divide and camped there for the night.


    Thus leading to the third day after beginning their journey together. Where a hay cart rolled by their campsite and the driver, an elderly Human wearing worn linen clothing, allowed them to ride in the back to the next village for a few coppers and a meal provided by the illusory Elf. This was done so by way of producing the food from the special pouch he had received by Command, but he was not about to reveal its source in front of the magickally inept.


    Returning to the present, Karastak tapped at his Status Menu, noting only one change. He had gained a <Master Mentor> title, of which was currently equipped as Puella had an <Illusionist Apprentice> title. Which meant that as long as they had their respective titles equipped, he could ¡°teach¡± her his spells. The only draw back was that she could only gain a total of three to five at Level 1, then one or two others as she grew in strength regardless of what the System stated.


    In other words, if she were to gain enough points to cast up to ten spells, but only had five at the ready whilst still an apprentice, then she would have only five. It was quite the drawback, but as she was not of age, she could potentially outpace anyone who started within a Magickal College of some sort. Not to mention he was supposed to be Level 50 before even starting an apprenticeship with someone a lower than he, and it had to be someone willing. Though, with him being in charge of Command, this condition was artificially met.


    He looked down upon the sleeping Puella was snuggled up against his hand, then returned his gaze back towards his Menu with a silent mouthing of, ¡°Everyone wants to cast spells.¡± This led to his left eye glancing down upon the wolf girl who yawned as she moved close to his side, ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded slowly, ¡°Everyone.¡± For even the Wolfgirl was able to cast a basic spell called <Strengthen> which granted her a +3 STR bonus for ten minutes. Of which she was excited about, and that it could be granted to others. However, such a thing would not have been possible if he didn''t threaten Command with a day''s worth of silence on his part, as she was a basic Warrior.


    The illusory Elf''s thoughts were quickly interrupted by the cart''s halt. Turning his attention towards the front, he noted that they had reached their destination of the next village, which was called Stormhaven. However, there appeared to be a festival of some sort occurring within, as he could see the wooden gates were open and many were carrying large bundles of dry wood towards the centre.


    ¡°Huh,¡± Karastak shrugged his shoulders and called out to the old Human, ¡°Are your people celebrating a general naming day, good Human?¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hah?¡± spat the other who scratched his head, ¡°''aven''t ''eard of somfin li''e that, Lord. Migh'' be a Witch Burning, though.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And who might they have accused of Witchcraft?¡±


    ¡°Dunno, Lord,¡± the old Human spat again, ¡°but I gotta get home in time fer supper.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± he sighed and nudged the children awake.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± the pair hummed, rubbing the sleep from their eyes.


    ¡°Come along you two,¡± his voice was calm as he climbed off in order to carry them off the cart, ¡°We need to find an inn before pressing on. Did you both have pleasant dreams, at least?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Puella nodded, slipping her hand into his right whilst continuing to yawn and rub her eyes.


    Lupa, on the other hand, frowned as she gazed at the scenery. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± he asked slowly with a small smile as the cat-eared girl was urged to become an Elf as well so as to practice her illusions.


    As the spell was cast, the cart moved away and the Wolfgirl yawned, ¡°Why does she have to keep casting that spell?¡±


    ¡°Would you rather she be stunned, or stun others? Perhaps you''d enjoy a constant mote of cold fire dancing around your body to allow everyone to know where you are?¡±


    She frowned at his explanation just as the spell ended with another illusory Elf standing next to Karastak, holding his hand. ¡°It''s okay,¡± she slurred at her friend, still tired despite the nap, ¡°I like being an Elf. When it''s night, I can still see.¡± Her smile lit up the world around her, causing the other girl to sigh and embrace her friend.


    ¡°Just don''t overdue it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Kay!¡±


    The trio then head inwards, in search of an inn of some sort, but weren''t stopped or even given a second glance as the rest of the villagers, dressed in rags and tattered clothing, rushed to place their many armfuls of sticks in the centre of the village. Whereupon they found a large stake driven into the middle of a platform with many bundles of sticks strewn about. Thus causing Karastak to frown as the children stared in curiosity at the wonderment of it all.


    It was here that they heard, rather than saw, an individual shouting obscenities at everyone and everything on the other side of the gathered sticks. Whereupon they found a dirtied Human wearing a tattered grey robe stuck inside a wooden pillory. One which was a wooden structure with three wooden holes to force an offender to be subjected to much humiliation.


    When they approached the Human, they noted that it was a man with Goblinoid features, despite giving off the appearance of a fully grown adult of the aforementioned race. To which he growled out, ¡°What? Ya wantin'' ta ''ave yer kids toss shit in mah face, too?¡±


    Ignoring the snide query, the illusory Elf bent over in order to examine the man before him, who tried to skirt away from such scrutiny despite being chained. Of whom opened his mouth to shout something at them, but snapped his mouth shut when he was asked by Puella, ¡°Did you do something bad?¡± Her eyes were full of tears as her face was mere centimetres away from the strange man.


    She was then pulled away by her friend as the one in question blinked several times. ¡°Wha-?¡±


    ¡°Is this to be your burning night, Human?¡± asked Karastak as he leaned against his staff.


    ¡°Bah,¡± spat the chained man, ¡°They caught uh Witch last night. It tried to summon the dead, and Borun and his boy bashed it over the ''ed before draggin'' it ''ere.¡±


    ¡°And why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Wha''s with the ques''shuns? You uh Copper?¡± He glared up at the illusory Elf, then squinted at the silvered hair before transferring his gaze to the children. ¡°Hey, wait. You ain''t no Humans. Wuss an Elf and a Dog doing ''ere?¡±


    ¡°<Mesmerise>,¡± growled Karastak, immediately swiping away a placard which appeared before his eyes without glancing at it, and watched as his target became nothing more than a drooling imbecile. One who would stay in such a state for up to an hour, unless something came along and snapped him out of his mental shock.


    Puella, on the other hand, released a saddened, ¡°Aw,¡± as she noted this, then turned and slid her hand back inside her ¡°mentor''s¡± own.


    ¡°Why''d you do that?¡± frowned Lupa.


    ¡°He was annoying my ears,¡± he rumbled in response, ¡°Come. We''ve passed an inn coming over here, and I believe night will fall soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to stay for the party?¡± the other illusory Elf widened her oak-brown eyes up at him, begging to attend the party.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± was all he could promise as he led the pair to a large, two story building with a sign reading, ¡°The Drunken Swallow¡± nailed to the front. Upon entering the establishment, he frowned at the smell of unwashed bodies struck his senses, and desired his Undead self''s lack of senses. However, he mentally cursed Command to dare to take them away, threatening it with added silence.


    However, the atmosphere around them grew tense, as conversations became nil, and all eyes fell upon the trio. The children clung to his robes as he carefully made his way over to the counter where a burly woman was washing it with a dirtied rag.


    ¡°Whatchu want?¡± she grumbled, spitting into the rag and continuing to wash the counter.


    ¡°A room to start,¡± he replied with concealed disdain for having to speak with such an uncouth Human.


    To which she snorted, hawked her throat, and spat at himself. This landed upon his chest, and a vein in his forehead throbbed at the insult. ¡°We don''t ''ave any. ''Specially for none ''pretty folk'' li''e yerselves.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± he spoke with clenched teeth as Lupa unsheathed her rapier, but clung to his legs in fear just as Puella cowered between his legs and the counter. For the room was filled with the sounds of chairs and tables being moved aside as the patrons within pulled out their weapons of long knives and daggers.


    ¡°Yuh Elves ain''t never leave yer precious forest,¡± grinned a muscled bound male of a Human, ¡°We know how much an Elf sells on da market. With da gold we ma''e from yuh body, the girly, and the mutt, we cud live li''e Lords fer years.¡± Many within agreed to the statement spoken, and moved to corner the trio.


    ¡°It appears I led you girls into an unsightly trap. My apologies,¡± Karastak reached down and pat the heads of the girls before righting himself once more, ¡°Stick close, okay?¡± At their nod, they hugged his body just as one tried to grab at his staff. Of which was raised high before slamming to the ground just as he hollered, ¡°<Colour Flux>!¡±

 A2 Chapter 49

    ¡°How is she?¡± the Ageless asked as he peeked into Sarah''s room, where she sat upon her bed with a book emblazoned with the title ¡°The Devil King¡± in gold upon the cover close to her nose.


    Next to him stood Brutus, who wore a tattered, grey-green robe about his skeletal self. A book laid in his left clawed hand, and was chained to his side, whereas in his right was a rod that formed a cobra at the end. An aura of death radiated around his body, its colour green, and came from the cracked, seven spired crown atop his head. His eyes, though, burned a luminous green, and the same coloured flamed gushed out from behind his teeth as he spoke, ¡°She is well, My Lord High God, and was able to be restored via her Story. Though she won''t be able to remember what had happened, but it was only a slight page. Therefore, little was lost.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my Lich King,¡± he clapped the skeletal God''s right shoulder.


    ¡°Your thanks are wasted upon your humble servant, My Lord High God,¡± Brutus bowed his head low.


    ¡°Brutus,¡± the Lich raised his gaze to stare into the eyes of he who was his Lord, God, and Master, ¡°You, among all others, do not need to bow and scrape and kneel in my presence.¡±


    ¡°A thousand years of servitude, My Lord High God, and many more to come is not something one such as I could easily turn over.¡±


    ¡°You''ve had a hundred cycles to get used to it, Brutus, my Lich King,¡± smirked the God King, ¡°but I do have one inquiry to pass.¡± His servant''s eyes flared with curiosity, then noted the outstretched digit of his Lord''s paw pointing towards the book in his wife''s grip, ¡°Who allowed her to read that Story?¡±


    ¡°My Lord?¡± the skeletal God turned his attention back towards his Lord, ¡°I thought you authorised it? As such a work can only come from you, and no other may produce such copies.¡± The flames within the skull dimmed with concentration, mimicking one who closed their eyes, ¡°Have you released any recently, My Lord High God?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the Ageless shook his head slowly, ¡°The last Story released was to yourself three hundred cycles ago, and another to... the Library on Terra...¡± Fury engulfed his mind at the thought of someone abusing his Story enough to send such a tale to Sarah.


    ¡°My Lord High God?¡± Brutus called out as a myriad of smoke, the colours of Hatred, Chaos, and Madness strewn throughout, enveloped his God. However, it quickly faded away as the God King calmed himself.


    ¡°My apologies, Brutus,¡± his voice rumbled, shaking the hallway, ¡°but it seems someone at the Library has checked out that book and given it to her. Even though the stipulation for reading such a novel is to endure the curse within and read it the whole way through.¡±


    ¡°Curse?¡± the Lich King frowned as the book chained to his body fell away to his side, swaying gently against his robes, as he reached into the air and retrieved an old book with the words, ¡°The Devil King¡±, emblazoned in gold. Surrounding the object once more was a thick miasma that caused the stationed Living Armour to come alive with drawn weapons. However, these were waved away by their Lord, and returned to their pedestals. ¡°I do not feel a curse from this, My Lord High God.¡±


    ¡°Nor would you,¡± the Ageless shook his head, bidding his servant to return the book from whence it came. Once it was removed, he continued with, ¡°The curse only affects those who are not drawn to the ways of Madness as we are, and pulls them in. It changes them completely in ways unimaginable, and for her to have it?¡± his great shoulders shrugged, ¡°We won''t know until it affects her, or when we gain the services of an Oracle.¡±


    ¡°But, My Lord High God, even if she is affected by it, what does she hope to gain?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the fools who wished to see me removed from my throne on high in the beginning?¡± At the other''s nod with a flaring of the fire in his sockets, he nodded and continued, ¡°I have found her to become entrapped in their schemes. She is searching for evidence against my person.¡±


    Brutus gasped, his jaw dropping for a moment before snapping shut, ¡°Then, if she is really with them, why is she still breathing?¡±


    ¡°Brutus,¡± a maddening glint flared in the God King''s right eye, ¡°She is to be used to find those others who dare to defy my will.¡±


    ¡°And when they are to be discovered?¡±


    He grinned a malevolent grin, one which was mimicked by the Lich King as ethereal flesh spread across his fleshless skull in order to show his understanding for his Lord High God.


    *****


    <Colour Flux> has successfully stunned 14 targets around you!


    Stunned Humans: 13


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.Stunned Unknown Races: 1


    Duration: 2 minutes


    Karastak swiped away the placard which appeared before his very eyes, but only after frowning at the ¡°Stunned Unknown Races¡±. He was unsure of who that was, as his eyes scanned the crowd of shocked or avarice faces. Each of which was revealed to be Human in their appearance, therefore he shrugged and began his next move. Of which was to use his <Root> spell to keep them from moving, but would not keep them from shouting.


    <Root> has successfully caused your target to sink 0.25 metres into the ground!


    Duration: Until they remove themselves


    Thirteen times did he cast the spell, and thirteen times did he have to swipe away the placard which was starting to annoy himself. Whereas upon the eighth placard he began to silently curse Command for being ¡°utterly useless and annoying¡±. Of course, those who were near himself could not comprehend what was spoken, as their minds were free, but not their bodies.


    Even so, after completing the annoying task of casting the <Root> spell, he turned to find Puella fussing over Lupa who had fallen over with her entire body in a position to strike out with her rapier. This led to him smirking and brushing off who the unknown was, as he had already found out. Therefore, all he had to do was wait, and sat upon a chair near the counter where the children were.


    Half a minute was left when he finished his task, and when it was up, grunts and shouts echoed throughout the establishment. Each desired to know what happen, but most gave rise to ask why it was their feet had fallen into the floorboards below, and how they were to escape. Though, these were spoken with more gruff and venom as they turned their weapons towards the illusory Elf.


    ¡°You did this,¡± hissed one of their number, a well tanned farmer who did not have a weapon beyond a skinning knife, ¡°You will undo your witchery, or I''ll have your head.¡±


    ¡°No I won''t,¡± Karastak responded with an air of arrogance, ¡°And anyone you call for help will suffer the same fate. They won''t be able to move as the earth swallows them up.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± called out another from the back of the crowd, ¡°I''ve been around you witch things when I was young, and you don''t have enough strength to cast yer nasty spells without rest!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± he raised an eyebrow at the voice''s unknown owner, ¡°Then you must know what mana is, correct?¡±


    ¡°Tha''s right.¡±


    ¡°Then you should also know the standard rate of mana regeneration,¡± his body leaned forward in the chair, and eye spotting the illusory Elf girl hugging her best friend after she shook off the paralysis. Whereas the one in the back grunted, whether in acknowledgment or trying to free himself, he didn''t know or care, ¡°Every ninety seconds, I regenerate almost 50 mana, and have a much larger mana pool. What does that say about me, Mr. ''I''ve been with around casters when I was younger''?¡±


    There was only silence, as many eyes, heads, and bodies turned towards the one who claimed as such. Of whom had paled immensely at the implications, as he had journeyed with those who had, at a young level, had mana pools of almost two hundred, but their regeneration score had always been at two or three mana per minute. For this Elf to claim he could regenerate twenty, maybe even more? His level would be astronomically higher than theirs, maybe even more than everyone''s combined, or even the entire town''s.


    Even so, the man leaked inside his pants, his face paled, and his eyes rolled back in his head as he collapsed to the ground. Whereupon Karastak chuckled at the loud thump, and all eyes turned slowly towards himself. ¡°You see, everyone,¡± he began slowly, spreading out his hands as though to encompass the entirety of everything around him as he leaned back again the chair, ¡°If I so willed it, I could indeed snuff out your lives in an instant from my spells alone.¡±


    His fingers snapped as he spoke, many of the Humans jumping or wincing from the shock of the noise, ¡°But as you''ve desired to ''enslave'' my person and my charges,¡± the girls huddled around his sitting form as a maddening twinkle entered his eyes, ¡°I wish for information. Once I have it, we''ll leave your town and you''ll all be freed from the earth''s grasp. Sound good?¡±


    From behind, he heard the sharp intake of air from the barkeep, and turned just as she shouted, ¡°GUARDS!¡±


    Immediately, a digit was pointed towards herself as he shouted, ¡°<Mesmerise>!¡± Within seconds, the woman slumped to the floor as she was left a drooling imbecile like the Human outside.


    <Mesmerise> was successfully cast!


    Your target has been mentally stunned!


    Duration: up to 1 hour, or until someone/thing shakes them from their stupour


    Another placard appeared before his eyes, and he angrily swiped it away. He''ll have to speak to Command about this later, but for now, business with the rest of the Humans. Of whom were quaking in their boots from a display of power from himself as he leaned over the counter to glare at the woman, ¡°That was quite rude, you know. I''m trying to have a conversation with everyone, and you''re trying to drag innocent people into the mix? Geez.¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± Puella tugged on his robe, ¡°Mr. Kar, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± his gaze softened as he turned towards the child, but there was still a glint in there that made her shiver uncomfortably.


    ¡°You have something on your robe.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± he peered down and frowned at the glob of spit which was slowly drying up. To which he snapped his fingers, and the whole of the crowd gasped as the robe vanished. Thus leaving a pale skinned, and muscular chest exposed to the world around him. Of course, he was wearing a pair of linen trousers held up by a length of twine, as well as a pair of leather boots. However, the sight of a garment vanishing just because there was a little spittle? The Humans couldn''t understand the logic behind it.


    Whereupon they gasped as energy cackled and crackled around their persons as he cast, ¡°<Clothing Creation>,¡± with an annoyed voice. Off to the right of his peripheral, 224/440 mana points plummeted down to 72/440 mana points in an instant as a clean, faded blue robe appeared in his outstretched hand. Of which was put on as he frowned at yet another placard before swiping it away.


    ¡°So annoying,¡± Karastak muttered to himself as his head escaped the robe whilst the rest of the room just stared at his person, ¡°Now where were we?¡± A finger reached up to scratch his chin as though it itched before his thoughts returned to him a moment later, ¡°Ah yes. Questions.¡±

 A2 Chapter 50 (NSFW)

    ¡°So let me get this straight,¡± he growled as he rubbed his temples with his illusory finger tips, ¡°You''re telling me that slavery is rampant throughout the country?¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± came the confused voice of a skinny young Human who was just starting to grow a few whiskers on his face, ¡°Yes?¡±


    To which Karastak sighed in exasperation, especially towards the truths he had learned from the group of bewildered and frightened Humans around himself. For he had learned that slavery was an issue in the major cities. Where the Flesh Trade was the most prominent of them all, with a ratio of 8:1 of each group being sent off to the various brothels, whorehouses, and lavish parties set up by prominent men and women of society. Though all genders, races, and creeds were sent there, the most sought after race was the Elf. This was due to their beauty within both sexes which drove both men and women of society to lust after them whilst spending copious amounts of coin to obtain them. It also was what drove them out of society and into their various forests, deserts, mountains and cavernous homes. Not to mention such a race, if found, would have many an army on their doorstep with a great multitude of Slavers in their midst.


    As he was not a true Elf, he was not privy to such an information when he decided to become one through his magicks, and found down upon Puella who flittered about Lupa like a mother hen would her chick. ¡°It seems I''ve unintentionally brought them to harm,¡± he muttered to himself and checked on his mana reserves within his peripheral. 368/440 was what he read, and watched as it continued to climb.


    Sighing once more, he spoke with a deep voice, ¡°<Illusion: Human>,¡± and smirked as most gasped. For the world around him was enveloped in mists that were tinged with the colours of Madness. The former illusion shattered, and he noted the eyes of the Humans nearest himself widened at the dark fur exposed, as well as the snout he purported. These then vanished as the mists settled upon his body, and transformed him into a venerable old sage with shoulder length hair. Upon his face was a beard which stretched to his abdomen, though where he sat and the posture his body was in, the beard was tickling the ground.


    A curious sound came from his left, as Puella''s eyes widened whilst she came upon his new form. After which she reached out and ran her small hands through his beard, then smiled and giggled as she snuggled into them. Whereas atop his head came a series of soft squeaks, and revealed a small white bat''s head above the centre of his forehead. Of whom then squeaked at the girl, turned towards the group of confused Humans, squeaked at them, then vanished back inside the silvered strands.


    Whispers of ¡°Witch Magicks¡± made it to his ears, and he grinned a maniac grin at them. This caused all to squirm and shiver, and off to the side came the shiverings of Lupa who couldn''t understand why her friend didn''t see the insanity that Karastak projected. However, his arms reached down and scooped up the illusory Elf girl''s form. Of which caused her to release a, ¡°Weeeeee,¡± as she giggled with happiness whilst using the long beard as a scarf.


    Normally, this would have elicited many a chuckle from those who saw these antics, but these Humans knew what he was. He then turned to leave out the door, but heard the whistling of the air as a knife stuck itself into the entryway''s top frame near the girl''s head. Of whom let out a frightened, ¡°Eep,¡± and hugged his head as she shivered in fear from the shock of what had almost occurred.


    This was his breaking point, as something within Karastak''s mind snapped. His eyes glared a baleful red as he slowly, with shaking hands, placed the girl down upon the ground. Whereupon Lupa, noting his eyes, rushed to her friend''s side as a pair of tiny, beady red eyes flared into life beneath his hair.


    ¡°Cov-ver her-r ears-s, Lu-u-upa, an'' shut your ey-yes,¡± his voice came out strange, haunted, as though he fought to not release something full of malice for all things living. To which, upon so saying, pushed them into a corner of the inn, away from the crowd, and turned towards them.


    What the Humans saw, however, was a mistake on their part. For upon his flesh, literally stretched to his temples, was a grin full of sharpened teeth. One that, although gave off the feeling of joy, was devoid of everything as he laughed. His voice was strained, cracking, as the bottom jaw unhinged and slammed shut in such a way that the only real thought came from one who released what was within their bowels and bladder, ¡°M-M-MONSTER!¡±


    ¡°<Devouring Bolt>,¡± the illusory monster''s voice cackled, and a jagged line of dark energy launched itself from his fingertips.


    No. To call it a dark bolt of energy would not do it justice. Instead, think of it as a lightning bolt devoid of sound and flashing lights which ate through the fabric of the Universe until it stuck something solid. Whereupon that something was simply gone. No booms echoed throughout the establishment; no blinding flash of light to accompany the spell''s impact; nothing.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Instead, this bolt removed the head of the closest Human, and the body toppled over with a thump. After which, Karastak''s head woodenly moved towards the next Human, and cackled out another, ¡°<Devouring Bolt>.¡± Which landed squarely upon their chest and removed their torso. With the arms, head, and lower body toppling away once it was removed.


    Finally, the Humans around the bodies came to their senses, but only when the hot blood of their compatriots spurted all over their bodies. Whereupon they cried, begged, and struggled as the illusory monster continued to call out, ¡°<Devouring Bolt>,¡± one after another. Each time it was cast and landed upon the bodies of those before him, pieces and chunks went missing. Whereas the fabric of the Universe, which had the appearance of being torn, continued to knit itself back together after each casting of the spell.


    All the while, amongst the screaming Humans, a mad laughter was heard. This, along with the soft squeaks of a tine white bat, echoed throughout the whole of the village. As this occurred, the residents of this walled settlement dashed into their homes, clutching their loved ones in fear of the unknown.


    *


    Outside the inn, however, half a dozen brave, or perhaps stupid, souls clustered underneath one of the windows. Each wore a set of thick leathers, and had the only swords drawn, but they were rusted from time. These believed themselves to be the Heroes of the village of Stormhaven, and would go off to the capital for a warrior''s training and teaching after the next harvest. However, as there was some sort of a commotion within the inn, they believed it was their duty to stop it. When the screams began, and the chanting of witchcraft was heard within, on the other hand, they hesitated. Even as the screams slowly dwindled from a dozen voices to only a handful, they still hesitated.


    ¡°We have to do something,¡± frantically whispered one of their number.


    ¡°But what?¡± a softer, more effeminate voice drifted into their ears. Upon a more closer look, one would be able to see that this group was, but five men and one woman.


    ¡°I don''t know,¡± came a third, who shut his eyes as the voice of someone begged for life as the soft footsteps of another came upon their position.


    Whereupon they listened as the unknown monster spoke with words of malice, dripping with venom, ¡°I was willing to let you all live when I left,¡± giggles followed the statement, ¡°but you all had to try and kill my dear child, didn''t you?¡± Again, more giggling ensued, and the party heard the sickening crunch of bones breaking and spiking out of flesh. Of which was followed by a man''s high pitched scream of pain as more crunching noises flowed into their ears.


    ¡°I''m sure you regret it now,¡± the voice was higher in pitch, but then dropped to a low baritone as the man whispered something frantically, ¡°I don''t care.¡± After which the screams continued along with more crunching of bones and the removal of something which squelched horribly enough to cause all six underneath the window to vomit.


    What came next would forever haunt the dreams of the living, as the window crashed outwards, showering the group in a fine spray of shards of malformed and dirty glass. They, of course, protected themselves with their arms and bodies, but when they looked up, their eyes were wide. For upon the ground, only a metre away, was a skull attached to its spine from the man who was tortured. One that still held the eyes, face and bits of muscle and nervous tissue.


    Whereupon the group screamed and howled as they fled the scene, whereas the blood red eyes of Karastak fell upon them. He then pointed at their fleeing backs, screaming in a maddening voice, ¡°Feast upon their bodies, Little Mother. There will be nO WitnEsSeS!¡±


    A small white bat streaked out from underneath his illusory hair, cracking and shattering the illusion to reveal a grinning Foxman in the light of the terrified and retreating sun. The creature then released a series of delighted squeaks as it plunged in and out of the bodies of the Hero party. Thus causing them to fall and writhe upon the hard packed earth as their blood leaked. More screams ensued from them, as many a frightened head ducked away from their cracked open doors and windows, desperate to hide themselves from the monsters.


    Whereas the group sobbed from the slow torture of Little Mother feasting upon their living bodies. Their blood, hot and wet, was soaked into the ground as their lives were extinguished one after another. Upon each of their cooling bodies was the expression of complete and absolute terror, as their bodies writhed and bubbled from the little bat''s chewing of their organ meat, muscles, and bone.


    Once satisfied with the meal, she squeaked long and proud before dashing off to her master. What was left would forever haunt the minds and hearts of the village. For the bodies had been eaten from the inside, which caused their abdomens to distend inwards from the missing meat. Whilst all over them were a series of bat shaped holes which allowed the creature an entryway and exit from their bodies.


    Upon her return, she landed on the counter and began to clean herself of the blood and gore which coated her body. Whereas Karastak had gripped his head, fighting something within his mind and tossed his body around the blood soaked room. As this occurred, Lupa had stood with her back to the scene in order to shield Puella from the sight as she covered her young friend''s ears. Of course, the latter fought against this restraint at first, but when the screaming began, she forced the former to cover her ears as the illusory Elf girl covered her friend''s.


    After the crashing of the glass window, and the order from a deranged Foxman, they turned to watch as his blood and gore soaked body was flung around the room as he gripped his head. Howling and cursing echoed from his throat as the establishment shook from the impacts, but eventually it all ended with a long and angered howl. One which was picked up by the Wolf Beastgirl, and shared in the event until the man slumped to the ground. Whereupon he panted and stared about the room as placards filled his vision.

 A2 Chapter 51

    A groan escaped Sarah''s throat as she laid back against her mountain of pillows, the book lying open with its spine suspended between her thighs. Her head was causing her an issue yet again, and rang a small bell at her side which only caused a spike in the pain before reducing itself to the normal throbbing. After which a pair of Elven women rushed into her room, each wearing only a breast strap and loincloth as they held warm towels and a glass of herbal tea. One that would reduce any swelling in her cranium, but was just for Gods and Goddesses. For if a mortal or immortal were to drink it, they would fall into a comatose state with little hope of ever waking up.


    As the tea was slowly consumed, the women gently pushed their Goddess back against the pillows so that they may ply the towels to her forehead, chest, and abdomen. This way she may relax further, but instead of becoming as such, felt an itch betwixt her legs. One that required attention as her thoughts drifted towards a part of her mind that was reserved only for her husband. However, due to his lack of touch, and from the Elves'' willingness to ¡°help¡± her needs, she wished to explore this option further.


    Therefore she glanced at the pair and ordered, ¡°Close the door, secure it, and come back to my bed.¡± A sly smile stretched across her lips, as nervousness of the possible infidelity was about to incur. Though, she did not view it as such, as they did not have any phallic objects. Instead, it would just be a lot of touching and rubbing. Nothing more.


    Or,that is what she convinced herself as she asked for assistance in disrobing herself and ordering them to do so as well. Whereupon she crawled upon her hands and knees, her tail swishing as lust filled her eyes for their bodies. Yes. They knew what she desired, as they were within the baths, too, and smiled as they pulled their Goddess to their bodies.


    *****


    The Ageless watched from within one of his Void Spaces, one that was filled with the colours of Madness, Chaos, and Rage. His own form was that of a skeletal creature that was a mix of an Ogre and a six legged Basilisk, but was bipedal instead of Centaur-like. Of which was quickly surrounded by a howling hurricane of the energies therein, and once it vanished, revealed his male, Kitsune self.


    A robe of darkness coated his already dark and silver streaked fur just as he witnessed one of the Elven women''s fingers betwixt Sarah''s legs. Which led to the Wolfwoman to moan and demand more, whereas his paws gripped themselves into tight fists at her infidelity. For he was one who had never had a thought towards procreating with other females whilst married, nor using their bodies to relieve any built up tension.


    However, since the birth of their son, Nox, he had felt the spark of love for his wife fade away. Though he tried to rekindle it many a time, he knew it was lost forever, but not why. Instead, his love was transferred to his child, and spent most of his time, if not all of it when he wasn''t working, with him. No. This love wasn''t incestual in nature, but of a father''s love for his first born son.


    Even now, he thought of ways to please the child, to see him smile as his eyes lit up with excitement, wonder, and curiosity. However, a dark cloud hung over his head as a table appeared to his right. Whereupon he raised up a fist and slammed it down upon the wooden structure, ending its existence forevermore. This was so, as Sarah kissed her Elven lovers before moaning more as their lips fell upon her breasts, suckling them as though they were babes.


    After which he had to dismiss the images before flying down their to smite her for her infidelity against his person. Thus removing any chance of him and his uncovering those who dared plot against them all. However, just as the scene went dark, he heard those three little words that were reserved for him and their child, but were directed towards others.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    *****


    Brutus, God, Lich King, and Steward of Terra stood tall in his throne room just as an unearthly scream tore through the air. One which contained traces of Sorrow, Madness, Rage, and Loathing for something he could not see. His own eyes flared into being, as those before himself shook in terror at the unknown howl.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Our Lord High God needs us,¡± he called out just as seven females of various races in white robes burst through the double doors several dozen metres in front of him. Here, he nodded towards them, and each rushed to his side just as he held aloft a pristine, white staff which depicted many ancient battles along the surface.


    ¡°<Gate>,¡± the skeletal King''s voice thundered throughout the throne room, summoning up a great portal several metres in height, and half as wide. One which held the swirling colours of Madness and shadows within. Afterwards, the group entered such a portal before it vanished, leaving those still within bewildered and frightened at what just occurred.


    *


    ¡°My Lord,¡± called out Sia, a metallic and skeletal Wolfwoman in a white robe, as she rushed to her God King''s side. Others surrounded himself as he sat within the centre of his Void Space, fuming at what he had heard from his own wife''s lips.


    Whereupon they embraced his body, radiating their love and support for he who was like a father to them. Though they were not sired from his loins with a woman of his choosing, he nonetheless felt as such towards them all, and therefore allowed such an act to continue even as he laid his head upon a metallic Bear Beastwoman''s shoulder. Of whom was called Shauu.


    ¡°Lord?¡± she asked, perplexed as her right clawed hand hesitantly rubbed his back with eyes searching for assistance from the others.


    ¡°I should have listened to you, Brutus, my Chosen. In my haste for a family, I did not listen to your words, nor did I think of the possibilities of loss between us,¡± his voice was soft, muffled by the robes she wore.


    ¡°My Lord High God?¡± the Lich King gently moved to his God King''s side, and placed a clawed hand upon the Kitsune''s shoulder.


    Whereupon the Ageless turned towards himself with the colours of Sorrow etched inside his eyes, ¡°Sarah is lost to my person now, Brutus. She has broken her vows, and now seeks the company of others,¡± his voice was exuded in a sigh then as the images of his so called ¡°wife¡± replayed for their viewing. Each showing a mixture of emotions upon their features, but the ones most prevalent were hatred, sorrow, and loathing as their eyes flared crimson. This flaring only grew, and the images faded away just as the Goddess spoke those same three words that caused him to release such a scream from before.


    ¡°That bitch,¡± growled Amira, a Foxwoman who did not wish to become a metallic Chosen. The others bobbed their heads in agreement, whereas Brutus''s eyes bathed everything in a luminescent and sickly green light.


    ¡°What...will...you...do...now...My...Lord...High...God?¡± he asked slowly, desiring retribution for this offense.


    ¡°Begin the process for my divorce, and let Azazel know of my plans whilst a copy of this affront is sent to her person,¡± his voice was slow, hollow, ¡°Do not allow Sarah to know of this. Not until she has finished her book and has led us to those who wish for my banishment and removal from the Pantheon.¡±


    ¡°My Lord?¡± Sia''s eyes flared with confusion, as did those save for his right Hand in all things.


    ¡°She is both a traitor and an adulterer, my Chosen seven. Her sins are grave, but she is still necessary in finding those who wish us harm,¡± the Ageless explained slowly, ¡°When her usefulness has ended, so too will her life. For she has broken her vow against my person in falling for another that was not I.¡±


    His head shook with great disappointment for what they had witnessed as he continued, ¡°Do not reveal this to her, so do I order you all, but make sure she and her ''lovers'' are watched. So that when the time comes, she may witness their demise by my hand, and my hand alone. All before she, herself, is snuffed out along with those who are the conspirators.


    ¡°We shall make it an event, my Chosen and Brutus, and it shall be the 15<sup>th</sup> Feast of Screams,¡± a feral and manic grin appeared upon his lips, literally stretching to his ears, ¡°Or as you all call it, Il Concerto dei Dannati. The Concert of the Damned.¡± Whereupon a laughter filled his throat and was released, filling the Void Space in its entirety at the plan concocted by his mind. One that was shared by his Chosen and Lich King, as their eyes flared with conspiracy.


    *****


    Sarah stretched her body as the sheets of her bed were cleaned via magicks employed by the Elven women. Her own dress was replaced upon her body, whereas the pair was not allowed to do the same until after they cleaned the bed of fluids exuded by their bodies. Here, she watched with a small smile as they performed such a task slowly, enjoying the sight whilst her mind had convinced her that she did nothing wrong.


    And why would it be? To her own mind, all they did was use their fingers and mouths to pleasure one another, even for penetration. Therefore, her marriage was safe with these facts, as was her position as the Goddess Queen of Terra. ¡°Not to mention He probably did something similar, right?¡± she muttered to herself with a nod of her head.


    Afterwards, the book was handed over to her person whilst the Elves re-clothed themselves, and she waved them goodbye. For although they Elves interested her, keeping her body content, she was unnaturally curious about what happened next within the story at hand. Unnaturally because the book had a minour will, forcing the reader to continue to read. Thereby completing the curse which set upon the shoulders of those who were bold enough to begin the journey within.


    Of which led to her sliding back under her magickally clean sheets and blankets, whilst snuggling up against her mountain of pillows. Once more, she cracked open the book, not once noticing a small trace of purple miasma coalescing around the mask in front, and began to read.

 A2 Chapter 52

    Congratulations! You have slain x11 Humans!


    For your crimes against Humanity, as a sentient creature, you are now wanted for their deaths within Sotrmhaven. A bounty of 110 gold has been issued for your arrest.


    Experience gained from the deaths of x11 Humans:


    1100 EXP


    You have aided in the deaths of Hero Party Vecna!


    Stormhaven''s bounty has risen by 2500 gold against you, bringing it to a total of 2610 gold!


    Experienced gained from the deaths of Hero Party Vecna:


    2500 EXP


    Your level is 6! You 19,400 more EXP to reach Level 7!


    Through your usage of <Devouring Bolt>, you have gained the following Passive Skills:


    <Farming +25%>


    <Construction +5%>


    <Archery +20%>


    <Swordsmanship +5%>


    Due to your mental instability, you have gained the Passive Skill <Madness>! With it, you won''t know when you''ll slip into another rampage. Good Luck!


    Karastak glared at the placards with semi-focused eyes, his head feeling as though someone took out his brain and scrambled it before shoving it back inside. To which he rubbed his temples in an effort to lessen the pain therein before swiping away a few of the notifications, but paused at the last.


    ¡°When did I get...¡± he mumbled slowly, ¡°Command!¡±


    ¡°[Awaiting Command.]¡±


    ¡°Why did I gain skills from my spell?¡± his voice came out in a confused growl as he noted the children at the other end of the room, and Little Mother cleaning herself on the counter with soft squeaks.


    ¡°[By consuming the brains of those targeted by <Devouring Bolt>, will you gain their abilities,]¡± it spoke with a voice that believed it was of common knowledge, ¡°[Though the chances of gaining 100% of the skill is slim, it is still a possibility.]¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± he commented slowly before pulling up his Status Menu.


    Karastak


    {Race: Foxman (Demon Lord)}


    {Age: 25}


    {Level: 6} {STR: 30; DEX: 30; CON: 77; INT:34; WIS: 40; CHA: 120}


    {Health: 254/254} {Mana: 440/440}


    {Class: Illusionist} {Subclass: N/A}


    {Skills: <Devouring Bolt>; <Minour Illusion>; <Illusion: Elf>; <Illusion: Human; <Colour Flux>; <Choke>; <Flare>; <Lesser Animation>; <Weapon Creation>; <Clothing Creation>; <Mesmerise>; <Root>; <Gate>}


    {Passive Skills: <Eye of Zomm>; <Minour Energy Absorption (10%)>; <Divine Resistance (25%)>; <Minimap (MAX)>; <Farming +25%>; <Construction +5%>; <Archery +20%>; <Swordsmanship +5%>; <Madness>}


    {Titles: Soul Bound; Tamer of the Unknown; Indomitable Will}


    {Titles Equipped: Indomitable Will}


    ¡°And what does the plus percentage mean next to it?¡±


    ¡°[If you were to attempt to use these skills, then the production and usage will be increased as such.]¡± Though Karastak distrusted Command after the tortuous session, and the fact that it had tried to change him any which way it could, he could not fault the wealth of knowledge it had. Therefore, he would use it, but kept a close eye on everything as it spoke to him.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± his voice hummed inside his throat as he tapped the right side of his muzzle. After which a finger tapped upon the <Madness> skill, pressing down upon the word before swiping it off his Status Page. ¡°I don''t need that one,¡± he grumbled slowly and could feel Command judging him for it. Whereupon he pointed up at the silent presence, causing the girls to tilt their head at the movement, ¡°Don''t care what you have to say, Command. You''ve already admitted that I am in charge. Therefore, I am in charge.¡±


    ¡°[Acknowledged...]¡± came the response from the invisible Command.


    ¡°Don''t need the <Farming> and <Construction>,¡± the Foxman muttered slowly, swiping them away as he stood tall once more and waving the placard away. His eyes scanned the carnage he had wrought upon the Humans with a frown upon the edges of his lips, ¡°What a mess,¡± his right hand rubbed against the back of his neck.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Welp,¡± he clapped his hands, causing the girls to jump with a yip, and Little Mother to squeak with her body jumping slightly before she glared up at him, ¡°What?¡± The little bat shook herself before taking flight once more as his body shimmered in the dim light, becoming a venerable old man. One that was still covered in gore, but the robe was waved away quickly, a new one taking its place almost immediately.


    Whereupon she dove underneath his hair, wiggling against his scalp with a few more squeaks before snoozing. Here, he smiled softly before making his way to the children and squatting down before them, asking, ¡°Are you two alright?¡±


    ¡°Scewy,¡± Puella mewed, rushing over and buried her face in his chest.


    ¡°There, there,¡± he pat her head a couple of times before lifting her up into his arms and standing tall. However, Karastak''s gaze fell upon Lupa who stared up at him with a complex look of fear and shock tinged with a desire to flee. She couldn''t though, because that would mean abandoning her friend to the monster who hid beneath magicks and a warm smile. Therefore, she had to at least try to stay close until she was strong enough to protect her friend, even if it meant being near the thing which she was terrified of.


    ¡°Did we leave our staves somewhere?¡± he asked with a perplexed expression whilst staring about himself. Of which ended with him shrugging and holding up his right hand just as Puella had re-wrapped her neck and face with his beard. This led to him snapping his middle finger and thumb, creating a sharp cracking song which caused both the cat-eared girl and Little Mother jump with a squeak. Whereas he just smiled as Lupa turned to glare up at himself for making them all jump.


    ¡°Ugh... My head... Wha-what?!¡± a gruff woman''s voice flittered through the air, causing the group to stiffen as they turned around. They each noted the Innkeeper, the one who had both spat a glob of spittle upon Karastak''s robe, and was subsequently mesmerised before the slaughter took place.


    ¡°Huh,¡± he commented with a shrug, ¡°Forgot about her.¡± After which he moved towards the woman, who stared at his illusory self in surprise, confusion, and fear. Which led to him holding up a single finger just as she audibly gulped, ¡°I do have one question,¡± he pointed it towards the woman.


    ¡°Anything you want!¡± her voice was full of stressful panic as she sought to move away from his person. Though she didn''t understand what had occurred during her mental shock, it was clear that he and the children were the cause of it all.


    ¡°Where''s this ''Witch'' that you lot have captured?¡± A glint of red entered his eyes as Puella hid herself in the illusory hair that she had wrapped herself up in, and giggled for it.


    ¡°What?¡± she began slowly, not all all believing her ears. For she had believed he was going to ask her to strip, or even die, but to ask about the Witch? Perhaps they knew one another, or perhaps he was here to rescue it. Who knew?


    ¡°The Witch,¡± his voice was slow, patient, but the glint in his eyes turned dangerous.


    ¡°I-it''s in the jailhouse,¡± she pointed towards the north east direction of the town.


    ¡°In that direction?¡± His own finger mirrored where she pointed, and after a quick bob of the head, he grinned at her before whispering, ¡°<Devouring Bolt>.¡± A bolt of darkness lashed out, devouring the world between them as it tore through her chest and out the back of her body. Where her heart was, was a hole that one could see through.


    The Innkeeper blinked a few times, not understanding what had happened, and slowly looked down with a, ¡°Wha-?¡± After which her body collapsed to the ground, the light in her eyes fading away as he led the girls out into the twilight filled village.


    ¡°Northeast, huh?¡± his voice was soft, but he could see the children''s ears perk up as he spoke, ¡°Well, let''s go see this so called ''Witch'' then.¡±


    *****


    Sia sat in a decrepit Jail cell, fuming in her bonds and rags after being knocked out by a pair of farmers just after she cleaned herself from defecating in the woods. She was a Wolfwoman who had lived as a guard for the local Magistrate in the city of Stonewall, and was tasked with figuring out if the rumours of a ¡°witch¡± roaming the lands of Stormhaven were true. Unfortunately for herself, a pair of Farmers found her after finishing her business behind a tree, and instead of speaking, they used a club to knock her unconscious. Whereupon they bound and gagged her, proclaiming they had caught a ¡°witch¡± in the woods.


    She was lucky they didn''t try to ravage her, as they believed her body was a curse and whomever touched her would become like her own. This was spouted by a Priest for some unknown deity of Light, and used his own ¡°Holy Water¡± to ¡°cure¡± the Farmers of a ¡°curse¡±. Of which was a diluted form of acid, and proclaimed that the water was working to remove the curse that had found its way into their bodies.


    All of this and more was seen by her eyes, and she was kept bound and gagged throughout it all as her person was tossed into a cell to rot before being put to the torch. This Priest then proclaimed that she was to go without food and water. For if the witch were to retain her strength, then she would continue to cast her spells upon them all. Yes. The populace of Stormhaven had fallen for his charismatic lies, as they were.


    It had been two days since she was caught, her throat dry and her mind delirious. So much so that she imagined the shouts and yells of her captors as it turned into howls and screams of pain. What is more, visions of children appeared before her cell, a dark haired Cat-kin and a Wolfgirl. Both of whom turned towards the darkness with shouts of, ¡°Found her!¡±


    Sia''s eyes tried to focus on the tiny visions, her throat parched and stomach desiring food, but could not. However, the soft footfall of something tall was coming, which was then followed up by a voice which caused the small images to disappear. ''No,'' her mind whispered fleetingly, ''Come back!''


    The cell around her then shuddered as a gust of stale air filled her nose, which she tried to sneeze away. Unfortunately, she was without any moisture for so long, that it came out in a ragged and whistling tune.


    ¡°There, there,¡± a voice whispered, her body drifting away, ¡°Everything is alright.¡± Her eyes, still unfocused, drifted towards the voice, but could not discern who it belonged to. Instead, all that was see was darkness, but she felt warm and safe.


    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± the voice continued as her mind slipped away towards slumber, ¡°We''ll get you someplace safe. I promise.¡±


    *****


    ¡°What do you mean ''the Witch escaped''?¡± growled a large and balding man. Of whom was a pale skinned Human with many rolls of fat all about his body. He sat up in his fine upholstered bed ladened with silk sheets and blankets. Stirring next to him was one of Farmer Tomson''s young daughters, who was properly deflowered by himself the night prior. However, she was one of the few more willing women to join his flock, as all others were forced to endure a night with himself before being turned over to his men for the rest of the night.


    ¡°Tha''s the thing, Master Rolveck, sir,¡± shivered a Farmer-turned-Guard in fright, ¡°Las'' nigh'' there was a lot of witchy magick. Somefin attack ar'' inn, then took ar'' Witch. Who was s''pose to burn tonigh''.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Who would dare attack Stormhaven?¡±


    ¡°I dunno, sir,¡± the Guard shivered once more, wishing he was elsewhere, ¡°buh the Inn was filled wiff blood an'' bodies, an'' Vecna''s group is also dead.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Rolveck howled, causing the girl to awaken in fright as her Lord and Master jiggled with rage, ¡°This is an OUTRAGE! Find out who it was and bring me their heads!¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡± the Guard saluted, ¡°Righ'' away sir,¡± then left the home as quickly as his feet could take him.


    ¡°Master?¡± squeaked the girl in his bed, her hand tried to snake into his own, but was immediately gripped and crushed. Whereupon she gasped, eyes filled with tears as the fat man glowered down upon her. She then tried to beg him to stop, but couldn''t as he seethed with rage from the loss of his Hero Squad. This then led to him taking it out on the girl by choking her forcefully until he heard a muffled snap from her neck. Her body becoming limp as his member peaked from beneath the folds of his bulbous flesh. Of which was then used to satisfy himself with the cooling corpse of what used to be a loyal woman in his flock, now a dead and abused body.

 A2 Chapter 53

    The Wolfwoman groaned against a tree, feeling the softness of something up against her body. Slowly, her eyes flittered open to reveal a pair of auburn colours to the world, but from her own perspective, she saw two curious children''s faces a tad too close. Her jaw tried to move as her features tried to scrunch with curiosity. However, she was overruled as one of the children, a dark haired Cat-kin shouted, ¡°She''s awake!¡±


    ¡°I am aware, Puella,¡± came the voice of a gruff, but soft spoken individual. Of whom appeared kneeling to her right and held a mug with some sort of pale, green liquid in it. ¡°Open your mouth, please,¡± he spoke with the intent of a doctor treating a patient, ¡°This is a cooled tea, and it''ll help to lubricate your throat.¡±


    ''Tea,'' her mind whispered as she tried to swallow, but to no avail. Instead, her lower jaw dropped a little, and felt her head being tilted back as the cooled liquid was poured in droplet by droplet. This was so, as he didn''t wish to drown her, not knowing how long she was within the cell and what they did to the Wolfwoman. Therefore, it was best to move slowly until more information came to light.


    The illusory Human kept a close eye on the woman before him, and had to lightly pat her hands away when she tried to reach for the mug several times. ¡°You are unwell,¡± he repeated those times when she desired to drink more than a few droplets or small mouthfuls, ¡°and judging by your desire, you''ve been parched for quite some time. Therefore, you shall drink slowly from this cup.¡±


    Sia could do little, but nod as he continued to fill her mouth and throat with the small amount of liquid. However, as life slowly returned to her body, so too did her sense of smell and the dragon within her belly. Of which scented the aroma of cooked meat, and caused him to chuckle when a loud growl ensued from her body. Whereby causing her to become a little embarrassed, but could not flush her cheeks properly. Instead, her eyes were downcast and drifted off to the right from such a sound.


    Chuckling softly, Karastak reached into the small pouch at his side, and pulled out a small, cooked fish. Whereupon he, with careful fingers, tore a small amount and held it close to her nose. Which led to her sniffing and licking the morsel with a soft whine before taking it into her mouth to chew and swallow.


    ¡°More?¡± she croaked out, her tail twitching with renewed energy as her eyes shone with a beggar''s light.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Karastak responded, stripping more meat from the fish and placing it into her mouth as though she were nothing more than a young pup.


    The Wolfwoman, on the other hand, thought that this action was demeaning. As though treating her like a babe in swaddling clothes who just learned about solids was beneath her. However, the food was too good, and she was too weak to fight his advances.


    Once the fish was removed of most of its flesh, it was tossed into the woods for scavengers to take apart, whereas he reached back into his pouch to pull out a small roll. One that was steaming as though it came from an oven not too long ago. This was given to her, only after she was made to drink the rest of the tea, and he left her to enjoy the warm bread.


    Sia''s own eyes followed his progression as she nibbled on the roll, and widened her eyes from the sweetness of the bread. Of which widened still as a staff materialised in his hand, one that had a diamond spike embedded at the top. This led to her wondering how expensive such a thing was, but what is more, a pair of shadowy creatures emerged from the thicket with daggers drawn and blood coating the blades. Each strode to his side as though about to slay the old Human, but even as she was about to croak out a warning, her eyes spied the children just lazing about with food in their hands and mouths.


    These two didn''t see the danger that her mind purported, and when her gaze fell back upon his body, she noted the daggers were being cleaned with a rag before drifting away towards the outer recesses of the group. ¡°It appears someone sent a few Rangers in our direction,¡± he muttered, turning back towards her person, ¡°You must be highly sought after, my dear.¡±


    Within his eyes was a coldness she had only seen from those who were natural born killers, or even the insane. However, this expression melted away as the Cat-kin- Puella?- approached his person with outstretched hands and the desire to be carried. Of which he allowed, as his body bent down so that she could crawl into the crook of his left arm before snuggling against his chest with a yawn.


    ¡°Do you desire to rest as well, Lupa?¡± his voice was calm, soothing, as his attention drifted towards a Wolfgirl who also yawned and nodded. ¡°Very well. Then allow me to summon up one more Guardian before we have you both sleep for the eve.¡±


    At her nod, the illusory Human pushed his staff into the soft earth, and held out his right as he called upon his energies in order to cast, ¡°<Weapon Creation>.¡± Whereupon a battle axe formed within, and was subsequently dropped so that he may attend to the placard which appeared before his very eyes.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Congratulations!


    You have successfully created a Battle Axe!


    Grade B


    Durability: 35/35


    This was swiped away from his eyes with a frown, as each of his weapons did not come with a damage ability. Even though they were sharp, and were just as effective in their use, there was still nothing to show for it. When he had asked Command about it, the voice of his System did not give a response. It was as though it could not, or even would not, speak of such a thing. However, the weapons outside of his System did have a damage ability.


    Quite strange, to be sure.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Karastak''s hand hovered over the weapon which was lying on its side, and once more summoned his energy in order to cast, ¡°<Lesser Animation>.¡±


    From the base of a tree, Sia''s eyes popped as she watched something not of this world be invited into their own. Whereupon it reached down and lifted the weapon, spinning it in its grip before hefting the weapon upon what appeared to be its left shoulder. ¡°Good,¡± came the voice of the creature''s summoner, ¡°Go join your fellows in protecting the four of us. You are allowed to slay any and all who would dare to come upon us until I say otherwise. Is this understood?¡± There was no answer, but it stepped away and into the shadows where the creatures'' brethren were within with their daggers.


    Lupa yawned once more as she approached his position, knuckling her left eye as she gripped his robe. Himself, on the other hand, sat next to Sia who stared at him with widened eyes. Whereas both Cat-kin and Wolfgirl snuggled up on his chest and lap, drifting off to sleep. He just smiled at this as his hands stroked their heads with the care and love of a parent for his children, despite not being their biological parent.


    ¡°What are you?¡± the Wolfwoman croaked a whisper, and flinched as his right eye swiveled in her direction.


    ¡°I am what I am, and what I am is me. Therefore, I simply am,¡± came his response with a sly grin. After which his eyes closed as his arms snaked around the children so that he could secure them against his body.


    ¡°Am what?¡±


    An eye cracked open to peer towards her person just as he spoke once more, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    *****


    ¡°What do you mean, ''we can''t find them''?¡± growled the fat Priest, who was being dressed by a pair of blind boys who had been ¡°cursed¡± with such afflictions by another Witch several weeks ago. Their parents were told by him that only service through Riveene, the Lady of Light could their eyesight be returned. Which led to these two to perform many tasks set apart by the man.


    ¡°Master Reg,¡± bowed a lowly Farmer in scratchy linens, ¡°We know where they are, but an''one who gets close dies through some sort of witchy magicks.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the Priest''s face scrunched up just as the boys bought out his white Sash of Office and Piety Staff with four gold rings embedded at the top.


    ¡°There are shadowy things in the woods, Priest Reg,¡± bowed a Guard wearing thick leathers and had a sword strapped to his right hip, ¡°They attack with weapons of silver-steel in the forms of daggers and an axe. No one can get close, not even the three Rangers could discern their true locations, and they''re each Level 8 in their class.¡±


    ¡°How did you know they fell?¡± The Priest was not at all pleased with this knowledge, especially if it involved Witch magicks.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± nodded the Guard, ¡°The Gods gave us a way to know where another is at all times, but only if we''re close. Otherwise, we''ll know their general direction if they''re too far. It also allows us the ability to know whether or not they''re still alive and their condition.¡±


    ¡°You say the Gods granted this ability to us?¡± at the other''s slow nod, he continued with eyes becoming slits, ¡°Then what is it called?¡±


    ¡°They called it a ''Party Function'', and granted it to a select few.¡±


    ¡°With you being one of them?¡± the fat man could barely fold his arms as he glowered down upon the other.


    ¡°No,¡± the Guard shook his head, ¡°A few Heroes were at Stonewall, and taught us Guards and some Adventurers this ability. Here, I''ll demonstrate it to you.¡± He lifted a finger towards the Priest, but just as he was about to speak, the Farmer next to him widened his eyes in fright before tackling the Guard. For the fat man had widened his eyes with the belief that his so called Guard was about to use his unknown magicks on his person.


    Whereupon he began to stab the poor man with a rusted and dirtied man whilst shouting, ¡°Help! A Witch is trying to kill Master Priest Reg!¡± After which the doors in their Priest''s home were busted open, and in came half a dozen people in various clothing from harsh linens to hard leathers. These then witnessed the final and ragged breaths of the one who was professed a Witch, whereas his attacker stood tall with a shaky smile as he turned towards their beloved fat Priest.


    ¡°Remove the Witch,¡± he growled, paler in complexion at this revelation, ¡°patch up his wounds as best you can. We''ve lost one Witch already, and now that we''ve another, we can proceed with the service of burning the wretch at the stake.¡±


    Angered voices of, ¡°Yes, Master,¡± and ¡°Yes, Priest Reg,¡± were heard as they dragged the dying Guard away from his premises.


    Whereas he, himself, turned to his saviour with, ¡°I thank you, and know that my Lady Goddess Riveene also thanks you.¡± A hand was placed upon the man''s shoulder, and the pair lowered their eyes and heads in a prayer of thankfulness for surviving that day.

 A2 Chapter 54

    The group awoke early the next day and were shadowed by the Shades who were wielding the weapons offered. It appeared to Karastak that his spells'' reach was far greater than the flavour text offered. For the Lesser Animation stated he could only have two minour floating weapons, or one that was lesser. Instead, he had three, which was strange to his mind, and decided to look into it in a moment after the group broke their fast upon steaming rolls, jerky, and mugs of warm tea.


    Once finished, the mugs were passed back to himself for disposal by way of replacing them back in the bag. Whereas the females excused themselves to relieve their bowels and bladder behind the trees, away from his eyes. Himself, on the other hand, frowned at his own internal structure. Although he was able to eat, his body did not produce much in the way of waste to be expelled.


    Though he was greatly curious as to why this was so, he was not about to ask Command in case it tried to rectify this. Therefore, the Foxman kept quiet and awaited the return of the girls and Wolfwoman.


    The latter appeared around the corner wearing common linens that he had created upon awakening. Certainly, she was grateful for this gift, but was still wary. Especially when she had seen her body through the rags for which she wore.


    ¡°So,¡± she spoke slowly, her voice full of suspicion, ¡°who are you and why is a Cat-kin and a Wolfgirl with you?¡± Her arms crossed as she gave him a short glare whilst her demeanour was like that of an interrogator.


    ¡°You should name yourself before asking for another''s,¡± rumbled the illusory Human who tapped at the air in front of his eyes. Whereupon his Status Screen came to life, revealing to him his everything. After which he tapped his skill <Lesser Animation>, which then gave him the details he had grown curious about.


    <Lesser Animation>


    Cost: 50 mana


    Description: Able to summon Lesser Shades from the Void in order to wield offered weapons. Once summoned, they will remain until either dismissed, the weapons break, or are banished by way of Holy or Light based magicks.


    ¡°Huh,¡± Karastak muttered to himself, pleasantly surprised whilst ignoring the woman and the girls who gathered around him. His finger drifted over to his Weapon Creation spell, and was once again surprised by what he read from them.


    <Weapon Creation>


    Cost:(Base: 50 mana) Dependent upon the desired weapon (x2 mana if a magickal weapon is created)


    Description: Through the use of one''s own imagination and mana, a weapon is created. This weapon is physical in nature, and will remain as such until it is either destroyed or dismissed.


    Durability Score: Dependent upon the weapon with a +25 bonus added to the total amount.


    ¡°That has certainly changed,¡± he muttered half to himself, half to the rest of the world.


    ¡°What has?¡± wondered a curious Lupa, whose eyes had dilated and ears perked.


    ¡°The description of my spell changed. Quite strange, to be sure... Well, no matter.¡± His hand swiped away the placards as he turned his attention towards the Wolfwoman with a raised eyebrow, ¡°You were going to tell use your name, I believe.¡±


    To which she gave a frown before speaking, ¡°I am Sergeant Sia of Magistrate Rosenfall, and I demand that you-¡±


    ¡°You don''t get to make any demands here, Sia,¡± Karastak waved away her desires, ¡°I am Karas, the Wolf Girl is Lupa, and the cat-eared girl is Puella. That is all you need to know.¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± Puella waved at the woman, who squinted her eyes in frustration at the Human before her. Whereas Lupa moved the other''s hand down and shook her own head at her friend.


    ¡°So tell me, Sia,¡± he spoke slowly, a thought brushing past his mind, ¡°How is it that you are able to walk and talk after being subjected to such torture from the hands of the other Humans in the village?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± her eyes twitched as the inquiry was absorbed into her mind.


    ¡°You were without food and water for two days,¡± he continued, ¡°So how is it that you are able to move, as it''s only been a full night since we''ve rescued you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sia gave him an expression which believed he was an imbecile for asking such a simple question, ¡°You gave me food, that tea, and I was allowed to rest comfortably. It''s enough to recover from, and anyone is able to do it.¡± A thought crossed her own mind, one that was fleeting and unimaginable. Of which stated that he might not be from this world of Azzarath, but that was shaken away as the man before him was old and venerable. Therefore, it was likely he was becoming senile.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± was his only comment as he moved to his staff which was still planted in the ground from the night prior. After pulling it out and shaking it free of any clumped earth at the bottom, his left hand was stretched out as energy condensed around his limb. ¡°<Weapon Creation>,¡± he chanted, and summoned up a child sized version of his own staff.


    Whereupon Puella, upon seeing this, scampered towards himself, her tail twitching with excitement and eyes widened as it was passed over to her person. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kar,¡± she shouted before hugging his robed leg and waddling over to Lupa to show it off.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Just as she did so, Sia stomped over with a frown and pointed a digit at his chest, ¡°You can''t giver her that! It''s not safe!¡±


    ¡°It''s a caster''s focus in the form of a spiked staff and is not meant to be safe,¡± was his reply as he tried to move past her, but was blocked.


    ¡°She''s a child!¡±


    ¡°It''s educational.¡±


    ¡°What if she cuts herself?¡±


    ¡°Then that will be an important lesson.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so cruel? To give a child a weapon like that; do you want her to be targeted by others?¡± the Wolfwoman growled, her hackles raised as he just looked at her with pity.


    ¡°Puella, come here for a moment,¡± Karastak''s primary finger was hooked as he made the motion to summon her from her friend''s side. When she did so, it was tentative and she made a curious sound whilst her head tilted towards her right shoulder. ¡°Now, what I wish for you to do is close your eyes and try to imagine the staff''s spike within your mind. Let me know when you can see it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Kay,¡± she mumbled, closing her eyes and scrunching her face.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sia moved to reach out for the child, but halted when the tip of the diamond spike atop the illusory Human''s staff came within half a dozen centimetres from her nose.


    ¡°Stay right there, Sia,¡± he commanded, then turned his attention back towards the little girl who had furrowed her brows in concentration.


    ¡°I can see it, Mr. Kar,¡± she exclaimed, opening her eyes to beam a smile up at his person. Who then giggled as she was rewarded with the ruffling of her hair.


    ¡°Very good. Now, focus your thoughts into the staff in your mind, and cast the spell <Colour Flux>. Can you do that for me?¡± Another curious sound was released from her throat as her head was tilted towards the left. Shrugging her shoulders, she once again scrunched up her face in concentration whilst ignoring the frowning Wolfwoman as she delved back into her imagination.


    ¡°Um,¡± mumbled the girl, ¡°<Colour Flux>?¡± After which she opened her eyes as an array of scintillating colours erupted all around her, waving and sparkling. Whereupon she reached up to touch one of them, but gasped as it erupted into a metre wide circle which danced in front of the eyes of the living.


    Sia''s own eyes were widened in a paralysing, physical shock. Her ¡°Mr. Kar¡±, on the other hand, was also stunned, but to a lesser degree as a placard appeared before his eyes for a few moments before vanishing completely without the need to swipe it away.


    You have been stunned!


    Duration: 30 seconds


    Due to your innate resistance from higher stats, the duration has been dropped from 30 seconds to three (3) seconds.


    Karastak shook his head with a light smile playing upon his lips as his eyes drifted down to the child. Of whom was panting softly from the spell, leaning against her staff for support. Here, he reached over and rubbed her head softly, who then leaned into the gesture as her throat released a soft purr. Whereas the Wolfwoman''s body couldn''t move, but she could still swivel her eyes towards their persons. The light within were of a dangerous glower, but was distorted from the lack of facial movements. Therefore, it appeared more along the lines of a glare than anything else.


    However, once she was free, Sia moved to intercept them once more, but was once again stopped by the spike atop his staff. ¡°That was her stun spell, Sia,¡± his voice was soft and held a dangerous tone hidden within, ¡°Mine is far greater than her own.¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡± her voice shook with a myriad of emotions that combined anger, shock, and curiosity into one.


    ¡°I believe we already went over that when you inquired before everyone slept,¡± a smile played upon his lips as he rolled his shoulders slowly, ¡°I am what I am and what I am is me. Therefore,¡± a single digit was raised before the whole hands joined it as it pointed towards the road, ¡°Therefore, I simply am.¡±


    *****


    Riveene stared down upon the world from above, frowning as she searched the area for any and all disturbances. For herself, it had been only a few hours, but down below had been several days since the Librarian''s outburst at the missing Stories he was tasked to protect. Of whom still fumed at the loss, but could do little else beyond watch the others in case something went awry.


    Though, he did provide some detail. For the ones in question were a pair of girls who had earned the ''Quest For Freedom'' notification, but when their captors were cut down by an invisible entity. One not even their own Command and its System could pick up from. It was as though whole paragraphs vanished from the texts during their final moments, which only fueled the fire which was figuratively lit under his seat.


    It was here that the Goddess searched for any and all such disturbances along with the Librarian, and had found that it all began after the summoning of four Heroes from the world of Terra. Where there were reports of a fifth Hero, but it was an unknown, a blotch of darkness upon the canvas of Azzarath. This entity even set about in the creation of several small cyclones of wind and sand upon the city below. All in an effort to run away from a greedy bank manager and her desire for a reward for obtaining an non-collared Mage. Of which many would have indeed paid a hefty price for.


    This being then dashed off into the nearby desert, caused a scene with a small caravan of people before disappearing into the forests. Whereupon they returned full circle to their dilemma of when the children disappeared along with their Stories and the mysteries of who the unknown being was. For there were many reports of a giant of a man in the beginning, and a giggling Demon towards the end of the Slavers'' lives.


    ¡°We need to find and contain this... thing,¡± Riveene hissed to herself, nibbling on a fingernail out of frustration, ¡°before Lord Anu figures out what is going on, but where is it?¡±


    After asking the open space with the world''s image below her question, a portal the colour of old parchment erupted into being behind her. Turning to face the abrupt structure, she quirked an eyebrow as an old spectre of an Elf appeared and bowed deeply to her person. ¡°My Lady Riveene,¡± its voice sounded much like a pair of crumbling parchment pages rubbing against one another, ¡°Our Librarian wishes for your attendance. It seems he has found the closest location of where the disturbance had struck last.¡±


    Moving faster than expected, the woman dashed into the portal, which closed behind the Elf as it walked through behind her. However, unbeknownst to the pair, a single floated in from the darkness. The organ had been watching the Goddess for quite some time, and its owner chuckled in a deep, robust voice which devolved into a fit of uncontrolled giggling.


    ¡°Dearest sister,¡± a voice spoke from the darkness as a body formed around the eye. One which, when fully formed and clothed, revealed itself to be a jester with a laughing mask strapped to its face. ¡°Dearest sister,¡± it giggled again, ¡°what is it that has your interest piqued so?¡± More giggling ensued afterwards, as it vanished, teleporting to who knows where.

 A2 Chapter 55

    Bandits, men and women who were on the run from Lawmakers and Taxmen, had holed up within the forests between Stormhaven and Stonewall. Both had been tasked with removing them, but neither had the man power to perform the task. As such, they were left alone to run rampant in fighting against those who held many a shiny bauble or coin upon their persons.


    It was here that a few pairs of eyes watched from the shadows as Karastak and his group walked passed an ambush site. However, instead of launching into their normal tirade of demanding everything they had at the cost of their life, a dirty, gloved hand belonging to a woman was held up to stop the others who hid.


    ¡°<Analyze>,¡± incanted this individual, whose eyes flashed a brief gold in colour, but frowned as the ability came back with more question marks than anything relevant. Whereas the staves seen caused her eyes to widen when the information gathered reported that it was made up of ''Flawless Diamond''.


    ¡°Go get the boss,¡± she whispered in haste, pushing the closest off in the direction of their base, ¡°Tell her that we''ve found the motherload of riches, and that an old man and a kid is holding them.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± grunted the other in a heavy voice which barely contained a sneer.


    ¡°We''ll shadow them,¡± she grinned, revealing her canines, ¡°It''s not like they can see us with our high Stealth skills.¡±


    *****


    On the contrary, Karastak knew exactly where they were with his <Minimap> ability, as he spoke to Puella whom he was carrying. For she had become tired after walking for several hours, whilst the Wolfgirl was being carried by a nonplussed Sia. Of whom took on the task in order to ask the child a few questions of her own.


    ¡°So what''s a Wolfgirl and Cat-kin like you two traveling with an old Human like him?¡± she wondered softly, directing her gaze behind her where Lupa was stationed on her back.


    ¡°Huh?¡± her ears perked at the question, then laid back as she answered with a mutter of, ¡°He''s not a Human, but he''s our saviour.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he''s not Human?¡± the Wolfwoman''s eyes widened and she nearly tripped in surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Karas is a Mage, and his... body? Is a Foxman, Kitsune, thing... He''s very fluffy,¡± she muttered the last to herself in a soft tone in remembrance of her time petting and scratching his head and neck fur. The skin underneath her face fur was flushed with heat at such a thought, and laid the top of her head against the back of the now curious woman who did not understand what was wrong with the child.


    ¡°You okay?¡± she asked with some concern, and when the other nodded against her back, she continued with, ¡°What did you mean by ''your saviour''? What did he save you from?¡±


    ¡°Slavers had taken them in, forcing them to perform unimaginable tasks,¡± Karastak replied, causing the pair to jump in surprise as Puella giggled whilst resting against his robed chest, ¡°They came to me hungry and exhausted, and when their ''owners'',¡± he sneered out the word, ¡°came to collect them from my side, they were dispatched easily enough.¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± grinned the cat-eared girl, who giggled as her right ear was scratched. Of whom only increased her giggling as a small pair of beady, red eyes appeared within the illusory Human''s hair, squeaked once, then crawled into the lap of the child. Whereupon she began to stroke the little bat''s body with widened eyes full of wonder as Little Mother wiggled her body with glee.


    ¡°What''s that?¡± Sia pointed at the creature who was receiving attention from the child.


    ¡°That is Little Mother, my soul-bound companion,¡± he replied as though it were of common knowledge, and accompanied it with a shrug. ¡°By the by, why did you call Puella a ''Cat-kin''?¡±


    To which Sia blinked with confusion, her head tilting towards her right shoulder, ¡°Huh? Isn''t that her race?¡± when no one made a motion to reply, she sighed, ¡°When a Human, or a non-Beastial race, pairs with a Beastial race, the resulting offspring comes out looking like her. A Human with the ears of the animal in question, along with their tail. Whereas the rest of them takes on most of the qualities of the other parent.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± he commented, moving forward once more. Within his peripheral, the Minimap had revealed half a dozen red blips, each within the Level range of 8 and 10. Now, however, the blips were steadily growing in number upon either side of them. To which he frowned immensely, and pointed his staff''s spike towards the ground whilst summoning up his energy to cast, ¡°<Weapon Creation>.¡± Energy crackled into life before himself, as a Greatsword came into being. The tip was embedded within the well traveled earth, and such a sight caused the rest of his party to frown.


    Congratulations!


    You have created a Greatsword!


    Grade: A


    Durability: 105/105


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    To which Sia sidled up to himself, demanding, ¡°What are you doing?¡± in a heated whisper.


    ¡°We''re about to be ambushed,¡± he replied softly, swiping the placard away and setting Puella down upon the ground. Of whom was now holding Little Mother with questions forming in her eyes. She then giggled as he reached down to ruffle her head just as the bat squeaked with minour irritation from the lack of attention. Whereas Lupa slid off of the Wolfwoman, and trotted over to her friend in order to give the tine creature a small scratch on her back.


    ¡°What?¡± Sia''s eyes started to scan the trees around them, but was stopped as Karastak flicked her nose.


    As she rubbed it slowly, glaring at himself, he growled out a, ¡°Don''t. You''ll only antagonise them to attack early.¡± However, his statement was unneeded, as the red blips on his Minimap showed them to be moving at a leisurely pace until they emerged from the thicket. Each a male or female of the Human and Orc race, some a combination of the two. All were wearing a mixture of leather and chain for armour, as they wielded bows, knives, swords, or axes with the ranged weaponry pointed towards their bodies.


    ¡°Do you expect me to fight with that?¡± the Wolfwoman hissed, her snout bobbing towards the large sword sticking out of the dirt.


    ¡°No,¡± Karastak''s eyes drooped, ¡°I expect you to shield the children from harm as I take care of this mess.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she demanded, but snapped her jaws shut as a burly Human woman wearing rusted platemail stepped through the and trees to their immediate right, a Greataxe leaning against her left shoulder.


    Only her face was visible to the crowd and the group, and looked as though it was once a beautiful sight to behold, until and axe was brought to her flesh. Now there was only rough scar tissue and a forever smirk upon her lips from a rough healing. Whereas her left eye, as the right was missing, shown with the light of greed filled malice for the party before her.


    ¡°So,¡± her voice thundered, full of authority and no weakness, ¡°These the ones with those diamonds, Kid?¡±


    A small, Orc woman appeared by her side nodding with excitement and pointed at the illusory Human''s staff. ¡°My <Analyze> skill said it was flawless, and it looks bigger up close, too.¡±


    From the back, a male''s voice snickered out, ¡°That''s what she said,¡± which led to the group to chuckle.


    The woman in question glared in the direction of the comment, before flushing under the gaze of her leader whilst muttering, ¡°Won''t know how much it''ll be until I get a hold of it, boss.¡± More chuckling ensued, but was quickly followed up by a grunt and a thump as a Human head full of surprise flew across the their peripheral.


    ¡°Idiots,¡± rumbled their leader as she shook her head before turning back to Karastak and his group. ¡°Well, you know the drill. Hand over your valuables, or die by my axe.¡± To which he only grinned, then laughed at the statement with a deep voice full of thunder. This continued for a full minute, whilst the group frowned at his laughter.


    ¡°Such a clich¨¦,¡± he grinned, wiping his face down from forehead to bearded chin. Such a motion caused his eyes to burn with hatred as the hand washed over the organs, releasing a malevolent light the colours of Chaos upon the world. After which he pointed towards the sword, chanting, ¡°<Lesser Animation>!¡±


    Immediately, a vortex appeared next to the sword in question, as an ethereal and smoking hand reached through with a satisfied grunt. One that then lifted the weapon high and stepped through the opening before taking the weapon and piercing through the vortex of energies to who knows where? After which the sounds of angered screams from a multitude of voices howled in response as it retracted the weapon and allowed the opening to another world to close.


    Whereupon it was revealed that standing there was a creature the size of a Goliath, its form fading away in the harsh light of the sun until only a pair of radiating pitch-like orbs floated above the Greatsword. ¡°I... will... serve...¡± hissed a cold and uncaring voice which caused all, including Karastak, to shiver. Though his was in excitement, the others were in fear or uncertainty of this unknown creature.


    ¡°Good,¡± he grinned, an insane glint in his eyes as his illusory flesh cracked with red lines. This was immediately followed by a booming laugh as he commanded, pointing towards the bandits, ¡°Then go. Fight. SlAy mY EneMIes!¡±


    *****


    Between the Material, Astral, and Celestial planes of existence was the Shadow Plane. One which was often ignored or forgotten, unless a foolish enough of a Mage appeared to summon the beings within to their own plane. Here, Shades congregated together in societies, and fought in a never ending struggle to become one of the Divine.


    The Divine were a group of Shades who had obtained the right to copulate with females, spreading their dark seed across the lands whilst fighting against all others who would dare strike out against them. However, this was all accomplished through brute strength of their fists, and the cunning wit in their usage of shadows which continued to flow throughout their world and towards other planes. No. They did not have any weapons, as they were without the tools to advance along with the rest of the races outside of their world.


    One Divine was called Zabartik. A name which meant little to those who were not of the Shade''s race, but to those within? They knew it was a powerful name meaning ''Strength of Arm'', and he had remained a Divine for thousands of years. Unfortunately, a year within this realm only constituted as a day upon the Material Plane. So for him to have lived for thousands of years would, in fact, be changed to only a few years without.


    Not that it mattered, of course. That is, until one day a young Shade appeared with a Dagger from the material Plane. One who was no more than a child who had gone missing within another''s territory, but soon found out that his brethren easily fell to the blade and extinguishing their life. Therefore, this youngling soon found their way to the top, and stood with the older Divines such as Zabartik who was nonplussed about the situation.


    What is more, a pair of Saber wielders also appeared, and quickly climbed the ranks into Divine. More so, when they came to challenge for his position. Whereupon he accepted it, and was swiftly beaten within a few slashes as his ink coloured life blood splashed upon the ground. Therefore, knocking him off his pedestal and forcing him to walk amongst his former territory, banished forevermore.


    Or so he believed. For it soon came to light that a gathering of Shades had come together nearby just as three others vanished. Each chosen to wield a weapon of the Material Plane, and within a year, they reappeared with two holding daggers, the third a battle axe.


    With excitement surging through his tar-like blood, Zabartik rushed to a Colosseum where others of his kind had gathered after learning of a weapon being offered for others to wield. One which was far greater than the others, and promised far more power than Dagger, Saber, and Axe ever could.


    For its name was Greatsword, and it was beautiful to his eyes, mind, and heart.

 A2 Chapter 56

    Many became deterred by the stipulation placed upon the blade, as it was required to serve the one who offered the weapon until they were either dismissed or if the weapon broke. Therefore, many droves left the Colosseum with the belief that this was unreasonable, but to Zabartik? A few years of servitude to regain his title of Divine was nothing to his mind. Thus, he stayed and waited for his chance to fight in the melee.


    However, due to the lack of substantial challengers, everyone who participated would fight in a major free for all which would begin at the edges of the arena, and continued onwards until one reached the portal containing Greatsword. Though there were several loyalists to the new Divines fighting, the rest were Lesser and Greater Shades. Whereas himself, even though he was brought down to the rank of Lesser, still had years of experience and held much of his strength when he was classed as a Divine. Which would mean he had more of an advantage against those who would be his opponents.


    When the Shades had been gathered, though, their number had reached well above 200. Many still held a fiery desire to hold Greatsword, even if it meant servitude. Though, if the stipulation wasn''t in place, then the Colosseum would have been packed with thousands of participants. Therefore, it was a blessing for these who still remained, meaning they had less competition.


    Eyeing the others, Zabartik frowned as another Divine brought low had emerged. One that was a female who used her guile and body against her male counterparts in order to gain the upper hand. With most of the contestants being of such a gender, he would not be surprised if their bodies laid dying upon the shadowed sands and dirt beneath their feet.


    Once the free for all began, however, he had to duck and weave as many sought for his life. Other dashed forward, desiring to reach the portal before all others could with their arms out as though reaching to be within the arms of a loved one. As the used such a tactic, however, others noted this and launched their own attacks at their backs with the intent to kill. Only a few managed to survive this dishonorable onslaught, and fewer still turned to fight back whilst a couple decided to continue onward.


    Whereas the Divine brought low fought with all his might, destroying his opponents with a few jabs to their bodies and watching them fall to the sands. Many, if not most, would wake up upon the morrow with stomachs full of their own blood if they were lucky to survive this. If not, then there would be less mouths to feed in this land where only the strong and the most cunning survived. Therefore, if one was neither, nor a child training, then what right do they have to living within the realm?


    In any case, the battle continued, whittling the contestants from hundreds of Lessers and Greaters to just a few dozen of both each. At this time, each stood nearby the portal in their own fighting stance. Though this brought more than a few to attack one another, the rest eyes the rest. Whereas the two former Divines moved closer to one another out of respect for their strength.


    Whereupon Zabartik placed his two palms together before his chest, taking on the Equal''s Bow for a moment before straightening his back once more. Here, he noted the woman also performing the same ritual, but smiled with crooked features before hissing in their own language, ¡°<So it has come to this, Zabartik. We who have lived for many thousands of years, forced to fight in order to obtain a weapon and Slave Contract with a foolish, young Mage.>¡±


    ¡°<True,>¡± he responded as his body took on the Viper Stance, ready to strike at a moment''s notice, ¡°<but wouldn''t it be better to take Greatsword to those who dared to come before us without training and patience afterwards? Even to just remind them that we who are old are not truly old?>¡±


    ¡°<Come, then,>¡± she laughed with a melodic and melancholic voice, ¡°<Let us show these fools what we who are Divine can truly perform in this Song and Dance.>¡± Upon so saying, she launched herself into the air, her body flowing from Crane to Tiger as she fell to the ground with claws extended.


    Noting this, Zabartik dashed off to one side just as she who was once considered as his rival crashed into the ground. Here, she tore away chunks of the earth as her body turned in order to slash at his retreating form. Himself, on the other hand, moved away just in time to watch as an unlucky Greater was caught by the claw''s after-effects. In that the air was also cut up to ten metres away from the one who unleashed its power, and caused their body to explode from the impact.


    Those nearby, such as the Greater''s opponent who was about to have their head removed, or those conscious, noted this and banded together in order to face such a terrible opponent. For they saw her as an obstacle in their path to reach Greatsword, which would then open a path of blood to their desire of being called a Divine. Therefore, they would need to deal with her quickly before facing one another once more.


    Once the former Divine noted this, he dashed away so that they could enact upon their plan, causing the woman to curse both himself and her luck for having to deal with so many opponents at once. Which meant he was free to do as he wished, despite such a tactic being seen as cowardly. However, since the introduction of Dagger, Axe, Saber, and Greatsword, cowardly acts were becoming prominent in their world. So what is one more?If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Immediately, he saw that the group was dealing with the other Divine brought low, bringing her to her knees several times with their own attacks. Whereas he took it upon himself to rush off towards the portal with a great desperation he had not felt since he was a young beggar living in the streets of his home town. He remembered this feeling, along with the pain of his empty belly. It hadn''t rumbled since entering the Divine Realm of his world, but still, it was there.


    Just as Zabartik was within three lengths of arms did he hear the screeching of she who was his rival as a Divine. Turning to give a scant glance towards her, he saw that her head was flying freely through the air, and her opponents were now howling at him. They desired his death, but he could not deal with them with his prize so close. Therefore, he pushed the last of his energy into his legs, and leapt towards the portal just as a Greater tried his best to grab onto the old Divine''s leg.


    Failing to catch him, the other let out a screech of rage just as the older made it into the portal. Whereupon the group released a howl of anguish as they surged forward with desperation and desire for both the removal of Zabartik, as well as to grab onto Greatsword so that they may fulfill their contract and return home to begin their own journey to become Divine.


    *****


    Sia watched with horror as a shadowed creature emerged from the dark vortex-like portal and proclaimed its desire to serve Karas. Her horror only increased as her eyes spied the many dozens of red cracks flowing throughout his body as he commanded in a crazed and haunted voice, ¡°...SlAy mY EneMIes!¡± Which led her to glancing towards the children. Each of whom clamped one another''s ears down upon their heads as the little bat squeaked incessantly atop Lupa''s head.


    ¡°Go, Little Mother,¡± he called out, pointing towards the frightened bandits just as the Qreatsword wielding Shade took off and began its wanton destruction against the living, ¡°Eat your fill, and let them learn the hard way what happens when others threaten what is mine!¡±


    To which the little creature gave a happy squeak before zooming off towards the closest bandit before burrowing into their flesh. Whom then shouted and screamed about it being inside them before falling over as the creature burst out of their back and dug inside another. This method was repeated as the Shade reaped the living with its blade, a booming laughter echoing through the forest followed its path as more than one sought to escape. However, the woman wielding the Greataxe rushed to meet the other, and the two fought with such ferocity that she believed would have killed her if she came too close. As evident of one over enthused male who had rushed to his leader''s aid, only to be blasted to pieces from the radiating force of the blows emanating from the impact of one another.


    Sia then turned towards the children with intent and desire to flee with them. No. This was a need she wished to make true, and moved to reach for them.


    Warning!


    You feel a great Killing Intent!


    Threat Level: Alpha


    However, the placard appeared before her eyes, which meant her passive had gone off. Not knowing what had caused it, she glanced at the children who were still huddled together. Which led her to believe that an enemy was nearby, and after a quick glance to her left and right showed her nothing, the Wolfwoman knew it was behind her.


    Slowly, she turned 180 degrees, only to leap away with a startled, ¡°Yip!¡± One that took her body a metre away from them, away from the children. For before her was Karas, his flesh falling away to reveal dark grey fur, the snout of a canine, and the long, triangular ears of the same species. What is more, his eyes were glowing a fierce and crazed crimson, causing her body to shiver in fear.


    ¡°WhaT dO You thINk YoU aRe DoIng?¡± his voice was full of Madness, as his lips stretched themselves into a sneer.


    Gone from him was his tanned, old Human self, and in its place was a Foxman who was radiating with power. The eyes of which bore holes into her being, and she believed her essence would be on its way to the next life if this was a truth and not a feeling. ¡°WeLl?¡±


    ¡°Y-y-yo-you''re a m-mon-ster!¡± Sia stuttered out, desiring to both flee and take the children with her. However, her body was moving away as he advanced at a slow and gentle pace.


    ¡°You state the obvious,¡± his voice returned to normal, but the eyes were still a bright red. Whereas the world around them still held the screams of the dying all around them.


    ¡°P-plea-ease,¡± she managed to voice out, ¡°Th-e chil-dren need-¡±


    ¡°No they don''t,¡± Karas''s head cocked a little towards his right shoulder, ¡°They''re my children, not yours. Therefore are of no concern to you.¡± A hand was waved at her person, telling her to go away, ¡°You are no longer needed, Sia. So go away or be removed by force.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± she practically shouted at him.


    Sighing, Karas rolled his eyes at her before explaining further, ¡°You''re a hindrance, and are no longer needed to accompany us to the next town. You are not in my employ, anyways, and are far too nosy for your own good. Besides, we have a new Warrior with us, and it knows how to wield a weapon, not being struck down by a pair of Farmers.¡±


    Again, a hand was waved in her direction as he continued to watch her. Only when she moved down towards the road, then fled the scene, did he return to watching the rest of the events which led to the slaughtering of a large group of Bandits between Stonewall and Stormhaven. Whereupon he chuckled, then laughed which was soon filled to the brim with the flavours of Madness and Chaos that would continue to haunt the living and the dead.

 A2 Chapter 57

    Congratulations!


    You have aided in the deaths of 20 Bandits!


    Each were well over your current level!


    20,000 EXP has been awarded to you!


    Congratulations!


    You have aided in the death of Baroness of Slaughter, the Bandit Queen of Stonewall!


    12,000 EXP has been awarded to you!


    Congratulations!


    You have Leveled up!


    Your current level is 7. Points needed to level up to Level 8: 12,000/34,000


    ¡°Scewy,¡± mewed Puella as she huddled against her friend, who were both hiding behind Karastak as he practically glowed from happiness. For he had just leveled up to 7, and was busy allocating his 20 points from the level gained, as well as adding spells to his repertoire. Whereas all around them were the many bodies of more than twenty Bandits who had desired to make a quick buck from robbing an ¡°old man and some children of their gold¡±.


    Now, however, it was they that were being robbed. Well, robbing the dead, truth be told. Then again, they wouldn''t be needing anything of the sort, and the task was handed off to the talking Shade who had named itself as Zabartik. A meaningless name by their standards, but it took great pride in it, and would puff up its invisible chest at them whenever the topic came up.


    Karastak


    {Race: Foxman (Demon Lord)}


    {Age: 25}


    {Level 7; until Level 8: 12,000/34,000} {STR: 30; DEX: 30; CON: 77; INT: 34; WIS: 40; CHA: 120}


    {Health: 254/254} {Mana: 440/440}


    {Class: Illusionist} {Subclass: N/A}


    {Skills: <Devouring Bolt>; <Minour Illusion>; <Illusion: Elf>; <Illusion: Human>; <Colour Flux>; <Choke>; <Flare>; <Lesser Animation>; <Weapon Creation>; <Clothing Creation>; <Mesmerise>; <Root>; <Gate>}


    {Passive Skills: <Eye of Zomm>; <Minour Energy Absorption (10%); <Divine Resistance (25%); <Minimap (MAX)>; <Archery +20%>; <Swordsmanship +5%>}


    {Titles: Soul Bound; Tamer of the Unknown; Indomitable Will; Master Mentor}


    {Titles Equipped: Master Mentor}


    ¡°So many skills,¡± he muttered to himself with a slight frown, ¡°I know of many would would enjoy having every last one of them, but I''d prefer quality over quantity... Hmm... First of all, let''s add six points to my Intelligence score, three to my Constitution, and the rest to my Charisma. Will need more mana...¡± After confirming his desire to allocate his points, he felt a gust of wind surround his body briefly before looking upon his Status Menu once more.


    {STR: 30; DEX: 30; CON: 80; INT: 40; WIS: 40; CHA: 131}


    {Health: 260/260} {Mana: 462/462}


    ¡°That will work,¡± he nodded to himself before dismissing it and sitting himself down upon the ground. The move startled the girls, but Puella believed it to be an invitation and decidedly sat upon his lap. Here, she stared up into his eyes with her own, and giggled as he ruffled her hair.


    Lupa, on the other hand, huffed with a frown as she crossed her arms and turned away from the scene. Jealousy had entered her heart, but didn''t know how to rightly express it to the world. However, her young friend noticed this and giggled out, ¡°Come on, Lupa,¡± as she pat his left leg which was closest to the Wolfgirl. Of whom slowly moved over, then squawked as the older of the pair was pulled onto his lap. Whereupon the pair giggled as Karastak smiled warmly upon the pair.


    However, his mind soon drifted to another topic, as he thought, ''What sort of skills should I employ? Hmm.'' His Status Menu was pulled up once more, as the children continued to giggle before snuggling against one another. They each stared everywhere except towards the carnage that their guardian had allowed to ensue, as it was a frightful scene, and they desired to not see it. Whereas he tapped a finger against his Secondary Class, which was not applicable. In other words, he did not have one, and desired to have an expanded list of quality skills.


    ¡°Command.¡±


    ¡°[Awaiting Command,]¡± spoke the monotonous voice of his System, one that the children still could not hear.


    ¡°What level do people normally gain a Secondary Class?¡±


    ¡°[Level 10,]¡± was the reply, but knew this rule would not be followed by one such as the Foxman before it.


    ¡°Uh-huh. Display the Secondary Classes available based on what I''ve accomplished thus far.¡±


    ¡°[...Unable to comply...]¡± If it had a body, then Command would have made the expression of desiring to hide under a rock for the rest of its existence from the glance he gave to the heavens above.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°If you''re not going to give me what I want, then I shall make one myself,¡± he growled out, calling attention to himself by the girls. Each of whom perked their ears and tilted their heads, then giggled or smiled as he reached out to ruffle their hair.


    ¡°If you two will excuse me,¡± his voice was soft as he gently lifted the pair to their feet before standing tall once more. After which he stretched his body before swiping his hands across the air in front of himself. This called forth his Status Menu and everything within, as they were laid bare before his eyes.


    ¡°Based upon what I am able to do, perhaps a Summoner Class would best suit my person,¡± Karastak mumbled to himself, as he tapped the {Subclass} on his Menu. Of which caused the word to flare brightly, and he grinned as he was given access to the Classes available.


    *


    As Karastak was fiddling with his Status Page, the girls were also working on their own. For they had received approximately 32,000 EXP added to their total amount, which brought the pair up to Level 7. Lupa simply stared at her stats, whereas Puella danced a little. For the latter was not allowed to allocate anything, as per the request of Karastak to the invisible Command. Therefore, she only had to call it forth to see where everything lay.


    The Wolfgirl, on the other hand, had a better grasp of her stats, and could therefore allocate anything and everything as she saw fit. However, she had the Class of Guardian, and therefore had to pay special attention to where every point would end up. This only caused her to chew on her tongue with some frustration, as she frowned at her own blue placard.


    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± mewed Puella as she nudged her best friend, ¡°Look at my stats!¡± The Cat-kin pulled up her Status Page, and with her primary finger and thumb, flicked it around so that she could share what she sees.


    Puella


    {Race: Cat-kin}


    {Age: 8}


    {Level 7; until Level 8: 12,000/34,000} {STR: 15; DEX: 15; CON: 20; INT: 15; WIS: 15; CHA: 60}


    {Health: 140/140} {Mana: 220/220}


    {Class: Illusionist} {Subclass: N/A}


    {Skills: <Illusion: Elf>; <Colour Flux>; <Flare>; <Root>; <Minour Animation>}


    {Titles: Apprentice of an Illusionist}


    {Titles Equipped: Apprentice of an Illusionist}


    ¡°Neat, huh?¡± she grinned at Lupa, who reached out and pat her friend''s head, who then proceeded to giggle from the attention. After which her eyes widened and gripped the Wolfgirl''s hand as a thought flittered through her mind, ¡°Can I see yours?¡±


    ¡°My what?¡± the other blinked as her mind tried to catch up with what was just spoken, ¡°Oh. Sure, but only after I put in my points first, okay?¡±


    ¡°Kay!¡±


    Puella hugged her from behind, and rested her head atop the older of the pair''s back as Lupa tapped at her placard with a frown. Once completed, she turned the Status Menu to her, who then gaped at the sight.


    Lupa


    {Race: Snow Wolfgirl}


    {Age: 10}


    {Level: 7; until Level 8: 12,000/34,000} {STR: 20; DEX: 25; CON: 30; INT: 20; WIS: 15; CHA: 15}


    {Health: 160/160} {Mana: 140/140}


    {Class: Guardian} {Subclass: N/A}


    {Skills:


    ; <Interception>; <Duelist''s Stance>}


    {Passive Skills: <Double Attack>; <Shield Bearer>}


    {Titles: N/A}


    Puella released an adorable and curious sound as she looked at the placard offered with widened eyes. She didn''t understand, nor pretended to, on what was shown. Therefore, she asked, ¡°What''s that?¡± as she pointed at the Skills.


    ¡°Those are my Skills,¡± replied Lupa who pat her friend''s head.


    ¡°Muu. I know that, but what are they? What do they do?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± the Wolfgirl smiled a little as she hugged her friend who hugged her back, ¡°Well,


    allows me to hit harder. <Interception> lets me get between two people fighting so I can either defend or attack one or the other. The last one, <Duelist''s Stance>, increases my stats for a minute.¡±


    ¡°What about those?¡± she pointed towards the Passive Skills portion of the page.


    ¡°Um,¡± Lupa tapped the both and read the descriptions to the other, ¡°It says <Double Attack> lets me strike something twice with one swing, and <Shield Bearer> lets me carry around heavier shields as though they were one size smaller.¡± When the other cocked her head towards her left shoulder and released a curious noise, she sighed and tried to explain further.


    ¡°You remember how big my shield was when I first got it from Karas?¡± A nod was given in response, ¡°Well, I can carry something twice as big with that Skill.¡±


    Puella''s eyes grew large from the thought, then twirled around in an effort to scan for something her friend could carry as a shield. However, after the cursory glance, she could find nothing, and therefore pouted at the loss. Though, she did spy Mr. Kar moving about the bodies, and began stripping them of something, which garnered their attention.


    Once the pair glanced at one another and nodded, they scampered off towards their guardian with the Cat-kin mewing out, ¡°Mr. Kar! Mr. Kar!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± hummed Karastak with curiosity as he stood tall over the dead body of the Baroness of Slaughter. Once his eyes fell upon the children, a slight smile etched across his features as his body shimmered into that of an old Human once more. ¡°Hello you two,¡± he waved at them both, who returned the gesture.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Kar?¡±


    ¡°Oh this?¡± he pointed at the burly woman who had died from sustaining many cuts across her chest from Zabartik''s attack, ¡°I''m looting their bodies for anything usable.¡± Once proclaimed, he squatted over the body and proceeded to pat the dead woman''s chest and hips in search of anything substantial.


    Here, Lupa scrunched up her face in an effort to not laugh, as she sidled over to his side. After which she poked him for his attention and said, ¡°Um, Mr. Karas, you know you can use the Loot Feature, right?¡±


    ¡°The what, now?¡± he blinked several times, not understanding what was just spoken of.


    To which Lupa sighed and tapped the air over the body, and the trio watched as the woman''s corpse collapsed in on itself until nothing was left beyond a pouch containing several dozen coins of silver and gold. Next to it was a large Axe, and a note with a large, red exclamation point on the front. Here, she scooped up the pouch and note, handing it to the illusory Human who was stunned from the scene, whereas she just frowned and kicked at the weapon due to it being too heavy for her.


    ¡°What? What just happened?¡± Karastak continued to blink in confusion.


    ¡°It''s the Loot Function. Everyone knows about it, Mr. Karas,¡± she spoke as though it were of common knowledge.


    ¡°Not me,¡± he shook his head slowly, and released a secret to their ears which made Puella curious and Lupa amazed, ¡°I''m not from Azzarath.¡±

 A2 Chapter 58

    ¡°What do you mean you''re not from Azzarath?¡± Lupa practically shouted as Karastak moved about, touching the space above the Bandits and watching them drop ¡°Loot¡±. He was as giddy as a maiden going to her first Harvest Festival, as he rushed around whilst calling out to the girls to help him. Though, only Puella followed him with a giggle as Little Mother squeaked atop her head in joy.


    The Wolfgirl, on the other hand, just stared at him whilst her hands bunched up against her front as she stomped her foot down. Within her mind, the thought of someone being from another world was an alien concept. If he was here, then what would happen to the both of them if he decided to go back? Which led to another thought of being abandoned, and her eyes began to tear up. It got to the point of her sniffing hard so as to not allow any snot to run down her muzzle, before he noted her expression and immediately bounded over so that he could take her into his arms.


    ¡°There, there,¡± he muttered softly as she broke down and cried from the random thought, which also set off both the Cat-kin and the little white bat. To which he sat down against the trunk of a tree and allowed the trio to cuddle up against his chest whilst they tried to calm down. ¡°It''s okay,¡± his voice was soft, calming, soothing, and nothing like the crazed side of him which echoed throughout the forest only a few minutes ago.


    The children just hugged his chest and neck, nuzzling up against them as they wept. It took them several more minutes before they calmed down, leaning back as he smiled down upon them. ¡°There, there,¡± he murmured softly, brushing their hair away from their eyes and face, ¡°Now. Can you tell me what''s the matter?¡±


    Lupa sniffed, knuckling her eyes as she nodded and spoke up, ¡°Y-you aren''t-t go-going t-t-to le-leave us, r-right?¡± Her friend''s eyes widened at this inquiry, and stared at the illusory Human''s face.


    ¡°Why do you think I''ll do that? You''re both adorable children, and I''ve already taken the responsibility to bring you to my side so that we can journey onwards together.¡±


    Puella released a curious sound, not at all understanding his speech mannerisms. To which he chuckled and spoke after rubbing her head slowly whilst Little Mother squeaked and wiggled into his scalp, ¡°I''m not going anywhere, Puella. You''re both my girls, after all.¡± Again, another sound from her throat was released still full of curiosity, but more with happiness.


    ¡°What about when you leave?¡± the Wolfgirl muttered, her eyes tearing up yet again, which was mirrored by the younger of the two.


    Here, his eyes rolled in their sockets as his hands, once more, ruffled their heads. ¡°You''re both coming with me regardless of what happens. Now, up you two get,¡± he lifted the pair and set them upon their feet as he joined them in standing, ¡°Now, we need to ''Loot'' the rest of the Bandits, okay? When we get to the next town, we''ll be sure to grab a bed from an inn which won''t desire after our heads. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Kay!¡± Puella shouted as she raised her right hand, whilst the other nodded as she knuckled her left eye slowly.


    *


    Karastak frowned at the backs of the children as they ran about using the Loot Function on the bodies of the remaining Bandits. The frown wasn''t towards what they were doing, but towards Lupa''s comment of him leaving. However, he wasn''t sure what she knew without asking, and would definitely inquire about it at a later date.


    Now, however, he simply watched as they danced around the bodies whilst playing a game they had come up with. One that involved looting the corpses the fastest before they''re all gone. Whereas he turned his head in order to call out, ¡°Zabartik.¡± From the shadows of the trees, the Shade reemerged with the Greatsword in its hands. Of which then nodded towards himself in greeting, and was reciprocated in return.


    ¡°Zabartik,¡± he repeated slowly, ¡°you have before you two options. Stay by my side, or return to whatever you call home.¡± The Shade made a move to speak, but was silenced with a single gesture, ¡°If you leave, there will be no way of ever returning, unless I perfect this new class of mine. Though, if you choose to stay, you will be able to return at a much later date to your world, but there won''t be anymore of your kind summoned by my person.


    ¡°In other words, Zabartik the Shade, if you stay on by my side, no one else will be summoned and you will become the strongest upon your return.¡±


    No. Karastak didn''t know anything about the Shade''s origins, but he did see with his own crazed glance that the creature viewed strength above all others to be the right path. Therefore, it was only natural to play on a being''s strengths.


    ¡°No one... else?¡± it hissed questioningly.


    ¡°No one else,¡± he confirmed with a shake of his head, ¡°Only you if you decide to stay, and when you do finally return, no one else will be able to be as strong as you are. Though, you will have some clothing while you''re here to protect you from the light.¡± The creature''s head bobbed as it contemplated the words spoken to it, and would have revealed a frown if not for a ray of sunlight piercing through its facial features at that very moment.


    As it thought of a response whilst weighing both the pros and cons of servitude, a high pitched, ¡°MR. KAR! HELP,¡± had reached their ears. One that came from the children who had dashed around in play. The pair then nodded at one another and took off in the direction of the sound, with Karastak in the lead due to his Minimap function showing him everything within thirty metres.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    It was revealed that there was at least one more Bandit left, and had cornered the girls in a tree. This one appeared to be another male in dirtied leathers and matted dark hair, as he tried to throw several knives their way. To which they cried out with tears rolling down their faces as they held onto the tree''s branches for dear life.


    This led to Karastak to release a terrible growl full of malice and hatred as he fell to all fours. His illusory self shattered, as did the robe which hugged his shoulders, and revealed his three-tailed Foxman self to the world. Whereupon he scampered off towards the one who dared to threaten what was his, and pounced into the air just as Little Mother took flight from his head.


    The bandit then let out a shriek of pain and fear as he was collided by a furred monster. Whereas the little bat squeaked around the girls'' heads, trying her best to calm their frightened minds down. Down below, blood and torn flesh flew throughout the air, followed up by the man''s screams for help and pleas to let him live when nothing would rush to his aid. This soon became a gurgling sound until nothing remained beyond the sounds of torn flesh and the splattering of blood, but even that became silent as it was understood that the bandit was quite dead on the ground.


    Frowning at his form, the Foxman moved behind another tree where he shook himself free of most of the blood from his fur. Though there were a few stain-streaks here and there, he was, for the most part, clean. He would just need a bath to remove the rest of them from his body, which won''t be possible until they found a stream, river, or an inn which provides them such a utility.


    Upon his return, his body shimmered into that of an old Human once more, as another faded blue robe hugged his shoulders. Whereas on the ground, Little Mother was staring up at himself with pleading eyes. At his nod and a wave of his hand, the bat squeaked happily in thanks as she began to eat the remains of the corpse.


    The girls, on the other hand, were slowly pealing themselves away from the branches with the help of Zabartik. Of which did not stray too far from the Greatsword as though its life was tethered to it. ''Strange,'' his mind commented as he walked over.


    Here, Puella immediately detached herself from the trio, and latched onto his leg with a small whimper. His hands then snaked downwards so as to lift her up to his chest where he moved them to make her feel more comfortable. She then hugged his neck, apologising over and over as though it were her own fault.


    ¡°There, there,¡± he pat her back with a murmur of comfort, ¡°You didn''t do anything wrong. Besides, he''s dead, so he can''t come back to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You''re not mad?¡± her eyes were wide as she leaned away from him, searching his eyes for a lie.


    ¡°Why would I be? You both were in trouble, and I came to your rescue. After all, didn''t I already say it? You''re both my girls when I took you in. Therefore, my responsibility.¡± Upon so saying, he squatted back down in order to lift Lupa into the air as well. Of whom yipped and yiped from the sudden shift in movement as she clung to his chest and shoulder. ¡°Right?¡± he asked the pair as the Wolfgirl opened her eyes, then nodded at the question.


    ¡°Yep,¡± she smiled in a timid fashion.


    ¡°YAY!¡± crowed Puella, who then proceeded to hug both Karastak and her best friend.


    *


    The loot from the bandits were being piled up with the help of Zabartik and the girls, whereas he sat with a frown against the base of an oak tree. Here, his Status Menu was laid out before him, but his concentration was more focused on the empty Subclass.


    ¡°Azazel said she created my Enchanter Class,¡± he muttered to himself, ¡°which means it wasn''t in her System in the beginning. So how did she...¡± A finger tapped and held onto the N/A portion within the brackets. He didn''t know why it was relevant, but a part of him wanted to tap it and so he did. What became of such a tap would forever change his viewing of the Status Menu, the Classes, and its structure.


    For the section of the Menu revealed to him that he could change it all to fit his needs, and as he scrolled through the whole list of Classes, he came to the bottom which made him only chuckle with evil gaiety. Upon the bottom was a little box that said, ¡°Custom Class¡±, and he just couldn''t help himself. Of which caused the girls to drop what they were doing in order to scamper over to his side whilst demanding, ¡°What''s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Well, my dears,¡± he began after maneuvering them a little closer, ¡°it appears I can customise any and all classes. This, as well as change them out whenever I so choose to.¡±


    Puella released another of her adorable sounds of confusion and wonderment, whereas Lupa stared at him incredulously. ¡°What?¡± he asked with a warm glance.


    ¡°Only Archbishops are able to do that, and only in their temples. How are you able to do what they can do?¡± she frowned at him, which was only mirrored in Karastak''s face.


    ¡°I''ve been meaning to ask, Lupa, how is it that you know so much?¡±


    Before she could think up a response, Puella burst out, ¡°Because she''s a Re-Rein-carn-teted Person.¡±


    The Wolfgirl groaned out from this reveal, covering her eyes and snout from his upraised expression. ''Curious,'' he thought, but spoke out, ¡°So? What''s wrong with being reincarnated?¡±


    ¡°You don''t understand,¡± Lupa groaned out, her voice, though adorable for a child, was also full of wisdom, ¡°If word got out that I was reincarnated, then they''ll start assuming I can do things that I really can''t. Like be a Hero to stop the Demon Lord.¡±


    ¡°Is that what people are in this world?¡± at her slow nod, he shrugged, ¡°What would you rather do, Lupa? You''re with me, and I won''t let them take you away so that you can be their ''Hero'', but what would you rather do? Serve a Demon Lord?¡±


    She snorted then shook her head as her friend came around and hugged herself, ¡°I''d rather not, if it''s all the same.¡±


    Here, he smiled softly and ruffled both their hair before standing tall once more with, ¡°I think I''ll create a Summoner Class. One where you could summon up Demons, Shades, and even fluffy creatures for you to enjoy.¡±


    Again, Puella released another one of her throaty sounds as she scampered off to his side in order to tug on his robe, ¡°Can I be a Sum''ner too? I want a fluffy bunny.¡±


    To which he released a throaty laugh and bent down to ruffle her hair, ¡°I don''t see why not, but first, the loot. Afterwards, we''ll go over the Classes, and continue onwards with our journey. Sound good?¡±

 A2 Chapter 59

    ¡°This is so frustrating,¡± Riveene grumbled from on high. Down below, she watched an image play out of a burly woman spitting at something as a host of men slowly encompassed them. After which they were stunned by an array of colours and subsequently slaughtered for throwing a knife at the door frame. Not only this, but a newly made Hero Squad, one which would pledge to her services, was destroyed in the most tortuous of manners.


    Off to the side, a Librarian of Azzarath bowed his head whilst grinding his teeth with his own frustration. Something or someone had stolen his master''s books, and they were in an uproar over the loss. Not only this, but there were talks of a Quest for the Gods and Goddesses to find this one and force them to return the stolen property before more disappeared. However, they were intercepted by the Goddess, who desired to find out who it was before all others do. Though the reason why was still a mystery to themselves, but they still relented with the stipulation of a year. That is, unless more disappeared.


    ¡°It''s like we''re a step behind them, and they''re laughing at us,¡± she frowned whilst biting her thumbnail.


    ¡°What of your Priest in that village-town?¡± asked a Librarian.


    ¡°The fat oaf, Reginald? He''s an idiot and only sees gold coins and women,¡± she waved a hand at him in dismissal, ¡°He was removed from my order a long time ago, and I''m pretty sure that broke him in some way. He still thinks he''s... a... part of mine...


    ¡°One moment, please. I need to check something.¡± Quickly, before her thought disappeared, she pulled up a placard which detailed what she could and could not do when it came to her followers. One of which was approaching them, but only through dreams.


    Unfortunately for herself, in her younger days, she banned the thought of her going to one of her fallen members and therefore cursed loudly. Which then led to her sighing heavily, ¡°Damnit.¡±


    ¡°Is something the matter, Lady Riveene?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she drawled out slowly, ¡°I''m not allowed to go near Reginald because he''s a fallen member of my order. Only when he''s absolved himself of his deeds, will I be able to contact him again.¡±


    ¡°What of another?¡±


    ¡°The closest I have are in Stonewall, which are a two day horse ride journey away. Though,¡± Riveene tapped her chin in contemplation, ¡°I guess I could send a Paladin or two to check it out. They''ll probably over do it, but it''s better than nothing.¡± Shrugging, she left the area in order to trudge off towards her room so that she may prepare herself for an appearance in one of her temples within the city.


    All the while, an empty, laughing mask watched from an upper corner within the room as the owner chuckled to himself thinking in sing-song, ''This looks interesting.''


    *****


    ¡°I... wish...to...serve...¡± hissed Zabartik as he stood next to Karastak who was kneeling over a magickally crafted duffle bag. Inside of it were many articles of clothing, each serving the purpose of muffling the thousands of coins within. In total, they had amassed 1,492 gold coins, 643 silver coins, 202 copper coins, and 6 platinum coins from looting the corpses of the bandits. On top of that were many leather armours and rusted iron weapons and shields, but he didn''t have a lot of room for them.


    The bag itself would reduce the weight of the coins by 65%, but it was still quite heavy, especially for those gathered before his eyes. Though it wouldn''t be for the Shade, and now that it had decided to stay, life was going to be a whole lot easier for their backs.


    ¡°That''s good,¡± Karastak pat the creature''s back with a smile as his eyes turned towards the children who were playing with a pony sized and fluffy rabbit. One which was happily munching on a sapling as the girls snuggled into its sides or climbs all over its body.


    This was because of his class creation called <The Lord of Hosts>, which was passed on to Puella and to Little Mother. The former was given the ability to summon only one creature, whilst the latter had her own Swarm of Ten. Of whom was surrounded by little black bats which squeaked incessantly as they searched for a meal or someplace to rest. Though, they did find out that her master''s hair was the softest around, and fell asleep within the strands, much to her dismay.


    Though, currently, her Swarm were flying around their heads, munching on the biting insects which came a-calling during the dusk hours. Which meant she was left alone in his hair for the time being, and happily wiggled about his scalp.


    Whereas Puella just wanted a, ¡°Big and fluffy bunny!¡± Therefore, she inadvertently summoned up a rabbit the size of a small horse. One that immediately snuggled into her side before hopping around, causing the earth to shake as she giggled and hung onto the creature''s neck. Which only stopped when the creature desired food and drifted over to the many trees and saplings which littered the area.


    Lupa, on the other hand, didn''t want the Subclass, which surprised him to a lesser degree. For she explained with a shrug, ¡°I just don''t want the extra burden right now. Puella''s all I need, and she has a pet, so I need to look after them both now.¡±


    For himself, he decided to hold off on summoning anything, and instead turned to Zabartik with a hand stretched out with a smile, ¡°Welcome to our interesting party, Zabartik.¡± As the Shade grasped the outstretched limb, it gasped as tendrils the colour of pitch snaked out of the illusory Human''s wrist, and plunged themselves into its own body. This then prompted a pair of placards to appear before his very own eyes, reading:


    Congratulations!


    You have successfully contracted your first minion!


    Go forth and bring more into the fold!


    Contracted Minions: Zabartik (1/5)


    Summoned Minions: N/A (0/20)


    Zabartik


    {Race: Lesser Divine Shade}


    {Age: 2000}


    {Level: 20; until level 21: 100,000/275,000}


    {STR: 150; DEX: 65; CON: 150; INT: 80; WIS: 40; CHA: 25}


    {Health: 400/400} {Mana: 260/260}The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    {Class: Warrior} {Subclass: Divine Leader (Locked)}


    {Skills:


    ; <Water Stance>; <Earth Stance>; <Fire Stance>; <Wind Stance>; <Divine Stance (Locked)>}


    {Titles: Fallen Divine; Mocked; Contracted Minion}


    {Titles Equipped: Contracted Minion}


    ¡°W-what?¡± hissed the Shade as Karastak whistled at the Status Menu of his new minion.


    ¡°You''re quite the strong one, aren''t you, Zabartik?¡± The Shade didn''t respond, which led to him chuckling softly, ¡°Well, let''s make some clothing for you, first and foremost. <Clothing Creation>.¡± Upon so saying, a hooded robe, the same colour as his own faded blue, crumpled to the ground between them. Of which was soon repeated, but for a pair of brown boots and a plain, white mask with holes for eyes. Each also landed atop the robe, as he swiped away the placards which danced before his vision.


    Congratulations!


    You have created a Hooded Robe!


    Grade: A


    Durability: 100/100


    Congratulations!


    You have created a pair of Leather Boots!


    Grade: A


    Durability: 50/50


    Congratulations!


    You have created a Mask of Concealing!


    Description: While wearing this mask, the wearer may conceal all or parts of their face as they will it. Your Status Menu will also be hidden to those not of Master Rank or above.


    Grade: S


    Durability:Indefinite


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed to himself, rubbing his chin slowly and called out, ¡°Lupa, Puella. Please come to my side for a moment.¡± His eyes then drifted to the Shade, who was staring at the clothing and mask, ¡°You should put those on. They''re hide you from prying eyes and the glare of the sun.¡± After which they drifted off to the upper right of his peripheral, where he watched his mana slowly tick upwards from (253/462).


    Once again, he hummed to himself as the children scampered over with the rabbit waddling behind. ¡°We''re here,¡± proclaimed Puella, who giggled as the rabbit nudged her back.


    Here, he nodded and held out his hands towards the children, chanting, ¡°<Clothing Creation>,¡± with the image of the same mask as Zabartik''s held close to his mind. Which then resulted in the creation of the same masks, but with a different design. Such as the Shade''s being a plain mask, whereas the children had a fox''s design on the front.


    These were then passed out to them, and he bade them to wear the masks as he explained, ¡°Based upon their descriptions, the masks will keep you hidden from those who could discern your Status Menus as well as hide your faces.¡±


    Puella released another curious sound from her throat as she put her own mask on. Within moments, the item conformed to her face and vanished, along with her features. Thus, startling Lupa who yiped in surprise and glared at his person.


    To which he chuckled, ¡°Just think of your face appearing to the world, Puella, and it should happen.¡±


    ¡°Kay!¡± she replied, and took on the pose of her concentrating as hard as she could. Which then resulted in her face reappearing to the rest of the world, much to the happiness of the Wolfgirl. ¡°I did it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did,¡± he reached over and ruffled her hair, much to her happiness, ¡°You as well, Lupa. We''ll be needing them as we head into Stonewall.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± she asked, slowly putting on the item just as the Shade stepped forward with the outfit around its shoulders.


    ¡°I do not want people to see everything about you, would you?¡± She shook her head quickly as her mind willed her face to reappear. Which then prompted the Cat-kin to pounce on her friend in an excited hug.


    ¡°Good,¡± he bobbed his head once, ¡°Now, what would you two like to eat for tonight?¡± His eyes drifted towards the children, their eyes sparkling as they hurried over to his side with demands for food.


    *


    Upon the morrow, and after breaking their fast, Karastak summoned up his staff before chanting a new spell, ¡°<Summon Creature>,¡± with the image of two horses in mind. One had to be powerfully built for the equally strong Shade, as any other would break in half from the weight. Whereas himself needed a creature who was agile and could prance around on a chaotic battlefield, if there ever was one.


    A pair of portals appeared before them, one in front of Zabartik, the latter near himself. The one before the former excreted a dark haired stallion which exuded smoke from its mane, tails, and hooves. This staggered to its hooves as though just birthed, and the party watched as it grew a great muscle structure as its entirety doubled in size. It then stomped and brayed before the group whilst it focused upon them.


    Which led to the illusory Human to push the robed Shade towards the horse with, ¡°You two get along now.¡± Thus leaving them to their own devices as the next horse emerged.


    This one was as white as snow, the complete opposite of the smoking horse, but was also a Stallion. However, what was most definitive to their eyes was the horn protruding from the centre of its head. It was as long as a shortsword''s blade, but spiraled upwards, and Karastak frowned at the creature as it stumbled forward, nearly skewering himself. Which led to him catching the beast by its neck as he stablised it until it became strong enough to stand tall on its own.


    ¡°Why is a Unicorn here?¡± he muttered into its right ear, which caused it to become startled. It would have backed away and fled, if not for the strong grip on its neck and mane. ¡°I know your kind can speak both verbally and telepathically. So speak, or be banished back into the Void.¡±


    ''I''m here because you summoned me'', whispered the mind of a shy youth.


    ¡°I summoned a horse to bear my weight, not a Unicorn,¡± his grip tightened on the creature''s neck and mane, ¡°Speak. Why are you here?¡±


    ''Ow, ow, ow,'' the mental voice cried out, which was projected to its physical body by way of it flicking its tail and wincing its eyes, ''I can''t.''


    ¡°Then I <Banish> you from my side forevermore,¡± he growled a dangerous tone just as another portal emerged from below. Here, tendrils and tentacles erupted from the earth, wrapping themselves around the Unicorn and pulling it into the darkest pits from whence it came.


    The Illusory Human''s frown deepened as he cast his spell yet again, this time with the image of something which would be best fitted for a Demon Lord, but could conceal itself from those who would wish it harm. He had become frustrated from the appearance of the Unicorn, which was a part of the Fey realm and projected peace, love, and harmony to the world. Something which he was not against, but not wholly a part of. Therefore, he changed his stance on what he so desired.


    What came out of the next portal caused him to grin, which evolved into a throaty chuckled, then a full blown laugh. For before himself was a Kirin, a green scaled Dragon in the shape and size as a horse with flames for a mane and a tale half its length. Of whom bowed before himself in reverence with a voice that shook the earth below and heavens above, ¡°I live to serve, My Lord on High.¡±


    Karastak


    {Race: Foxman (Demon Lord)}


    {Age: 25}


    {Level 7; until Level 8: 12,000/34,000} {STR: 30; DEX: 30; CON: 80; INT: 40; WIS: 40; CHA: 131}


    {Health: 260/260} {Mana: 462/462}


    {Class: Illusionist} {Subclass: The Lord of Hosts}


    {Illusionist Skills: <Devouring Bolt>; <Minour Illusion>; <Illusion: Elf>; <Illusion: Human>; <Colour Flux>; <Choke>; <Flare>; <Lesser Animation>; <Weapon Creation>; <Clothing Creation>; <Mesmerise>; <Root>; <Gate>}


    {The Lord of Hosts Skills: <Summon Creature>; <Banish>; <Creature Contract>}


    Contracted Creatures: 1/5


    Summoned Creatures: 1/20


    {Passive Skills: <Eye of Zomm>; <Minour Energy Absorption (10%); <Divine Resistance (25%); <Minimap (MAX)>; <Archery +20%>; <Swordsmanship +5%>; <Leadership (+5% per summoned and contracted creature)>}


    {Titles: Soul Bound; Tamer of the Unknown; Indomitable Will; Master Mentor}


    {Titles Equipped: Master Mentor}

 A2 Chapter 60

    ¡°Sergeant Sia to see Magistrate Rosenfall,¡± Sia snapped a salute toward a House Guard in a red and gold livery with the depiction of a large rose atop a waterfall. To which the guard saluted back and bid her to enter a two story home within the Central Ring of Stonewall where the rich and the important housed themselves.


    The building itself was made of stone with a clay tiled roof that had been white washed in the earlier stages of its constructed. Now, however, it had many a trimmed vine set in intricate patterns stretching from the ground to the roof above. This was done up by the Magistrate''s own blind Elven Druid who worked tirelessly to please its masters. One that was devoid of any other life beyond servitude, another might add. In other words, the slave was broken in mind and body.


    In any case, the Wolfwoman hurried inside, her own attire being one of a Soldier''s with the Sergeant stripes on her right shoulder, as well as the heavy leathers which conformed to her body quite well. These were given to her when she appeared at the Southern Gates earlier that morning, demanding for the clothing and something to break her fast as she was made ready to be received by her boss. Of whom had only now been dressed enough to accept the presence of the she-wolf.


    Sia immediately moved off to the left of the foray where a pair of spiraling awaited to take others up to the first and second floor from the ground floor. Whereas directly in front of the door, after a span of ten metres, was a door which took others into the common room and kitchens. Upon the first floor were the many rooms for work and planning, whereas the second floor held the bedrooms for the Magistrate and whomever he deemed to be a relative or a lover.


    The flooring itself was carpeted with a soft felt dyed a bright and garish orange, whereas along the sides was a long stretch of sun-yellow carpet. Upon the whitewashed walls on the first floor were many portraits of the Magistrates who lived and worked from the mansion proper, with Rosenfall being the 14<sup>th</sup> promoted. Here, he was in charge of the laws of the territories outside of Stonewall, but more importantly, he was in charge of the town called Stormhaven. As such, had sent out his most trusted to investigate what had occurred within the territory therein.


    Rosenfall was not a man who had partaken the more expensive side of life, and instead kept his body in shape with rigorous exercises with the House Guards. Thereby winning their support and giving off the feeling of camaraderie for those who worked with him. Even the slaves who worked around the building and gardens loved him, as he would always spend time chatting with them on the latest gossip, or wondering after their and their families'' health.


    For himself, he was not someone you would spot immediately out of a crowd, even with his standard dress. Instead of proclaiming himself as loudly and proudly as the other nobles, he opted for a more subdued form of clothing. One which stated, ¡°Yes. I''m in a position of power, but I am by no means that important to your eyes.¡±


    At the door outside his office, Sia knocked thrice and waited for a moment until she heard the word of, ¡°Enter.¡± After opening, stepping through the door, and shutting it, she snapped a salute towards an auburn headed man who held the stature of an athletic male Human and stood at a height of just under two metres. Here, the man wore a General''s outfit that was unbuttoned at the neck, as he read from a parchment at his desk.


    After a few moments more of reading, he waved at the Wolfwoman to relax as he set down the parchment in order to massage his temples slowly. ¡°Well, Sia?¡± he asked with a slight smile, ¡°What''s wrong with my home town of Stormhaven?¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± she snapped another salute, but was waved away to speak more freely, ¡°Understood. A Priest Reginald of the Lady of Light has taken over the town, and has been branding anyone and everyone a Witch to be burned at the stake. Even I was branded as one after my capture.¡±


    The man''s eyes widened at her proclamation, ¡°You, Sergeant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she bobbed her head, ¡°But I was rescued by a Mage and his... children.¡± She frowned at the word, not knowing how to proceed, and it was caught by the Magistrate''s glance.


    ¡°What of this Mage, Sia?¡± he leaned back in his chair, staring at her intently with lowered lids.


    ¡°I would suggest we stay away from him, sir. He is not... stable, I guess you could call it.¡±


    ¡°What of his children, then?¡±


    ¡°They''re a raven haired Cat-kin and a white furred Wolfgirl. Both are attached to him, and both are rescued slaves. It''s what he claimed, anyways,¡± she shrugged her shoulders with a helpless expression.


    ¡°What else can you tell me about him?¡± Rosenfall stood up and walked to the right side of the room where a rope hung from the ceiling. Pulling on it once revealed a small porthole with the face of a collared male Elf, ¡°Some fruit and cheese, please. For two people.¡±


    ¡°Yessir,¡± replied the Elf just as the porthole vanished.


    ¡°He can create clothing and weapons from his magicks, and can summon up creatures from the Void to wield the weapons offered,¡± she resumed, then shivered from another memory, ¡°He gave the Cat-kin a weapon, sir, and when I tried to take it, she cast a spell I''ve never heard of and I was stunned for 30 seconds. Not to mention he has an in sane laugh when we were attacked by the Baroness of Slaughter-¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the Magistrate''s eyes widened at this proclamation, ¡°What happened when you ran into her?¡±


    ¡°I- I don''t know, sir. He threatened my life during the attack, saying that I''m no longer useful, or something like it.¡± His glance let her know he was disturbed from this instance.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°What did you do to make him throw you away, Sia?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± her face and eyes were downcast, ¡°I tried to take his children away from him while he was focused on the battle...¡±


    ¡°Sia,¡± he sighed slowly, not at all pleased, but stopped when their was a knock on his door. ¡°Enter.¡± Upon so saying, an old Elf in Rosenfall''s livery entered the room, pushing a squeaking cart to the centre before bowing and leaving the pair to their devices.


    Here, he crept forwards, mumbling a spell over the small platter of fruit and cheese. When nothing reacted to the spell, he sighed and offered Sia to join him in the partaking of the snack foods presented.


    Which led to the Wolfwoman to frown, ¡°Are people still trying to remove you, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and they picked up their efforts when you were away,¡± Rosenfall bobbed his head thoughtfully as he bit into a wedge of yellow cheese, ¡°Now that you''re back, maybe they''ll stop.¡±


    ¡°We can only hope,¡± she smiled a little, picking up an apple before crunching into it.


    ¡°Yes, well... I''m still a little disappointed in you, Sergeant Sia. Trying to take a man''s children away? We''re not bandits, but civil servants of His Majesty. You''re lucky he didn''t kill you right off the bat.¡±


    *****


    ¡°<Illusion: Human>,¡± Karastak called out as he raised his staff above his head. Whereupon his old Human self melted away so that a younger form with raven-black hair and taut, wired muscled could take its place atop the Kirin.


    Sitting in front of himself atop the same Dragon-horse was Puella, who also raised her staff in mirror and shouted, ¡°<Illusion: Human>.¡± This led to her body glowing as the tail behind her and ears atop her head vanished so that she appeared more Human-like to the eyes of others. Who then giggled as her hair was ruffled by himself.


    Next to themselves, and upon a muscled horse, were Zabartik who sat behind a timid Lupa as she tried to put on a brave face. The Shade had decided to name the horse Shadowfell, in remembrance of his home within his land. However, the Wolfgirl soon yipped as the illusory Human''s staff was pointed in her direction as he chanted, ¡°<Illusion: Human>.¡±


    A light of mist spread out from the tip, and struck her chest, coiling around her body within moments. Once it covered her, it dissipated to reveal a confused, white-haired youth in tight leathers. Of whom stared about herself and touched her face and head with curiosity. ¡°Um... thank you, Mr. Karas...¡± she murmured out as Puella waved at her with excitement.


    ¡°You are most welcome, Lupa,¡± came his response with a slight nod of his head, ¡°I do not wish to see you harmed as we venture forth towards a slave capitol.¡±


    With the bag of coins strapped to Shadowfell''s backside, and the Baroness''s Axe and Greatsword upon Zabartik''s back, the group headed off down the road towards Stonewall as the sun climbed towards its zenith. The reason being was for a quest they had each received after Karastak unraveled a scroll. One that detailed the need to seek out a Sergeant Reghast for their reward in aiding in the death of the Baroness of Slaughter.


    QUEST ALERT!


    Because you have aided in the death of the Baroness of Slaugter, the Bandit Queen of Stonewall, the people of Stonewall will forever honour you in your deeds!


    Requirement: Take the Baroness''s Axe and the Quest Scroll to Sergeant Reghast


    Reward: 150 Platinum Pieces


    1 Mansion of your choice within the Second Ring of Stonewall


    Be the Guest of Honour in a week long festival


    *


    Along the way, the group spotted a towering sight off into the distance of approximately 10km from their position on the road. It was what could only be the city of Stonewall. For its name was probably derived from the tall walls which protected the insides from all opposing armies. Which was enough to cause both Zabartik and Karastak to whistle at the same time, leading to the children to giggle from the antics of their guardians.


    However, they also noted that the roads were becoming quite congested, as the road itself branched outwards towards deforested lands full of crops and herded animals in pens. Whereas all around them were slow moving carts ladened with products for this and that, with only a few trundling along for the city before them. Apart from the carts, there was also a great many who were on foot. Each with different states of gear ranging from heavy plate to linen cloth.


    All of these stopped to stare openly as the group trotted by, and many scrambled to get out of their way. Especially when both horses were dark haired, but only one had a trail of smoke from its mane, tail, and hooves. However, the one atop this was following a younger version of the towering behemoth of a man. One who had a girl-child sitting before himself who appeared to be his mirror, and more than once did he smirk at the whisperings of Karastak and Puella being related as brother and sister or father and daughter.


    These would then follow them as they made their way to a small line of five individuals and a pair of carts. Each were subjected to a searching for anything considered as contraband or illegal from the laws of the city, but when they came upon the illusory Human and his party, they paused as Puella had her hand pat when she tried to wave at them. This was not what caused them to pause as another ran back towards the gatehouse, but for Zabartik who held out a familiar Axe and a Quest Scroll from Karastak.


    ¡°One moment, sir,¡± grumbled an obviously bored Guardsmen, who yawned directly in front of the illusory Human. Of which caused the Shade to bristle from such an affront, but was calmed by the other with a gesture. ¡°Have to get our Sergeant for these Quests, ya know?¡± he continued, oblivious to the offended Shade.


    Within moments, a thick Human of nearly three metres erupted from the guardhouse. One who was so full of muscles, the clothing on his back threatened to rip themselves free as he approached with a gruff voice that demanded respect from all who were near, ¡°Who has a Quest for me?¡± The earth around them shook as the words were spoken, causing Puella to shrink into her seat against Karastak. Whereas almost a dozen pairs of eyes appeared all about his hair, squeaked a few times, then disappeared beneath his strands.


    Once the Quest Scroll was handed over to the Sergeant, however, a musical chime rang throughout the area, causing the nearby Guardsmen to groan and slap their foreheads. For just as the chime ended, Reghast flexed his muscles once, causing the clothing upon his torso to fly away as he shouted in the most dramatic of voices, ¡°Ah! Someone had finally done away with the Baroness of Slaughter and her annoying henchmen! Quickly,¡± he passed off another scroll to one of his men, ¡°inform the Regent, and prepare the festivities! Our Heroes have done away with the villainess who had plagued our city and lands!¡±


    Karastak, however, could only shudder and palm his face at the man''s antics, especially when he coupled his words with many different muscle flexes. More so was from the sparkles which accompanied the giant man''s expressions and muscle contortions. Even the children were horrified after the first few poses, and now just tugged on their guardians'' robes, desiring to run away from the creepy Human.

 A2 Chapter 61

    By the end of the day, he and the group had procured a nondescript two story mansion within the Second Ring of Stonewall. Of which there were four rings, with the first used by the Commonfolk, the second reserved for the Merchant and Adventurer Quarter, the third for the Lords and Ladies, and the fourth for the Regent and his kin. From here, there were numerous offers of people desiring employment with himself and the others, but he waved them away stating that he will summon his own help. Literally.


    Within a few moments of tinkering with his <The Lord of Hosts> Class, Karastak had summoned a whole retinue of individuals who would serve as his servants until their dismissal. Ones who held absolute loyalty towards himself, the girls, Zabartik, and Kirin. The last one surprised the group when it was revealed that the Dragon-horse had a secondary, raven haired Human-like form. Thereby granting him clothing in the form of a Kendogi and Hakama combo, and his weapon of choice was a curved longsword called a Katana.


    Regardless, the servants consisted of a head Butler and Maid with a dozen underlings for each, twenty cook staff, half a dozen retainers and groundskeepers, and a small army of thirty Guardsmen. All totaled as 88 summoned individuals that were only loyal to themselves and none other, though not for lack of trying by those who wished to have the newest Hero of Stonewall under their thumb. Especially by the following evening when someone tried to switch one of his guards with another, only to find them impaled on the Second Ring''s gate with a note stating, ¡°I am not amused.¡±


    Upon the morrow of the second day, the group headed off towards the Adventurer''s Guild hosted within the city. Where they would each become one of the many members and be free of any obligations directed towards them as the supposed Heroes of Stonewall. Though, by this time the whole of the city had heard of them, which annoyed Karastak to a mild degree.


    The group''s attire consisted of Karastak and Zabartik wearing a faded blue robe, Puella a pink one, and Lupa and Kirin wearing the Kendogi and Hakama outfit. The white haired girl desired it after claiming she had one in her previous life. Not wanting to argue, the illusory Human rolled his eyes and had a pair made for her, along with a pair of wooden sandals.


    Upon entering the building, however, the world inside stopped and stared at the group as they approached the counter. Of whom were greeted by a smiling, collared Elf woman who was well endowed despite her small frame. ¡°Greetings,¡± she beamed a smile which would make a lesser man drool and covet her, ¡°What can I help you all with?¡±


    ¡°We came to register,¡± stated Karastak plainly, as he brought out five gold pieces for the fee.


    ¡°Oh,¡± her eyes brightened with recognition, as she dug out five clipboards and parchment before passing them out, ¡°Of course, Heroes. Just need you all to fill out the sheets, and then we can begin with your tests. Though,¡± her glance fell onto the children who were staring unabashed at everything and everyone present, ¡°the children won''t be able to sign up until their 16<sup>th</sup> Name Day. It''s our policy after all.¡±


    ¡°A pity,¡± he mumbled slowly with a frown at the word ¡°Heroes¡±, placing two of the coins into a pouch beneath his robes. After which he then took the boards off to one side, where they found a table to write their names and copied their Status Page where applicable. However, they didn''t copy it exactly, as it would cause quite the uproar within the Guild. Therefore, they halves those stats that were far too great for the average man, but were allowed to go all out during their tests.


    ¡°Um... Mr. Kar?¡± Puella tugged on his robes, and was lifted onto his lap.


    ¡°Yes, Puella?¡± he pat her head as he continued to write.


    ¡°Um... Are we not going to be Adven-cher-wers?¡±


    Behind them, his ears picked up another group covering their mouths as they awed at her query. Instead of commenting on them, he spoke softly, ¡°It''s their policy to not allow children of your ages to join. You need to be at least double of how old you are, understand?¡±


    She pouted and nodded before snuggling into his lap until his sheet was complete. Whereupon her body was lifted into his arms as he leaned over Zabartik, helping him to complete the sheet before moving on to Kirin. After which he took them to the front where their fees were paid and were made to follow a small woman through a door.


    ¡°This way, please. We''ll need to check your fighting capabilities,¡± she pointed off towards a door which lied ahead of them, then stood off to the side as it was opened to reveal a large, ruined stadium. All around them were grass and dirt with many craters scattered about, as well as a long shack containing miscellaneous arms and armours for those who have not brought their own, nor could afford them. Whereas the group themselves need not worry about such things, as the group''s leader was capable of creating them with his magicks. ¡°OI! Ferguard! You have more applicants, so get your lazy ass off the bench!¡±


    ¡°Bah! Who ye callin'' lazy, ya dote!¡± growled a burly Dwarf with salt and pepper coloured hair and beard adorning his head. One that was braided into some sort of intricate design they were not privy to. He approached them with a slight limp in his step and a cane clutched in his right hand. Upon reaching them, the one they assumed to be called Ferguard hawked his throat and spat off to the side with, ¡°Bah! Jest a bunch o'' tallies again.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°So? Which one of ye are going ta be tested?¡±


    ¡°We are,¡± Karastak pointed to himself, Kirin, and Zabartik.


    ¡°Warrior, Warrior, and Squishy,¡± he jeered at the trio, pointing at the Shade, the guised Human, and finally stopping upon on the illusory Human, ¡°I bet ye don''t even know how ta fight without yer mana,¡± who then frowned as Karastak summoned up his diamond spiked staff without a word as he glanced down at the infirmed Dwarf. Whatever,¡± he waved at them to follow as his body turned around towards the centre of the field where a pair of chained Ogres sat munching on a whole cow each.


    ¡°Ye two Warriors are to dispatch them, and ye,¡± he pointed at the illusory Human with a glare, then shouted as the other nodded to both Zabartik and Kirin who dashed off towards the creatures in the field, ¡°What the fuck ye two think yer doin''?¡±


    ¡°You should sit back and enjoy the show, good Dwarf,¡± rumbled Karastak as the Shade leapt into the air without a sound, whilst the guised Human leaned closer to the ground as he wrapped his right hand around the hilt of his Katana. ¡°These two know their craft, and will dispatch your creatures momentarily. However, you''ll need to find something for me to slay, else you''ll be out of any teaching material.¡±


    At this point, the children had resummoned their rabbit, and were happily giggling as it hopped around the field behind them. Whereas the pair before them had connected with one of the Ogres, cutting into its right shoulder and abdomen. It roared out in pain, sending Kirin backwards with a back handed swing just as Zabartik growled out something indiscernible from their position, but pulled his Greatsword down and back until it was free.


    Thus causing the roar to become higher in pitch as the creature''s blood sloshed across the ground, and the other had finally become aware of its companion''s distress. To which it roared a challenge as it charged towards them with arms outstretched, eyes with burning hatred, and froth about the corners of its mouth.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Ferguard''s eyes widened as he fumbled for something underneath his beard, but was stopped when the tip of the diamond spike rested upon his shoulder. Looking back with obvious fear over the situation, he growled out, ¡°What ye think yer doin''?¡±


    ¡°I should be asking you the same question,¡± Karastak commented in a smooth manner as his eyes drooped towards the Dwarf.


    ¡°I''m callin'' fer reinforcements. The Ogre''s rampaging and needs to be put down fast afore it kills yer companions and turns its attention to the outside.¡±


    ¡°You won''t be doing that,¡± a thin smile stretched itself across his face, ¡°and neither will they perish. Else I''ll become deeply disappointed in them. So just watch, and if they require assistance, then they''ll have to ask for it.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Just. Watch,¡± he pointed at the scene, which caused the Dwarf to widen his eyes a little more. For the first Ogre was already cooling on the ground next to its partially eaten meal. Whereas the latter was roaring in pain as it had suffered scores upon scores of quick cuts across its legs and torso. Off to one side of the berserk creature was its left hand, and Zabartik was busy trying to sever its left with his strikes as Kirin dashed around on the ground, slicing and cutting into its flesh with a slight smile.


    More roaring continued across the field, to the point that the children and the rabbit bumped into Karastak''s back. Who then turned around to smile and stroke the large nose a few times before returning his gaze to the scene before them. One which took a turn for the better, as they spied the smaller of the two Warriors was shouting up at the Shade to strike at something they couldn''t see from their distance.


    However, its roar turned to a scream of pain, as it toppled backward, the left leg severed at the knee whilst its blood showered the air around them. After which, the Shade leapt onto the creature''s abdomen, piercing the flesh almost all the way through with its blade before roaring something in its language and running towards the Ogre''s head, dragging the Greatsword from behind.


    Thus, ending the second Ogre''s life.


    *


    ¡°Bravo,¡± Karastak clapped as the pair reached them with a smile across their features, ¡°You both have done well, but now you need a bath.¡± Their smiles faded as he turned towards a dumbstruck Dwarf who gaped at the pair before him, ¡°Where are your washrooms? Or perhaps a buck of water for the two would suffice.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Ferguard stumbled out the words, blinking slowly.


    ¡°Washroom?¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± he waved off towards the eastern side of the field which held a well and trough for any Horsemen who wanted to test their mounts'' riding capabilities, ¡°Over there...¡± The Dwarf had become subdued from the scene, his mind whirling over the capabilities of the two Warriors, and shivered at what the caster of the group could do.


    ¡°So?¡± a sing-song voice flitted past his head, tickling his ears, ¡°Are there any left for myself, good Dwarf?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± he flinched somewhat at the illusory Human''s inquiry before rubbing the back of his neck, ¡°Yeah. We got a beastie ye can try yer hand at.¡± A small part of himself knew he shouldn''t even think about bringing this beast to the field, but after such a display of prowess from the pair before? He had to wonder what the caster was capable of doing.


    However, just as Ferguard was about to call for someone to bring it out, his body stopped as his eyes bugged out. For the Dwarf heard and saw something impossible.


    ¡°Little Mother,¡± Karastak called out, his eyes trailing upwards to his scalp, and was rewarded with a muffled squeak as a pair of tiny red eyes appeared, ¡°Are you and your Swarm hungry?¡± Again, another squeak, but it was followed up by more tiny voices, and he smiled whilst pointing off towards the carcasses of the Ogres several hundred metres away.


    ¡°These are my gifts to you and your Swarm, Little Mother. So go. Feast. DEVouR yOUr pRey!¡± After which a small sea of black squeaked in joyous chorus from underneath his hair. A little white bat burst free of the strands then, and was immediately followed up by one hundred others, before rushing off towards the bodies. Whereupon they began to devour the bodies until nothing was left, whilst the Human grinned with a manic look about himself.

 A2 Chapter 62

    A large cage of about 20x20 metres was wheeled out from the western side of the field. One that contained a coiled serpent of some kind, but was not paid attention to by the group. For just as this was being prepared, Lupa and Puella were dancing happily with their rabbit as the illusory Human, along with Kirin and Zabartik, each sat across from one another in the Lotus Pose. Of which was brought up by the guised Human who wished to meditate after such a battle.


    Naturally, the Shade being one of the Divine of his race, despite a fallen one, knew of this and opted to join in on a small meditation session in order to reflect upon the battle. As they sat next to one another, they felt a disturbance in the air, and upon cracking an eye open, noted Karastak as he took up the same pose. Therefore, they each moved a little so that the three of them could breathe the same air as one.


    The leader of their group knew of meditations, because in his last life he practiced several forms that helped him throughout his days and nights. Keeping one''s posture was key to strengthening the energies which flowed within, he had found, and a steady breathing would keep the circulation running smoothly.


    In any case, as the serpent was prodded out of the cage, it slithered here and there with its tongue darting in and out of its large maw as it tasted the air. Off to the sides were its handlers. Men and women who wore poison resistant leathers and wielded pike-like poles with charged points full of electricity. These were used to stun large creatures, rendering them useless as others moved in to secure them.


    As though remembering their presence, the serpent hissed softly as its right eye stared at them in the hopes that one or all would become startled. If they were new, then it would have had some fun, but these were professionals who ignored the ploy of the creature before them, thus resulting in its loss of interest as it slithered around some more.


    Ferguard, on the other hand, frowned at the creature before him before turning around and hobbling off towards the trio who sat in silence as a pair of children and a pony sized rabbit frolicked nearby. He didn''t get very far, as the serpent noticed the rabbit and hissed with hunger before slithering towards it. Whereas the rabbit and children soon noted this, and became terrified of the creature who was stalking them.


    However, as soon as it was near Karastak and his Warrior minions, his voice rang out across the field, ¡°<Colour Flux>!¡± Within moments, a scintillating array of colours erupted from his position, stunning both minion and serpent alike as he stood tall once more.


    <Colour Flux> has stunned 4 targets around you!


    Minions: 1 Lesser Divine Shade, 1 Kirin


    Beast: 1 King Snake


    Humanoid: 1 Dwarf


    Duration: 1 minute


    He glanced off to the side and noted Ferguard''s stunned expression as his eyes swiveled to stare at the illusory Human, who shrugged before turning his attention upon the beast before him. A hand reached out and ran its entirety over the scales until he reached the head. Here, he shook his own down at the creature, more so when its own eyes moved to watch him.


    ¡°You have frightened what is mine, ''King Snake'',¡± he hissed at the beast, his own eyes burning with a tinge of red as his voice and posture remained aloof and calm, ¡°For that, there can be no recourse.¡± Karastak''s staff regrew in his hand, and he pointed it straight at the serpent who twitched underneath the spell.


    A dark point appeared upon the tip of the diamond spike, one that cackled as dark grey energies flared around it. Slowly, it grew in size as the illusory Human growled down upon that which dared to strike out against what was his, eyes glowing a dark crimson as the energy at the tip had grown to the size of his own head. The air around it rippled, warped, and tore just as the King Snake broke free of the spell and reared back in order to strike down upon he who stood between it and its meal.


    Just as it opened its maw to reveal a pair of elongated fangs, he howled out, ¡°<DEVOURING BOLT>!¡± Darkness in the form of a massive wave flared outwards in order to encompass the whole of the serpent before him, and just the serpent. Those behind it watched with large eyes as a wave of non-light washed over the serpent, devouring it instantly. What is more, they each saw tears in the air and ground that slowly patched itself together as though someone had cast the <Mending> spell upon it.


    Once their eyes fell upon Karastak, on the other hand, they found him surrounded by his Warriors, who had covered their sight with their bodies and another faded blue robe. Here, they conversed over what they just saw, whereas he, himself, growled from the placards which shown before his eyes.


    For your use of <Devouring Bolt> upon the whole of the creature called ¡°King Snake¡±, you have rewarded with the following Active Skills:


    <Constrict>


    For your use of <Devouring Bolt> upon the whole of the creature called ¡°King Snake¡±, you have been rewarded with the following Passive Skills:


    <Scale Growth>


    <Regeneration (50%)>


    For your use of <Devouring Bolt> upon the whole of the creature called ¡°King Snake¡±, you have been rewarded with the following additions to your body:


    Scales in place of Fur and Skin


    A poison sac added beneath your tongue


    Your race is now <Naga>


    These changes will occur momentarily. Please stand by.


    Karastak immediately growled out to his minions, ¡°Shield my body. Do not let anyone see. <Clothing Creation>.¡± Immediately, two more blue robes fluttered around them, and both Zabartik and Kirin hled them up in such a way so that very little was revealed as he dropped to his hands and knees. Atop the pair, staring down at his person were Little Mother and her Swarm, each squeaking softly as they watched what occurred next.


    ¡°Command,¡± another growl burst forth from his throat, his illusion had shattered to reveal his Foxman self, but the fur was already starting to fall away in clumps. Which became more visible as his robe and trousers evaporated from his desire to not soil them.


    ¡°[Awaiting Command,]¡± boomed the monotonous voice of his System.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°I require no pain during this transforma-tion,¡± he grunted as his ears fell off and released a soft splat as they fell to the earth. Instantly, Little Mother dove down and scooped one of them up before returning to her perch atop Zabartik''s hooded head. Where she clutched at it whilst nibbling upon the ear slowly. This led to her Swarm perking up as they stared down upon her master with hunger, but with one loud squeak, their eyes turned towards the fur and flesh that were falling away from his body.


    ¡°[Acknowledged.]¡± Immediately, he felt a wave of euphoria envelope his body as he felt more of his flesh fall away. This led to the Swarm to squeak more and more as they fell upon the free meal.


    Sighing softly, Karastak grunted and peered behind himself, only to frown as his legs melded together as one whilst stretching themselves into an elongated tail. The frown only deepened when it coiled around himself three times, resulting in the thought, ''My Illusion spells will not cover this.''


    An Illusion spell, by the by, creates a glamour to hide one''s self amongst others. It does not remove the feeling of extra extremities, if they have any, from their bodies. In other words, his elongated tail, though not apparent to the naked eye, would still be felt by himself and others who trip or step upon it.


    Pulling up his Status Menu, the forming Naga tapped and held and elongated claw atop his <Illusionist> Class. Of which caused a pop-up to appear, revealing all manner of classes for him to choose from. Just like his Subclass, when he scrolled to the bottom, he found the <Custom Class> selection. Once selected, a keyboard appeared before himself so that he may detail that which he desired to create, which he did so immediately, but with a shortened description of, ¡°One who hides in plain sight whilst mimicking the movements and life style of others.¡±


    This was called Custom Class: <Mimicry>.


    Warning!


    By changing your Class, you will forfeit all levels and skills gained from your <Illusionist> Class.


    Do you wish to continue with the change?


    Y/N


    ¡°No it won''t,¡± he growled out, swiping the placard away, but frowned as it blared in his face once more just as sea foam green scales appeared all across his body. This denoted that his change to the Naga race was almost complete.


    Ignoring the final touches of his body, he called out once again, ¡°Command.¡±


    ¡°[Awaiting Command.]¡±


    ¡°Command, remove these annoying placards from my face. You have already acknowledged my right as the one in charge of the system. Do we need to go through another session with you as a rat again?¡± There was silence from System''s voice, but he knew it would listen because the sessions as a rat were always painful for it. Especially when Karastak constantly demanded it to become one with the creature as he continued to kill it over and over, again and again.


    Finally, after only a minute of passing, Command responded with, ¡°[...Acknowledged...]¡±


    After which the placards dropped from his face, evaporating as his Class changed to Mimicry. Which meant three things occurred. The first being that he lost all spells pertaining to his Illusionist Class, except for <Devouring Bolt> and his Creation spells which were not a part of the class to begin with. Whereas the second, after changing his Class, caused him to lose the <Master Mentor> title due to him and Puella no longer having the same Class. Instead, it was replaced with his <Indomitable Will> title, showcasing who was in charge of the System.


    The final change came in the form of several placards which revealed what he gained and lost during the transfer.


    Your <Illusionist> Class has been exchanged for the Custom Class <Mimicry>!


    All skills pertaining to <Illusionist> have been removed!


    Skill(s) gained from <Mimicry>:


    <Self Polymorph>


    Self Polymorph:


    Cost: 0 mana (innate ability)


    Description: Transform yourself into any living creature you have seen


    Duration: Until canceled


    Spells available to choose from:


    All available classes within System (Unnamed)


    Congratulations!


    For vanquishing a 250 year old King Snake, you have been awarded 50,000 EXP!


    Congratulations!


    You have leveled up 3 times!


    Your Level is now 10!


    EXP needed to gain Level 11: 64,000/85,000


    You now have 60 unspent Ability Points!


    Congratulations!


    Your Race has successfully changed from <Foxman> to <Naga>!


    Passive Skill: <Strength of the River> gained!


    Strength of the River:


    x2 STR; +15 DEX, +30 CON


    Immediately after swiping away all, but one of the placards, Karastak pulled up his Status Menu and plugged in 19 points into his Charisma score, 21 into Intelligence, and 20 into Wisdom.


    Karastak


    {Race: Naga (Demon Lord)}


    {Age: 25}


    {Level 10; until Level 11: 64,000/85,000} {STR: 60; DEX: 45; CON: 110; INT: 61; WIS: 60; CHA: 150}


    {Health: 320/320} {Mana: 500/500}


    {Class: Mimicry} {Subclass: The Lord of Hosts}


    {Mimicry Skills: <Self Polymorph>}


    {The Lord of Hosts Skills: <Summon Creature>; <Banish>; <Creature Contract>}


    Contracted Creatures: 1/500


    Summoned Creatures: 89/1000


    {Other Skills: <Weapon Creation>; <Clothing Creation>;


    ; <Constrict>;


    }


    {Passive Skills: <Eye of Zomm>; <Minour Energy Absorption (10%); <Divine Resistance (25%); <Minimap (MAX)>; <Archery +20%>; <Swordsmanship +5%>; <Leadership (+5% per summoned and contracted creature)>; <Scale Growth>; <Regeneration (50%)>}


    {Titles: Soul Bound; Tamer of the Unknown; Indomitable Will}


    {Titles Equipped: Indomitable Will}


    ¡°<Self Polymorph: Human>,¡± Karastak grinned as his tail slowly retracted into his body, becoming legs once more as hair grew atop his scalp, and everything else appeared as they were when he had his illusion in place. ¡°Much better,¡± he sighed slowly before incanting, ¡°<Clothing Creation>,¡± three times.


    The first created a pair of trousers to hide his lower body, the second was his faded blue robe, and the third were a pair of boots. The last was because he noted that they were torn away from his transformation, and were also being nibbled on by Little Mother''s Swarm. To which he shook his head as he slid the new pair on before looking about himself.


    All around him were a hundred pairs of eyes staring up at his own, each squeaking as they turned back to scrounge for more of his old fur and flesh. Many, on the other hand, were lapping up the blood that was slowly sinking into the ground. Whereas the little white bat herself landed atop his scalp in order to wiggle against it so that she may sleep for a time.


    Smiling softly at this, he reached up and lightly stroke her back, resulting in her wiggling from the affectionate touch before nestling down with a soft squeak. Which led to him frowning as he stared at the only placard to remain in his peripheral. One which read as ¡°All available classes within System (Unnamed)¡±. ¡°Command,¡± he called out to the open air just as Kirin and Zabartik folded the extra robes against their bodies to show the world that their master was well.


    ¡°[Awaiting Command.]¡±


    ¡°Command... What is ''System (Unamed)?¡±

 A2 Chapter 63

    Burly hands slammed onto a wooden table as an elderly man growled out, ¡°With the bitch of a Baroness gone, our stock will dwindle and prices will soar.¡±


    ¡°The commoners are happier, too. After complaining for so long about her and her gang taking everything they want out in the farmlands, they now believe they could breathe easier,¡± another commented, tugging on a beard with a frown.


    ¡°Fuck them,¡± rumbled the first, ¡°Who cares if they''re happy? They''re all meant to serve us and enjoy serving us.¡±


    A collective and exasperated sigh ran through the rest of those who sat around a splintered table within a dimly lit and smoke stained room. One that served as a meeting place for old and tired men of privilege to vent and meet. However, it was now filled with the patriarchs of Stonewall''s nobility, each here to express their disdain over the lack of slaves the Baroness and her men and women had brought in on a daily basis. Especially slaves of the Elven variety, but that was now crippled with many fights breaking out outside the walls in an attempt to be the number one benefactor for those who desired Elves.


    ¡°What about that new Hero and his group? Think he knows about the operation?¡± a third wondered aloud, a thought everyone shared at least once.


    ¡°No,¡± commented the second voice as he tugged on his beard once more with a shrug, ¡°If he did, then all our stock would be gone, and he''d have led the guards to our step. Slaves are legal, yes, but after that treaty the Regent signed with the nearby Elves? Only old Elvish slaves are allowed to be owned, not the newer ones.¡±


    ¡°Bah,¡± the first speaker folded a pair of burly arms which stretched the fibres of his long sleeves of his tunic, ¡°He needs to be taken care of immediately.¡±


    ¡°Not with the whole city watching him,¡± a younger man in his late thirties commented, ¡°Especially not when the Regent has invited him to attend a party in his and his group''s honour for saving the city from a ''scourge'' like our Baroness.¡±


    Snorts echoed throughout the room as though the group had become a pack of wild boars, just as the second speaker tugged on his beard once more, ¡°That boy needs to learn to not do anything without our approval.¡±


    A round of, ¡°Here, here,¡± silently thundered throughout the room as another voice barked out, ¡°Yes, but he has that woman with him, and she''s not allowing us anywhere near him. Even when others were sent after her to remove her person, they were all repelled.¡±


    Again, the first speaker slammed his fists into the wood, and was about to speak when a door opened before his eyes, ushering in a collared female Elf wearing only a loincloth so that her chest hung freely for the world to view. Here, she scurried over to the side of the second speaker, who tugged on his beard with a grin as she spoke. In response to her giving the message, the older man gripped her chest, massaging it until she gasped a moan. After which she was released and left with a glistening wetness trailing down her left leg.


    ¡°Ooh?¡± a man with a bushy mustache twirled an end as he stared after her with a wistful expression, ¡°You''re lucky to have found a Sex Slave, my good sir. Especially one as fertile as that one.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± commented the one before him with a tug on his beard, ¡°I expect to have a son by next year, but that''s not what I wish to speak of.¡± Standing tall with both hands atop the table, his voice was raised as all eyes turned towards the door, ¡°You may enter.¡±


    Once more, the door was opened, but from the opening came a being wearing a hooked mask with dark shaded glasses over the eye sockets. Upon his body was a black and white tuxedo with a tail from the coat lying atop the back legs, whilst upon the hands were a pair of white gloves. Above the mask, resting atop the head, was a top hat, and those nearest could see that the being wore a pair of white socks within black and shiny shoes as a dark brown cane tapped nearby.


    ¡°Ah,¡± a baritone of a voice sang out from beneath the mask, not at all muffled by it, ¡°Lord Lungren, it is good that you''ve decided to take up my Mistress''s offer.¡± Upon speaking, he, as the voice denoted, took off his top hat, placed it upon his chest, and bowed low.


    ¡°I''ve told you before, Se''Thro, I would get you to our next meeting. Only afterwards will you have to gain the approval of my colleagues before we could even begin to work together.¡±


    ¡°Lungren,¡± the first speaker growled dangerously, ¡°who is this?¡±


    ¡°The answer to your prayers,¡± sang the newcomer, ¡°My Mistress heard of your plight not too long ago, and wishes to make an offer in your desire for slaves.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what is she offering?¡±


    An envelope containing a letter was placed onto the table next to Lungren, who then opened it and all watched as his eyes nearly rolled out of their sockets from shock. ¡°You can''t be serious.¡±


    ¡°She is, and I am,¡± the masked man nodded as the top hat was replaced upon his head once more.


    ¡°What does it say, Lungren?¡± the group of old men leaned in closer.


    ¡°She is guaranteeing a fresh stock of young Elves from the races of Wood, High, and Dark tonight at midnight,¡± he held up his hand in order to stifle the eruption of excited voices, ¡°For only half the price the Baroness gave us.¡±


    All within the room exploded into excitement, discussing what they would do with them, and who would get what first. However, a fist slamming into the wood stifled their excitement, as an animalistic growl ensued from the first speaker. Who then turned his attention towards the newcomer with a pointed finger, ¡°And what does she gain from this?¡±


    ¡°If you accept my Mistress''s offer, then she wishes to set up a small networking base here. One which will benefit everyone present,¡± replied the masked man, who stood with both hands atop the cane in front of himself.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    A shrug accompanied his answer, ¡°How else will you have access to anything beyond Wood Elves? After all, High and Dark breeds are centred further away from Stonewall and its territories. Not to mention, this stock will have enough for everyone here to have five Wood Elves, two High, and two Dark. Each.¡±


    ¡°With more to come?¡± demanded a smaller man with pepper-grey hair and eyes the colour of steel, who had to wipe away the spittle which formed at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°If you accept, yes,¡± Se''Thro bowed towards the speaker, ¡°If not, then you may pay for the Elves we''re bringing. Afterwards, we won''t speak again. Ever.¡± Each within the room heard the quiet threat, and turned inwards in order to grumble to one another over the idea.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    After which, the first speaker rapped his knuckles against the splintered wood, ¡°I''m calling in a vote. Those in favour of accepting this raise your hands. We can discuss the finer points tonight after the party with the Regent.¡±


    Upon so saying, hands appeared before the man with the top hat, and beneath the mask, a Cheshire cat''s grin stretched up to his temples. Those who looked closely enough, would notice not the grin, but a twinkling, crimson light shining beneath the glasses as the vote was cast.


    *****


    An invitation had come to Karastak''s mansion earlier the following morning after the group broke their fast in the presence of the summoned staff. Each of them giving off a dark and misty trail from their every movement. When asked where he summoned them from, they each told him, ¡°The Shadow Realm, mi''lord.¡±


    Once the invitation was read aloud to the group, inviting them to the Regent''s home for a party in their honour, he frowned as the children''s eyes shone with excitement at the prospect of wearing fancy dresses. Though, Lupa was a little more interested in the fancy foods she''ll be able to taste, which in turn led to Puella desiring it as well. The cook staff''s own food was fancy by their tastes, sure, but the Regent might have some of a more exotic taste. Therefore, they were excited.


    Whereas Zabartik, whose face was not hidden within the shuttered and dimly lit dining room, frowned with an expression denoting thought over the coming event. It, ¡°he¡±, as the children repeatedly told Karastak, spoke slowly, ¡°We... need to... prepare for... a fight...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± agreed Kirin who nodded over a plate of halve eaten rice and cooked fish, ¡°but we shall be needing a battle of who has more money than whom, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°We do not need to spend anything when I could just create what we need through my magicks,¡± sighed the polymorphed Human, who leaned back against his chair with a grimace upon his features before muttering, ¡°I really do despise Human royalty.¡±


    ¡°Why''s that, Mr. Karas?¡± chimed in the Wolfgirl, whose ears were perked as she nibbled on a piece of fish.


    ¡°Humans believe themselves to be more than what they are,¡± he explained, ¡°Not to mention they are the most greedy and numerous throughout the land.¡±


    ¡°Then why... do you... look like... one?¡± hissed the Shade.


    Here, he stood tall and walked behind towards the space between the table and the shutters where he dismissed the spell that let him be a Human. Within moments, his clothing stretched and broke as his flesh bulged and stretched with scales appearing up and down his body until his Naga form was complete.


    ¡°Unless I''m mistaken, it would be prudent for me to run around in a Human body instead of this,¡± a hand gestured to his form just as Puella poked his tail with a curious sound, ¡°Not to mention the amount of screaming from the populace and demands for my death would arise.


    ¡°Suffice to say, it is easier to be a Human, but I still do not enjoy being as such.¡± He then lifted the Catkin into his arms, who giggled as she fingered the golden A hanging around his neck and had acquired from the Adventurer''s Guild. One that followed the standard F to SSS ranking, instead of the strange one on Terra.


    Placing her back onto the ground, Karastak had two of his Shadow servants rush over with a large cloth to shield himself as he changed back. After which he placed upon himself the faded blue robe he had grown accustomed to, then turned to ruffle Puella''s hair. Who responded with a giggle as she hugged his leg before running off to drag her best friend away to play.


    A smile played on his lips as he watched the pair run off, but vanished once they ran down the hallway. Turning towards those still remaining, he spoke slowly, ¡°Bring everyone to the main room.¡±


    ¡°My Lord?¡± Kirin had finished his meal at this point, and cocked his head in question.


    ¡°Including yourselves, Kirin, Zabartik. I have something I wish to ask you all.¡± Upon so saying, he turned and stalked out the room without waiting for a response. Which his feet soon led him down a barren hallway devoid of anything beyond a dark purple carpet on the ground, and a few vases on wooden stands standing here and there throughout the hall.


    For a time, his mind brooded on a topic he and Command discussed late into the night. One that revolved around naming his System, but as he found out the details, he would need to come up with a directive. A set of goals, if you would, that all within must follow despite being a part of it all. Which included himself, but he wasn''t morally obligated to follow them as he was the one in charge of it all.


    However, the only way to join his System was through invitation or through birth, but once he found himself a home world, anyone could join without his knowledge. It was frustrating for himself to think anyone could just appear upon a world he owned and just become a part of something more without a screening process. Though, as the thought passed his mind, Command told him that it was how it had always been done. Especially when such Systems needed their worlds to summon Heroes from others in order to fight off against the threats made by the local Demon Lord.


    Sighing slowly, Karastak moved off towards a pair of worn, wooden doors which led into the Main Room. Upon opening it, an eyebrow was raised as he noted everyone, including the children, were present. Each staring around with widened eyes, eyes that brightened as they fell upon himself, and scampered over to his side in order to hold his hands whilst continuing to wonder what was going on.


    The moment the girls went to his side, he felt all eyes upon himself as the summoned help fell into neat and orderly rows. Taking a deep breath, he moved forward slowly with the children beside him, who stare up at him with great curiosity.


    ¡°I thank you all for coming on such short notice, despite my being your Summoner,¡± a few smiles were spread out about the crowd as he continued, ¡°We''ve only known one another for a few short days, so please bear in mind that I''ve thought long and hard about this. Though, I guess you could say I''ve only thought about it right now.¡± Chuckling erupted from his throat, and was joined by a few strains throughout the crowd.


    ¡°Regardless, I wish to invite you all- those from the Shadow Realm, Zabartik, Kirin- to join me in my System. Command.¡±


    ¡°[Awaiting Command.]¡±


    ¡°Command, invite my summoned beings from the Shadow Realm, as well as Zabartik and Kirin, into my System so that they may reap the benefits that may come of it.¡±


    ¡°[Acknowledged.]¡±


    WARNING!


    You are about to leave the System Anunaki to join System (Unnamed)!


    Doing so will incur the wrath of God King Anu and all others under his rule!


    Note: Due to the transference between non-allied Systems, all stats will be reset, all levels brought down to 1. Any gained Titles will be lost during the transference; Races and Classes will have to be re-chosen upon entering the System (Unnamed)!


    Do you wish to initiate the transfer?


    Y/N


    All around the room, dark placards with gold and red letterings appeared before startled faces. Each not understanding what was going on, but knew what was read upon their placards, but before they could speak in question, Karastak spoke, ¡°If you join my System, you will no longer be considered as Summoned or Contracted beings. Instead, you will have a new life with me and my children. One where you will be able to live and grow as you see fit, as long as you follow my person. Speaking of which.


    ¡°Command.¡±


    ¡°[Awaiting Command.]¡±


    ¡°Command, I have decided to name my System,¡± he felt the eyes of Command fall upon his person, including the weight of it all as it held a figurative breath from the next words, ¡°Based upon the dark clothing and armour of my summoned help, as well as their structure when greeting me, they have reminded my mind of something of the past. Therefore, I wish to name it, ''The Black Parade''.¡±


    ¡°[Acknowledged.]¡± Immediately, the air around them became thick with an unknown pressure as the placards before the summoned and contracted creatures changed from System (Unamed) to System The Black Parade.


    *****


    However, outside the mansion and the world called Azzarath, the Universe rang out in heralding the coming of a new System. It would not speak of where it was founded, but those who were well known for their greatness moved, searching for the new System to do with as they saw fit. For good, or for ill.

 A2 Chapter 64

    Riveene sat upon a wicker chair, a leg over the other as she glared at the Story of one of her many Paladins. In that it detailed her trip to Stormhaven where they found the populace to fallen under the spell of ex-Priest Reginald. Who was then Judged guilty for his crimes, and beheaded in front of the populace.


    Unfortunately for them, the townsfolk were so enraptured by the man that, when he was executed, they rose up as one to slay the ¡°Witches and Demons¡± who took him from them. Which led to them retreating and praying to herself for guidance, because in their minds the populace was lost, and she agreed. Thus leading to the end of Stormhaven, which was then raised to the ground.


    This was so, as nothing could show where the anomaly had gone or who they were. Even their Divination Spells failed to find anything. Or, rather, it found only four missing spots in the world. Ones that led to the site where the Baroness of Slaughter was slain, then back to the city of Stonewall where it vanished completely due to the ambient magicks in the air.


    Sighing, the Goddess of Light closed the book as she stretched her arms above her head before standing tall and replacing the book on its shelf. ¡°Ugh,¡± her head rested upon the top of the shelf as an imaginary headache slowly formed behind her eyes, ¡°Why does this have to be so complicated?¡±


    Moving slowly, Riveene''s feet took her towards the central hub of the Library of Azzarath where she came upon a curious sight. A Shadow Librarian was arguing with another Librarian, in that the former accused the latter of stealing almost one hundred of their books. Even more so when a Dragon King burst through the doors behind her, and stormed his way over to the counter where he demanded to know where one of his servants was hiding.


    ¡°What do you mean by ''hiding''?¡± her left face, towards the eyes, was scrunched up in disbelief, ¡°You''re a ''Dragon King''. No one can hide from you.¡±


    ¡°That''s the thing,¡± he growled with blood red eyes and smoke curling out of the corners of his maw, ¡°I''ve lost one of my Holy Soldiers, a Kirin who just became of age before he was spirited away by some ''Summoner''.¡±


    ¡°So? Go find the Summoner and make them hand over your soldier,¡± she pointed towards the door.


    The King''s foreclaws balled themselves into fists as he tried to keep calm as he forced out between clenched teeth, ¡°I would IF I could find the bastard who took him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Summoner isn''t in the System. Not only that, but my Kirin vanished from my roster earlier this morning.¡±


    ¡°Hah,¡± barked the Shadow Librarian, who was made up of the essence itself, ¡°Your ''one'' servant can''t compare to what the Headmaster is feeling right now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he growled at it as it grinned up in response.


    ¡°We just lost 88 of our people to a Summoner, too, and then their Stories just vanished.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± asked Riveene, not at all desiring to know where this was going, but was committed anyways.


    ¡°30 Shadow Guards and 58 Personnel, their Stories included, just vanished. Poof. Gone. It''s pandemonium back there.¡± It shrugged as it turned its back towards the pair to address another Librarian. One that could not help them, as they are of a different sector within the System and had their own rules and laws.


    ¡°Meh,¡± the Shadow Librarian shrugged its gaseous shoulders, ¡°It was worth a try. Anyways, good luck to you all.¡± Upon so saying, it left a stunned Dragon King and Goddess after waving a hand at them.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Riveene muttered with widened eyes.


    *****


    ¡°<Weapon Creation>,¡± Karastak called out as he raised his staff high in the courtyard of their mansion. He wore something more than his faded blue robe, though it was the same type of clothing. Instead, it was of a colour called Midnight Blue, and held streaks of silver flowing throughout to give off the illusion of the night''s sky above.


    The girls themselves wore gowns of similar colours and designs, but were in the guise of Human children by way of Puella''s magicks. This was explained to them that although slavery was common throughout, it was unknown how prejudice the Humans were towards other races. Therefore, they would need to remain in their guises until further notice when outside their new home.


    As for what occurred within the mansion after inviting those from the Shadow Realm, Zabartik, and Kirin to his Black Parade System? Well, suffice to say all had opted to join, with the guards and the Shade becoming a race called Living Armour, but in the form of Spartan and Hoplite arms and armours. The latter of the two became their leader as well, with Kirin keeping his Race, but his class became that of a Samurai. He was even wearing a red plated armour set with a demonic and whiskered mask, though the latter had to be stowed away due to frightening Puella.


    The Maids each were of a Kin or Beastial race, but their classes were the same called Ninja. Whereas the Butlers took on the form of something that appeared Human, but were not. For their race was called Doppelganger, and their classes centered around the arcane arts. However, their leader, who had attached himself to Karastak''s side, took on the class called Necromancer. One that caused Command to try and remove, but was forced to remove itself.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    This was due to the fact that Necromancy was seen as an abomination by the Universe they were in. Yes. The class existed, but it was a prestige class that could only be obtained through a long process which resulted in the user becoming something less than ideal. When Karastak pointed out a minour flaw of, ¡°Why is it an abomination Class, if there are Summoners, Conjurers, and Priests who are able to resurrect the dead back to life?¡±


    To which Command responded with, ¡°[Summoners and Conjurers take others from their planes of existences and bring them into their own. The ability to bring the dead back to a full life, though rare, is still an abominable practice. The dead are to remain dead so that they may continue onward within their cycle of life, not be tied down into their former lives for an extended period of time.]¡±


    ¡°You just said something complicated and confusing, Command, but whatever. He will keep his class, you will not touch it and him unless I state otherwise, and his name is Brutus. Understand?¡±


    ¡°[...Acknowledged...]¡±


    For the final staff, the Cooks, they each became Draconic in nature. Opting to do so so that they could each handle a specific part of the kitchen from the ice box to the oven, as well as not needing to use additional fuels whilst performing their duties. Or rather, that is what they told him, and before they caused an explosion in the kitchen.


    *


    ¡°What is Mr. Kar making?¡± mewed Puella as she stared with wide eyes as iron wheels with odd grooves, spokes, and spring were conjured into existence by way of Karastak''s magicks. These were then attached to metal bars to form the base of some sort of cart, perhaps.


    What came next, however, was anything, but an ordinary cart. Instead, a metallic box formed around and atop the base, and their eyes watched as other ¡°things¡± appeared within the walls. Things which were weapons and contraptions that did not belong within such a thing, especially when they were to be headed off towards a party with the Regent for the evening. However, they were still there, and more being added to it whilst blending seamlessly within the walls and roof until it gave off the appearance that they were never there to begin with.


    Followed by this, was Karastak hand his staff off to Brutus, who handled it as though it were a holy object, and used both of his hands in order to work his magicks to reshape the cart. The sound of warping metal was nonexistent as he performed this task, which was surprising to a few including Lupa. However, the shape of it all was what truly startled her.


    ¡°Tha-that''s,¡± she stammered with widened eyes as her right index finger pointed at the aerodynamic structure. Instead of completing her thought, she scampered over to Karastak''s side just as he had finished, and tugged on his robes with a whispering-shout of an accusation, ¡°You''re from Earth!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± he hummed in response before lifting her person into his arms, ¡°That I was, Lupa. I take it you are as well?¡± When she bobbed her own head, continued to ask as he retook his staff from Brutus in order to direct everyone within the vehicle, ¡°Which part of the world are you from?¡±


    ¡°Kyoto, Japan,¡± she replied instantly as Puella stared up at them with great curiosity whilst being lifted inside by the Head Maid of the household, who then pulled herself within. Brutus soon followed suit, as Kirin was bidden to open the front door of the vehicle and sit upon the offered cushion. Upon doing so, the door was shut just as Zabartik took up a position at its head with four other guards surrounding it, one on each corner.


    Karastak and Lupa, on the other hand, went around to the other side where another door was visible. Here, however, a steering wheel was present with a pair of pedals where a person would rest their feet. Such a sight caused the white-haired girl to widen her eyes and turn towards himself as he smiled softly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded slightly, ¡°this is a car. Or, more specifically, a modified Sedan with tinted windows to hold everyone within.¡±


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± her hands took up the belt upon the cushion between himself and Kirin, who looked about with wonderment.


    ¡°Texas,¡± he replied slowly as he sat himself down and strapped himself in with the belt. After which Lupa just stared at him as he pressed a button which caused a part of the door to open up so that he could signal Zabartik and the other Living Armour to begin to move off towards the Fourth Ring of Stonewall. First, though, he had to swipe away at the annoying placard which showed up unannounced.


    Congratulations!


    You have created a modified and weaponised cart (Sedan) with your magicks!


    Grade: Unknown


    Durability: Indefinite


    ¡°Texas?¡± her face scrunched up as though smelling something awful, whereas he simply spun the wheel towards their open gate and pressed one of the pedals down slowly. Of which caused the vehicle to move forward at a slow pace, and with the grooves on the wheels, the pace was as smooth as it should be.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he commented slowly, his eyes more focused on the road ahead, ¡°Texas.¡±


    ¡°What''s ''Tec-ses''?¡± Puella leaned over the cushion.


    ¡°A small country full of the nicest and most vindictive people you would ever know,¡± Karastak smiled softly, and stopped the vehicle in order to gently push the illusory, dark haired girl back into her seat.


    Behind them, the trio of Maid, Brutus, and Puella stared about themselves whilst making similar curious sounds as more than a few heads turned in their direction on the streets. Each speaking of what they''re witnessing the evening, as the group continued to parade towards the Second Ring. Within that one, there was more traffic due to many of the nobles of Stonewall being invited by the Regent to congratulate them on the slaying of the Baroness of Slaughter.


    The sight of all the nobles caused an errant thought to run through his mind as he turned towards Brutus, ¡°I have a scenario for you, Brutus, and will pose a query once through.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord?¡± he responded as his physical appearance became that of an old man with much wisdom to be shared amongst the younger generations.


    ¡°Heh,¡± Karastak shook his head as his attention was directed towards the cobblestone road ahead of them, ¡°When one is instructed to attend a gathering with a multitude of those who are within the ''upper class'' of society, it is required of the attendee to know what to say and what not to say.¡± Behind him, the Doppelganger''s head bobbed once with a frown upon his lips, whereas the vehicle itself turned into the First Ring''s gate. Here, they waited until the Guard stationed there took their identifications and party invite to verify them.


    ¡°Then I ask my query, Brutus,¡± he turned slowly to stare into his Necromancer''s eyes, ¡°If they did not send forth someone to teach us their ways, nor did we ask or prepare ourselves for the venture, then how will we stop them from acting out against our interests?¡±


    As the Guard walked back, waving them through the door, Brutus shook his head with, ¡°I don''t know, Lord.¡±


    ¡°If we do not know their ways, and they expect us to know them, then we shock their minds with wonderment until they can no longer think.¡± Upon so saying, Karastak turned his attention back towards the road. Of which led them into a small haven that appeared to their eyes to be a fantasy made real.

 A2 Chapter 65

    Before their very eyes was an oasis of magick and mysticism, in that the area along the outer wall was a circular road which would allow a pair of carriages to be driven side by side until they curved around towards the exit. Along the edge of the road, approximately a third of the way towards the centre, was a moat of crystal clear water that gave off the illusion of the bottom being closer than expected. Whereas all around the water, within and without, were all manner of creatures happily lazing about and playing. From small tigers to flying storks and winged canines, everything gave off the appearance of pristine happiness and beauty.


    Within the centre of it all was a castle of white stone upon an island of rich greens and bright yellows and reds. Upon four corners of the island stood great statues of a young man with great muscles in a toga and a wild mane of hair holding a lightning bolt as though he were about to throw it at the circling carriages and Sedan. Of which had completely surrounding the moat, but none were stepping out of them.


    Instead, they each felt the tingling of a spell beneath their feat, as their minds try to go blank. However, Karastak and his group were not a part of the System, and could therefore ignore it to a lesser degree. One that was evident by himself giving his body a shake as he pushed open the door and stepping onto the cobblestones which his vehicle stood upon. After which he leaned back inside to unbuckle Lupa from her seat and pulled her into his arms.


    Her expression was one of doe eyed curiosity as she hugged his neck whilst ducking underneath the roof of the car. Once free, she stared about them with amazement at the world before her very eyes, as the others also exited the confines with Puella being carried by the maid who joined them, of whom called herself Annata.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± asked the younger child as she knuckled her right eye before staring about.


    ¡°I don''t know, sweetling,¡± commented the maid, as her own ears, a pair of rabbit ears, twitched here and there.


    ¡°It reminds me of Rome, maybe Greece,¡± Karastak muttered to himself, as Lupa bobbed her head once. Louder, her sighed as he pointed towards the white castle, ¡°We''ll soon find out.¡±


    Soon enough, the nobles themselves stepped out of their respected carriages, each turning in step towards the waters edge as though puppets on a string. There was even a space for Karastak and his group, which they filled with caution. Once they stepped into place, a loud and long ringing chime filled the air. When it finished, however, the nobles stepped onto the water, but did not sink. Instead, tiny ripples stretched forth from their feet, as placards appeared before the group''s eyes just as the Living Armour under Zabartik''s command were bade to wait by the Sedan.


    <Water Walking> has been bespelled upon you!


    Description: Able to walk across any body of water


    Duration: 1 minute


    ¡°Well,¡± commented Karastak with a shrug, ¡°Let''s start walking.¡± Immediately, he took a step upon the water, and found resistance beneath his feet. At this point, he set Lupa down upon the water, holding her hand just in case the spell didn''t work and he had to lift her up quickly. It did work on herself, and she marveled at the water as she was led across it. Whereas her best friend in this world was allowed to run around them, giggling as she did so.


    Once they arrived at the island in the Fourth Ring, they each heard the grumblings of the nobles of Stonewall as they complained at such a tedious and unneeded ritual as they branched out into their respected circles. Here, the group noted a few other children milling about their parents'' and guardians'' legs, and a few glanced at the girls near himself. Only a couple actively pointed in their direction, tugging on the adult''s clothing as they did so.


    Which then led to a pair walking over in expensive red dresses, too much makeup, blonde hair, and haughty expressions. From the direction they came from, Karastak was able to see that their parents were watching them as a cat would their next meal, and he could only frown as the first of the two approached. Before they could open their mouths, however, Puella waved at them with a, ¡°Hi!¡±


    Immediately, the pair paused in their step with a devious smile as one answered back with a, ¡°Hello, and who might you be?¡± The inquiry came with a slow and deliberate voice that spoke of the difference in status and education, but was entirely lost on the raven haired girl.


    ¡°I''m Puella,¡± she smiled, and held out her hand which exuded innocent naivety.


    Whereas the pair eyed the hand as though it were nothing more than a squished bug upon a pristine flooring, before skirting around her pouting expression in order to walk towards Karastak. Of whom only moved his eyes down towards the pair, subtly insulting them in their eyes as they glared up at him in return. ¡°I am Rose, and this is Allana,¡± she gestured to themselves, ¡°We''re the daughters of Lord Lungren.¡±


    The other, Allana, continued with, ¡°Father wants to by your strange carriage, plebeian, and will pay you 50gp for it.¡±


    ¡°G...P, huh,¡± he sighed out slowly, his eyes becoming distant for a moment as an errant memory drifted through his mind.


    ¡°It''s Gold Pieces,¡± Rose grinned, believing the one before her was a simpleton despite the garments he wore, ¡°Are you going to take this generous offer? Father wants your odd carriage after all. Which, I guess, is generous of him, seeing how he doesn''t usually talk to ple-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± was his reply.


    ¡°No?¡± Their left eyes twitched as one as the second girl spoke up, ¡°What do you mean by no?¡±


    ¡°You disrespected my youngest, and therefore forfeited all rights to converse with me,¡± a small growl was released as he spoke.


    His lips stretched into a feral smirk whilst they widened their eyes as Rose exclaimed, ¡°Don''t you know who our Father is?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± his head shook slowly as he noted the eyes of many were upon them, ¡°Nor do I care if he and you act the same way. Now, remove yourself before you are removed.¡± After speaking as such, Karastak ignored them completely as he moved around them in order to lift a teary eyed Puella into his arms. Where he rubbed her back slowly, murmuring soft noises in order to calm her innocent heart after being rejected so blatantly from the retreating children who stormed off.


    From a single glance, he could see a few disapproving glances as though he was supposed to accept the ¡°kind¡± offer not many other commoners would receive in their lifetime. However, the rest were a mixture of poker faces and approving smiles as they turned away from the group and towards a pair of golden doors at the front of the castle. Doors that were swinging open, revealing a Human man being accompanied by a red furred Foxwoman who was moderately endowed and wearing a magenta coloured dress.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The man was the same as the statues near the water. One with rippling, tanned muscles with a mane of golden hair, and his outerwear was the same as the statues. A toga. Upon his face was a broad grin as he waved at everyone to join him inside, and to Karastak''s own eyes, he appeared to be no more than 20 years of age.


    Immediately, the crowd of nobles and their offspring moved into the courtyard of the castle, where many meats, fruits, cheeses, and drinks were laid out on expensive cloths and tables. The polymorphed Human pulled Lupa off to the side, with the rest of his group trailing close. Here, he knelt down so that he was eye level with the girls before stating, ¡°You two are to stick close to either myself or the others, understand?¡± At their nod, he continued, ¡°Don''t take anything someone offers you, unless Annata or Brutus tasted it first. You two are our future,¡± he ruffled their hair as the pair giggled and smiled, ¡°and we must protect our future at all cost.¡±


    ¡°That''s our first Tenet, right?¡± Lupa asked, peering up from underneath his hand.


    The Tenets of Karastak''s System were the laws that all must follow, including himself. Each designating what they could and could not do as they continued to live and thrive under his rule. If one were to disregard these, then the penalties would be enacted and rendered them without sanity, and possibly their life as well.


    These came in a set of three, which were as follows:


    Tenet One:


    The children are the future, and must be protected at all cost. For without them we are lost, even if we are eternal.


    Tenet Two:


    We are all family within The Black Parade. No matter our station in the System, we will strive to better each other until the end and beyond.


    Tenet Three:


    Home is where the heart is, no matter where we are. Once a home is obtained for us all, we shall defend it to the last. Even if the armies of the world come to claim it for their own, we will not give it up without a fight.


    ¡°Correct,¡± he nodded with a smile before standing tall once more. His attention wavered away from them as a man being trailed behind a familiar Wolfwoman trudged their way.


    The man was about his own height with auburn coloured hair and taut, wired muscles beneath his own toga. A red sash was worn over the garment, showing that he had an important position to everyone''s eyes, but Karastak didn''t know nor care about it. Instead, his eyes trailed towards the female behind him. One who wore a military garment with the stripes of a Sergeant shown plainly to the world on her right sleeve.


    Her expression was one of perplexity, whereas the polymorphed Human''s was of hidden hatred for the female who had tried to take what was his and his alone in this world. Whereas Puella immediately ran over to her with arms outstretched, mewing, ¡°Sia! Sia!¡± and latching onto her right leg with a great and innocent smile on her features.


    ¡°Uh?¡± she paused in her step as the man was bemused at the scene. Her eyes peered toward the other, expecting help, but none came as he turned away in order to resume his walk to the group. Just as he came upon them, Karastak pointed towards the illusory girl and Annata bowed towards himself before moving to extract the child from the Wolfwoman''s leg.


    ¡°Which one of you is the hero Karas?¡± the man inquired with a light smile as his eyes scanned them in their entirety.


    ¡°You will need to introduce yourself before addressing our Lord,¡± growled Kirin, his hands on one of his sheathed swords at his waist.


    ¡°Oh, where are my manners?¡± the man bowed slowly. Upon standing tall once more, he smiled, ¡°I am Magistrate Rosenfall. Now, which one of you is Hero Karas?¡±


    ¡°That would be me, Rosenfall,¡± rumbled Karastak, whose eyes were more on Puella as she was forcibly detached from Sia''s leg.


    The child was creating a scene before them, with her mewing out a, ¡°Nyo!¡± as she was taken away from an exasperated Wolfwoman. One who was still confused as to what was going on.


    Upon her return, he lifted the child into his arms, his eyes trailing towards the Magistrate. Who then shrugged at the group as he motioned for them to follow, ¡°The Regent would like to speak with you, Karas. You are a hero to the people and in his eyes.¡±


    ¡°I and we are not ''Heroes'',¡± he deadpanned, but the other did not hear it. Or perhaps, didn''t acknowledge it.


    ¡°No need to be so modest, Mr. Karas,¡± Rosenfall waved the words away as the group turned towards the castle''s steps which led towards an iron door for the inside. However, just as they were about to begin the climb, the doors burst open to reveal the young man once more.


    His eyes glanced around the crowd, many of whom stared with perplexity as he pointed towards Puella and Lupa, shouting, ¡°Loli! Get!¡± After which he charged off towards the group, his hands outstretched as his face took on a hungry wolf''s.


    Two things occurred within a few moments after the shout. The first being Karastak and Lupa recognising the word and understanding what was happening as he moved the girls behind his body to shield them from the wild mane of a man. Whereas the second was of him shouting at the Living Armour and pointing to both the children and the Human rushing at them, ¡°Zabartik! Defend!¡±


    In less than a heartbeat, the Spartan armoured Hoplite appeared in front of the trio. A round, iron shield two thirds his size appeared upon his right arm as he spun completely around whilst calling on one of his skills. ¡°<Shield Bash>!¡±


    The sound of an iron gong erupted throughout the First Ring of Stonewall, which could be faintly heard within the Third Ring. Within the Ring they were in, all commotion stopped as all eyes watched as the toga wearing man flew backwards and through the door he just came from. Inside the castle interior, a woman''s disgusted sigh rang out in the silence as the girls peered out from behind the polymorphed Human''s legs.


    What is more, the woman''s voice was heard from within, ¡°I told you not to do that, Michel!¡±


    ¡°But there were a pair of adorable girls out there that I''ve never seen!¡± whined a more masculine voice that squeaked.


    ¡°You do this every time, and every time we have to pay reparations of some kind to the family. And with this being the Hero''s children? He could just turn around and disappear for what you just did!¡± This time, the man''s voice was not heard, but hers was and it was accompanied by a loud and painful slap, along with the accompanying crash of something valuable, ¡°No. You didn''t think, and don''t apologise to me, you idiot! Tell that to Hero Karas and his children!¡±


    Within moments, the Foxwoman from before emerged from within, and behind her, being dragged out by his ear, was the disheveled lunatic who was bashed away by Zabartik. Of whom was still in front of them with his large shield, but was bid to remove it and take up a position that would shield the children as Karastak moved forward.


    He was fighting back the urge to give into his desire for carnage. To summon up Little Mother and her Swarm from their new home in the Third Ring, allowing her to lay waste to all before his person. Not only this, but his eyes blinked a few times, keeping away the red glow that always accompanied his anger since gaining a System of his own. Instead, he climbed five steps towards the pair and stopped. His right hand was then flung outwards, and the crowd noted with a few gasps as his diamond-spiked staff erupted into being.


    Once the pair were within a few feet of him, the toga wearing man was pulled forward by his ear before released. ¡°As the Reagent of Stonewall,¡± he began, bowing and rubbing his ear, ¡°what I did was atrocious to you and your children. For that, I apologise.¡±


    More gasps ensued from the crowd, and when the Reagent peered upwards, his own eyes widened. For the tip of the staff was centimetres away from his nose, and the centre of the diamond held a black light which pulsed dangerously. What is more, Karastak growled a dangerous growl of an animal ready to slaughter its foe, ¡°Do not come near my children, EvEr, do you understand?¡±


    The man nodded, his eyes continuing to stare at the staff''s diamond spike as he gulped audibly. With a growl, it was retracted, and left them alone. However, only the Foxwoman had noted their ¡°Hero''s¡± eyes, for they were glowing a baleful red which did not wash over their bodies. Because of this, her body gave an involuntary shiver as her eyes watched him smile and lift the girls into his arms with a thought of, ''That one is very dangerous,'' as she turned her attention back to Michel. Whereupon an audible slap of her palm striking the back of his head was heard throughout the First Ring.

 A2 Chapter 66 (NSFW)

    ¡°Heegh,¡± Karastak groaned into a chair within one of the side rooms of his newly acquired mansion. The night had been stressful and exhausting for himself. Especially with what he had viewed after the confrontation with the supposed Reagent of Stonewall.


    The Human in question was not well loved by those who were considered as Nobles of the city, except for the one called Rosenfall. The pair spoke as though they were long time friends or companions who had come into a great fortune together before settling down in the city. Whereas the rest moved their children and wards away from the young Reagent, who eyed them all as though he were a young girl in a shop full of dolls for her to play with. He even sounded like a child to his ears, and whined about them not joining in on the fun he proposed to them.


    One that would lead to the children being invited inside the castle for a bit of ¡°fun¡± with his ¡°toys¡±. This sent a shiver down Karastak''s spine as the thought flew through his mind, and was grateful for their encounter so that he could dispose of the one called Michel at the first opportune moment.


    Though, their female companions had been eyeing him and his since the very beginning. Sia he knew about, and had ¡°nursed¡± her back to life, even if it was only a strange evening for her to be healed to 100%. The Foxwoman, though... she was a mystery to his mind. A minour one to be sure, but the glances he caught from her were less than appealing.


    In his mind, it was the woman who was in control, not the man. It was a common enough of an occurrence, to be fair, but she had the look of a schemer. So perhaps she was using the young man for some sort of gain? Revenge, power hungry, desires unaccounted for. This list went on and on.


    ¡°But it''s not my problem,¡± he muttered to himself, and it wasn''t. He held the curiosity of the situation within his mind, but felt nothing more; no pursuing ideas for the mystery at hand. Instead, his thoughts drifted towards the confrontation between himself and a ¡°Lord Lungren¡±.


    The Human in question had a short beard, half a hand long and had a habit of tugging on it during his speech. Here, the man apologised for the actions of his children stating, ¡°I had heard what they have told you, Hero Karas.¡±


    ¡°I am not a ''hero'',¡± he interjected, holding up a crystal glass full of water, though it gave off the appearance of something alcoholic, ¡°I do not have the Title, nor the Class. I am simply just a Mage who was elevated to the position that I am because we fought back against someone who threatened to take what was ours by right. After which a quest was received, and brought to that strange Sergeant with the sparkling muscles at the gate.


    ¡°So again, I am not a hero, nor do I wish to be saddled with the title and everything that comes with it.¡±


    Upon so saying, he sipped his water with eyes closed until only a small mouthful remained. When the glass was retracted from his lips, his eyes reemerged and found the Human Lord to be tugging on his beard in contemplation. Who then, after realising the one before him was now awaiting a response, smiled softly with a nod, ¡°Very well, Mr. Karas, but my children have troubled you, and I wish to make amends. Perhaps a play-date could be arranged for the children within my home? They will need to have... interactions with those not born into their station if they are to grow well.


    ¡°Even yourself is invited to join me at my home.¡±


    ¡°For what purpose is that, Mr. Lungren?¡± the eyes of Karastak drooped, not at all pleased with this turn of events, but still curious.


    ¡°Lord Lungren,¡± the old Human tried to interject.


    But failed, ¡°Mr. Lungren. I do not recognise your station, nor will I be like all others in their scraping and bowing.¡±


    ¡°Lord¡± Lungren sighed in response, and knew to it would be an uphill battle in fighting someone as stubborn as the one before him. Especially when that someone had a gold A on a leather lanyard revealed upon his chest. Which led to him waving the words away as he continued, ¡°One week, I shall come up with something to speak to you about. Perhaps it''ll be a quest or two. Who knows?¡±


    For the rest of the party, he found it dull, but the food was good and the water pure enough. Though, the wines presented to him were many, but each tasted of vinegar upon his tongue, and the beers were as bitter as could be. Thus leaving him to his water with a strong desire for whiskey.


    Though his time at the party was without entertainment, beyond the excitement of threatening the Reagent, speaking with Lungren, and ignoring the requests made by the young Human leader, the children had some fun. For example, Puella had found kinship with a pair of white haired boys her age, and played a game of tag whilst Lupa watched before being pulled into the game. This then spread to encompass even Lungren''s daughters and a few more, until the night was full of happy children.


    Such a scene caused Karastak''s eyes to glaze over as he smiled softly upon the scene, his mind drifting into nothingness whilst the whole of his body became calm. This lasted until Michel tried to join in on the fun, resulting in Lupa calling out to Karastak for help. Which came in the form of the pupils of his eyes glowing red as Zabartik swung his shield into the face of the Reagent. Once more, causing his body to sail away, but towards the moat instead of the castle''s interior.


    After such a commotion, his group left the party, but promised the white haired boy''s parents that they may visit to play with his daughters at a later time. Thus resulting in him collapsing upon the chair in one of the many empty rooms of their estate, where he growled softly, but stopped as the door opened to reveal Annata in a nightgown as the light from the hallway lamps lit up most of the room.


    ¡°Lord?¡± she called out, her eyes searching in the darkness, and jumped a little when the sound of chair legs scraped across wooden flooring.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Annata?¡± he asked, stepping into the light, only to be surprised when she rushed to his side and threw her arms around his neck. She tried to plant her lips upon his own, but was pushed away until she fell to the ground.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Annata?¡± his eyes glowed a soft red as he glowered down upon her.


    ¡°Well,¡± she tapped her index fingers together as her eyes drifted away, ¡°You were stressed by the end of tonight, and I still hadn''t thanked you enough for allowing me and everyone to stay on the Material Plane forever... So... here I am as a thank you and to relieve your stress.¡± The rabbit-eared woman, or Rabbit-kin, beamed a smile up at himself.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Whereas he became suspicious, as her demeanor was different in the hours before. Instead of being professional, as her station as the head Maid of his household demanded, she was someone with a few brain cells short. However, this was shaken away as he called out, ¡°Command,¡± whilst the other tilted her head at himself.


    ¡°[Awaiting Command,]¡± spoke the monotonous voice of The Black Parade''s System.


    ¡°Command, locate Annata.¡±


    ¡°[Locating, please stand by... ¡­ ¡­ Location detected. Direction: Half a metre in front of you.]¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Command,¡± Karastak mumbled with a small sigh as he turned his full attention upon her, where her eyes perked up as her gaze contained a lot of curiosity. Of course, he still had his Minimap, but doubted it told him anything beyond a creature''s name and level in conjunction of where he stood. ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Annata''s straightened herself as she stood tall, a crooked grin spread across her features, ¡°Well, you put up those tenets, remember? The second one stated that we are all family, and we have to help one another forever. So, I want to help you.¡± She puffed out her small chest towards himself, but deflated a little at his response.


    ¡°With what? You are already helping us with the household chores and helping with the children.¡±


    ¡°Oh come on,¡± she whined, slumping forward, but paused as he held up a hand.


    ¡°I am aware you wish to be my bed partner, Annata. I am not so foolish as many others, but,¡± a single digit was held up, ¡°I wish to know why you wish to become as such?¡±


    ¡°Um... well...¡± The woman rubbed the back of her head and giggled softly with a smile.


    To which his eyes drooped as he brooded over a thought before speaking up, ¡°Very well. You may be my bed partner.¡± Her eyes lit up as a great smile spread across her features, but drooped a little as he continued, ¡°Be aware, your station will not change because of this. Nor are you to ask for a special favour because you and I share the same bed. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    *


    The pair had moved away from the room, and now stood at the foot of a large bed which he had claimed for his own. Annata maneuvered her body in such a way that caused the gown to fall free of her body to reveal her body''s perfections. Such as the pair of small mounds upon her chest, the curves of her body, and the slit betwixt her legs. All of this and more was revealed to himself, as he snapped his fingers three times to remove his robes, trousers, and undergarments. Thus allowing her eyes to behold his entirety just as he beheld her.


    There wasn''t a speck of hair upon her body, save for her head, brow, and tuft of a tail above her hind end. Many would speculate that she was a child, but this was not so. For the people of the Shadow Realm were all born an adult, and were never once allowed to go through the process of pregnancy. Which meant he had little to stop his next action.


    Which was to gently push her onto the bed, and bade the woman to lie on her back as he spread out the legs in order to lean forward and ply the flat of his tongue to the outer folds of that which was betwixt her legs. Whereupon she gasped, leaning forward enough to grip his hair with a few soft moans escaping her throat. More ensued as he found her small erection, and began to suckle upon it whilst his hand slid against her sides before gripping and massaging her breasts.


    A wetness spread out from below his chin, which he took to lapping up in an effort to clean her lower self, but instead opted to return to the erection. Whereas his right hand left the mound of soft flesh in order to drift down towards the source of the wetness. The middle finger of his hand then slid between her folds, penetrating her body and causing her back to arc.


    This led to Karastak to grin as he moved his body towards her left breast, and began to gently suckle upon the nipple which presented itself as though he were a babe in need of milk. His left hand was underneath her back in an effort to help brace her body, but moved it to steady himself as her lower body writhed with pleasure from the assault of his finger. Of which was joined by a second, and the pair moved in and out whilst wiggling inside.


    He soon felt a gushing of fluid being released around his digits, and pulled them out in order to grin down upon the Rabbit-kin. Of whom was panting at this point, relaxing from the sudden euphoria that filled her entirety. When she was calm enough, Annata turned to smile up at himself before wrapping her arms around his neck, and bringing him down for a sensual kiss. One that lasted for only a short moment, as his fingers reentered her body. No longer were they gentle in their touch, but firm and full of vigor as her lower body spasmed under his application.


    Soon, though, she was left with a reprieve as he pulled them free of her body. However, he also pulled himself atop her body whilst keeping his steady several centimetres above.


    Here, he gripped his member, which had grown stiff since her first moan, and rubbed the tip against her lower body. Her own eyes begged at his, and he smiled before leaning down in order to ply his lips to her own. She reciprocated the application, but gasped as he slid into her body until no more could be added.


    Instead of moving immediately, he stayed within her as his lips fell upon her own for several more heartbeats before he moved, but not in a normal fashion. Instead, his body moved clockwise, his member rubbing against her inner walls which created a new feeling for herself. Toes were curled and fists were bound tight in the sheets as her body writhed whilst another pleasurable moan was released. This would continue until he felt her body stiffen and try to absorb his member further up her inner body.


    It desired something of his, and his mind was too fogged to worry about it as his body, finally, began to move. Whilst it did so, he lifted her body close to his own, where she wrapped her legs around his waist, arms around his neck, and kissed him as he held her waist and began to thrust into her body. Moans swiftly became pants as he felt a primal desire take over his mind, causing his pupils to change to a soft red as a growl was released from his throat. One that soon led to his body moving faster as the Rabbit-kin gasped and held onto his as though for dear life.


    Whereupon she was tossed off his member and onto the bed, and was soon joined by the other when she stared up into his eyes with lust and longing. Leading to him shoving himself back inside her lower body, and gripping her waist as though to prevent her from moving away as he continued to move. Annata, on the other hand, continued to writhe and moan as she flailed about from the onslaught he was applying to her body, and could do little beyond being swept away by the tides of lust which gripped her very core.


    However, just as such tides threatened to overwhelm her entirety, they receded and immediately returned as a hurricane. For Karastak had picked up his pace, his lower half almost becoming a blur as the wet sounds of pleasure echoed louder than their growls and moans. Which lasted for only a few heartbeats, as he slammed his lower self deep inside her body, she feeling something forcing its way into a part of her she didn''t know about.


    Within a single moment, there was nothing as their bodies paused in their lust filled venture. When it resumed, it resumed in heat as Annata felt something filling her body. A fire which came from below, causing her eyes to widen greatly as she gasped from both the pain and pleasure of it all.


    Her eyes immediately drifted down towards her abdomen, but saw nothing beyond glistening sweat and the curvature of Karastak''s member throbbing beneath her flesh. One that was slowly pulled out of her body, and she noted it was shrinking slowly, covered in a white substance as well as her own fluids.


    Here, she tried to speak, but found herself to be too exhaustion from their venture into the planes of Lust and Pleasure. Thus resulting in her body collapsing, sleep edging over her consciousness. The last memory of the night was of her Lord standing over her body, a maniacal grin upon his features, and a pair of crimson orbs in his sockets.

 A2 Chapter 67

    ¡°And this only proves I am in the right,¡± sighed Sarah as she set down the book near the basin of her tub. One where she relaxed in to allow any and all stresses to be washed away. Behind her, a pair of mostly naked Elven women massaged various shampoos into her scalp, causing her eyes to droop as she enjoyed the applications.


    ¡°What is that, if I may be so bold to ask, my Lady?¡± wondered aloud one of the pair.


    Which led to the Goddess to smile softly to herself, ¡°The Ageless''s past self quickly gave into his lust, so what makes his current self any different?¡± A small part of herself tried to vocalise that this was not so, as he was 100% faithful to herself and their son, but it was washed away by the current of her most recent thoughts.


    Behind her, the pair did not speak out against their Lord, knowing full well that the price could lead to their end just as quickly as the thoughts had formed. Instead, they continued their application of her scalp, until one came over with a golden bucket filled with warm water, which was immediately dumped onto her head.


    Her smile never faded as the water was poured, and the colours of her body danced with satisfied merriment. Another pour of water was doused over her head before she climbed out of the pool, the book still upon the basin, untouched by the sloshing water as though it rejected it completely. Whereas the servants present stood tall and dried her body carefully, more so on her more sensitive parts. Thus leading to them spending more time than necessary within the bath house.


    Upon her release of the confines within, she skipped merrily down to her room. Along the way, Sarah had a sneaking suspicion she was being watched by something. Glancing around, her colourful eyes widened as the heads of her husband''s Living Armour each turned towards herself. Underneath their helmets, a pair of glowing, glowering red eyes watched her as she past them.


    It was as though they knew of something, but this ancient race of Armours did not have the capacity to speak vocally. Therefore, their silence spoke volumes of the secret in their minds, but to herself? She was only confused, as her feet brought her swiftly to her room.


    Even the ones to the sides of her doors glared at her person, as she entered into her bedroom, shutting the door behind her. ¡°What is going on?¡± she asked the empty room.


    ¡°They know of what you''ve done, Goddess Sarah,¡± replied a young, but tired voice.


    ¡°Who''s there?¡± her eyes widened as she peered around, but found nothing.


    ¡°Someone who cares, and doesn''t want to see you perish for your foolish deeds.¡± No body accompanied the voice, as she continued to stare about the room, ¡°If you continue down this road, then... shit. I thought I had more time.¡±


    The door behind Sarah burst forth, rocketing her body into the bed with a yipe escaping her throat. From behind her, Sia and Brutus stood in the doorway with a fury in their eyes as dozens of small Shadowlings scurried into the room. Each running all over the surfaces therein, including the Goddess''s own bed where she clung to both the book and her sheets with widened eyes.


    ¡°The Temporal Disturbance was just here, Brutus,¡± commented the skeletal Wolfwoman as she kicked at the air.


    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded the Lich King, ¡°but it seems we have missed it.¡±


    ¡°Brutus! Sia!,¡± squeaked out a small voice, waving a claw from underneath a few boxes within a far corner of the room, ¡°We founds it!¡±


    Immediately, the pair moved towards the location, and had the others tear apart anything and everything that wasn''t important. Clothes, shoes, and special garments were flung behind them and to the side until all that remained were a pair of Shadowlings holding up a jeweler''s box with a broken antenna on top. ¡°See, see?¡± they asked excitedly, ¡°We founds it!¡±


    Brutus leaned forward and took the object from the pair, who then received a pat on the head by Sia as the lights in his eyes flared blue. ¡°What do you make of it, Lord Brutus?¡± she asked slowly, her lights flashed a light green.


    ¡°Unknown, Sia, and we''ll need Rojaahn''s intake on this,¡± spoke the other with some curiosity in his voice.


    ¡°Um... what''s going on?¡± Sarah''s inquiry floated over them, and they turned as one towards herself. Even the Shadowlings joined in on the movement, as their eyes flared a bright red. This resulted in the Wolfwoman to shiver with dread as the group left the room.


    As the doors were about to shut, Sia poked her skeletal head back in in order to glare at the Goddess still huddled on the bed. ¡°I thought you were better than this, Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± the Wolfwoman and her colours swirled with confusion.


    ¡°We''re all disappointed in you, especially after you hurt our Lord High God like that,¡± after which she shut the door, not allowing the other to speak up.


    ¡°But... what did I do?¡±


    *****


    Deep beneath Necropolis was the Undercity, a place where the dead and those whose arts are shunned, thrived just as the world above. Here, the darkest of arts were allowed, but there were rules set in place to keep the unlawful from becoming animals. Such as the Tenets of the Black Parade, and the Laws of the Terran Pantheon. Without these in place, the denizens of the dark would have run rampant upon the Overworld long ago.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Within the centre of the Undercity, however, stood a replica of the castle above. Though, instead of being made of a white stone, its structure was made up of a dark stone which absorbed all darkness. Thereby causing the city to appear as though it were lit up underground, and no longer needed fires or mage lights to fill the streets.


    Of which was given the name of Void Stone, as it was harvested from pocket dimensions within the Void itself.


    Within the castle itself, and far beneath the throne room, was the dungeon. Inside, the screams of the damned and the dying flooded the hallways, giving off shivers to those not numbed by it all. At the heart of it all was an alchemical lab run by mutated sorcerers who have delved into the madness of each other''s psyche, and plied it to their own flesh and bone. In that they each had a variety of various limbs, eyes, and orifices beneath tattered and bloody rags and robes.


    Each of theses dedicated themselves to the mysteries of the macabre. Though they''ve uncovered much, there was still room to grow. Unfortunately, their victims were many, and their screams only added onto the others which flitted around the ears of the damned and dying.


    Off to one side, within a sealed room, housed the leader of these ¡°Researchers¡± was the creature known as Rojaahn. Once a Bear Beastman, now an unnatural Horror, he is the Ageless''s Unraveller. In that if there was ever a mystery to be solved, he would leap onto it and abandon anything that was being worked on previously.


    Here, the Ageless and Horror stood near one another as the latter tinkered over the odd jewelry box found in the former''s wife''s room. Half a dozen mouths were present on the creature''s features, and each were frowning as the item was broken apart and examined. Every now and again, chanting in various voices were heard coming from him, but each faded away with a huff.


    Soon enough, the item in question was laid out in pieces over a blood stained counter, and the creature slowly turned to his Lord High God with a frown as a multitude of voices spoke as one, ¡°It''S onLY An ampLiFIER, mY LorD HigH GOD. The reAl iteM for tHe diSTubanCe iS noT amOng it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± the God King''s voice hummed slowly, his tails flicking with annoyance.


    Rojaahn spotted the disappointment in his master''s eyes, and decided to change the subject immediately, ¡°Is it TrUE wE''rE goiNG to HAve AnothER FeaST?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, yes. There will be around six individuals, all female,¡± he commented slowly, his eyes growing cold with hatred as his pupils flared an icy blue.


    ¡°FemAlEs, LoRD?¡± the Horror''s body writhed underneath the stained robes, and a dozen tentacles emerged unbidden, ¡°AnD thEIr CriMes?¡±


    ¡°Breaking my heart.¡±


    ¡°ThEN WE shoulD BreaK thEM Now,¡± rage filled Rojaahn''s entirety, the tentacles retreating in order to pull out various torture tools ranging from scalpels to bone saws. His body then turned away in order to reach for the door, but paused as it reached for the handle. ¡°My LORd high GoD... WhEre ARE theY?¡±


    The Ageless then chuckled at the sight, his Unraveller quivered with embarrassment as he stepped forward in order to lie a paw atop the other''s shoulder, ¡°Now is not the time, nor will you be able to have them until after they''ve shown us where the rest of the infestation lies.¡±


    ¡°LoRD?¡±


    ¡°You see, Rojaahn,¡± the paw was retracted as it bunched into a fist, his own eyes becoming a pair of orbs devoid of colour as fumes of chaotic energy drifted around his body, ¡°we have been made aware of more... rats in our System. So instead of conducting the Feast immediately, they are being used as lures to fetter them out of their holes.¡±


    Multiple eyes blinked upon the Horror known as Rojaahn, ¡°ThATs... actUALLy a GOOd ideA.¡±


    ¡°I am aware,¡± his features and voice took on a somber tone as he continued, ¡°Unfortunately, one of the lures was something you created long ago. One which was a mistake in the eyes of all who knew about it, and,¡± he took a slow breath as sadness caused his eyes to swirl with a tinge of violet, ¡°I''m afraid they were right all this time.¡±


    Realisation immediately dawned upon the other as the memory of a long ago request made by the Ageless surfaced into his mind, ¡°No... LoRD, shE was MADE PerFEct iN aLL ThInGs!¡±


    ¡°I am aware, Rojaahn,¡± the male Kitsune bobbed his head sadly a few times, ¡°but it is as they had told us so long ago.


    ¡°Created love is not true love.¡±


    *****


    By morning, the air had changed within Karastak''s mansion, and nearly all could feel it. Annata walked around in her gown as though she had gone on a long horse ride for several hours, whereas their master held the air of satisfaction about him as he strutted in only a pair of trousers. His demeanour was better as well, less brooding and more joyous as he swooped down upon Puella before she could break her fast.


    The child yelped with surprise before giggling as she was spun around in the hallway in front of the door leading to the dining room. One where Lupa paused nearby to knuckle her eyes before glancing upon the scene with a yawn. ¡°Morning,¡± she mumbled, and was lifted into the air to rest against his chest.


    ¡°Morning,¡± he grinned at the pair just as the Cat-kin hugged his neck with another giggle.


    ¡°That was fun, Mr. Kar,¡± she smiled before leaping off from her perch, straightening her gown, and skipping into the dining hall. Thus leaving the pair behind her, the sounds of chair legs being dragged across the floor was heard from within.


    ¡°You''re happier,¡± the Wolfgirl commented as the pair entered into the room. From behind, others filed in as well just as Karastak set her down into a seat to the left of Puella. After which he settled down into a chair across from them.


    ¡°I am, indeed.¡± A smile stretched across his lips as his eyes fell upon the pair before him. The younger of the two children hummed an off key tune to herself, whereas the older perked her ears at his person with some curiosity. ¡°Perhaps I should take the opportunity which has presented itself before my very person more often.¡±


    ¡°What''d you do?¡± Lupa''s own eyes drooped with some suspicion.


    ¡°Something which I will not speak of in front of children, no matter how old they were in a previous life.¡± Upon finishing, the doors opened to reveal the Rabbit-kin, of whom still walked with a soreness that was visible to all. Those who knew what this meant kept it to themselves with a small smile or grin, whereas the Wolfgirl shot a glance towards himself. One that revealed she knew what had happened, and he gave her a knowing smile just as several push-carts were rolled out. Each were covered in various foods or drinks as the rest of the household filed in in order to break their fast of the morning.

 A2 Chapter 68

    Karastak


    {Race: Naga (Demon Lord)}


    {Age: 25}


    {Level 10; until Level 11: 64,000/85,000} {STR: 60; DEX: 45; CON: 110; INT: 61; WIS: 60; CHA: 150}


    {Health: 320/320} {Mana Points: 100/100} {Mana Point Regen: 20 per minute}


    {Class: Mimicry} {Subclass: The Lord of Hosts}


    {Mimicry Skills: <Self Polymorph>; <Alter Self/Others>}


    {The Lord of Hosts Skills: <Summon Creature>; <Banish>; <Creature Contract>}


    Contracted Creatures: 0/500


    Summoned Creatures: 0/1000


    {Demon Lord Skills: <Devouring Bolt>}


    {Other Skills: <Weapon Creation>; <Clothing Creation>; <Armour Creation>; <Barrage x5(1)/x10(2)/x20(3)>}


    {Elemental Skills: <Lightning Bolt>; <Fireball>; <Cone of Frost>; <Earthen Grasp>}


    {(Innate) Beastial Skills:


    ; <Constrict>;


    }


    {Passive Skills: <Eye of Zomm>; <Minour Energy Absorption (10%); <Divine Resistance (25%); <Minimap (MAX)>; <Archery +20%>; <Swordsmanship +5%>; <Leadership (+5% per summoned and contracted creature)>; <Scale Growth>; <Regeneration (50%)>}


    {Titles: Soul Bound; Tamer of the Unknown; Indomitable Will}


    {Titles Equipped: Indomitable Will}


    As Karastak ate from a plate of bacon, eggs, and a steak, he went through his Status Menu and changed a few things. Such as adding several extra skills and changing out how the Mana Pool worked. This was because he could not understand what the System had presented it as, and therefore thought up a different way in order for people to use their abilities to the fullest.


    Such as dropping the Pool and opting for a Point System, instead. Here, every ability used 1pt, or one point, per. Anything extra would cost extra, like the newly added Barrage ability. For x5 it would cost an extra 1pt, x10 would cost an extra 2pts, and x20 would cost 3pts more. The same went for his Creation skills, in that each weapon, armour, or clothing set would come out as a C rating. With B''s as an extra 1pt, A''s for 2pts, S''s for 3pts, and magickal items would cost 5pts each.


    Mana Points themselves would stay at a flat 100, never to grow or reduce. However, the MP Regeneration per minute took the highest stat plus the lowest, divided the resulting number by 10, and rounded the number up. Thereby allowing him to regenerate 20 points per minute, as opposed to having 65 mana every 90 seconds.


    This would be implemented into the rest of his System, but first he needed a test run of his abilities. Which meant he would need to visit the Adventurer''s Guild later that day to take on a quest or three. Of course, his Warriors were going to follow his person, as they desired to test their own abilities after becoming a part of The Black Parade. Which meant the children would be staying at home with the rest of the staff.


    Sighing, Karastak stood up, already finished with his meal as he called everyone''s attention. When they each gave it, he began, ¡°Today, Zabartik, Kirin, and I will be off to the Adventurer''s Guild in order to find a quest to test our skills with whatever Quests they might have. Which means, unfortunately, both Puella and Lupa are to stay home.¡±


    ¡°Nyo!¡± pouted the Cat-kin, who rushed around the table in order to hug his leg, ¡°You can''t go!¡± The Wolfgirl, on the other hand, sighed herself as she stood up and dragged her friend away. Of whom still mewed pitifully as she was placed back atop her chair.


    ¡°Yes, Puella,¡± his voice was calm, soothing as he continued, ¡°I do have to go, but we''ll be back later in the evening. So you two will have the rest of the mansion and grounds to explore.¡± His eyes then focused onto Brutus, then Annata, and finally onto the Living Armour which stood at attention along the walls, ¡°You are all to watch over them and make sure they''re well taken care of. Is this understood?¡±


    A mix reply of salutes and, ¡°Yes Lord,¡± ¡°Yes Master,¡± echoed throughout the hall.


    To which he replied with a smile before nodding to his Warriors. Each nodding back and excusing themselves from their places as they followed himself out.


    *****


    ¡°Sia,¡± Rosenfall sat behind his desk, the Wolfwoman standing at attention before himself. Both wore their work clothes that morning, though the Human did have a few crumbs and droplets of wine stains upon his front from his breakfast. The remains of which was set off to one side by the time she arrived, and would have tidied up if not for the urgency of his request.


    ¡°Sia,¡± he repeated, ¡°This Karas was not old, and his children were both Human.¡± The Magistrate sighed slowly as he leaned back, hands resting atop his abdomen as he stared into the other''s eyes, ¡°You are not one to lie about such things as these, but I have to ask. Are you certain what you saw was what you saw?¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± she started, some confusion in her eyes, ¡°What I saw were an old man, a Cat-kin, a Snow Wolfgirl, and something that didn''t agree with the sunlight. These ones?¡± she shrugged her shoulders, ¡°They''re not the ones I met on the road a few days back.¡±


    ¡°Which means we''ve yet another mystery on our hands,¡± his head bobbed a few times as he stood tall before moving off towards a cabinet against the far wall. Here, his hands opened a drawer and pulled out several loose sheets of parchment. Of which were then pass off to the Sergeant who raised an eyebrow as she took them.


    ¡°These are?¡±


    ¡°Reports,¡± was his answer as he shrugged his own shoulders.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    There were two batches of reports in her hand, with the first being the decimation of Stormhaven. In that Priest Reginald was found to be creating a cult in the Lady of Light''s name, and was executed by a group of Paladins sent by the Lady herself. This resulted in an uprising in the populace, and the entirety of the village was put down for it. Which meant the populace of 120 or so individuals, young, old, and newborn, were extinguish because of this.


    Sia''s eyes widened as she read, and glanced towards Rosenfall. His eyes were dark and clouded as he knew of what they pertained, but she noted his gesture to keep reading.


    In the second was a report of what had occurred after Hero Karas and his group entered into the city of Stonewall. Their first night after gaining a mansion was, for lack of a better word, entertaining. Within a space of an hour, a multitude of personnel appeared out of thin air, each trailing a thin line of smoke behind themselves. What is more, a random person appeared out of nowhere with the same armour as the guards, but this individual vanished from their sight, only to reappear upon the south entrance into the Second Ring the next morning with the note of, ¡°I am not amused,¡± pinned to the chest upon the individual. However, the individual, who was not named, was skewered through the abdomen with a look of sheer terror upon their features.


    ¡°What?¡± the Wolfwoman was stunned by what she read, ¡°What happened? Did Karas do this?¡± Her fists began to ball up, but stopped as soon as half the parchment was crumpled under her paws.


    ¡°We don''t know,¡± the Human shrugged his shoulders with a helpless gesture.


    ¡°How can you not know?¡± her face scrunched with disbelief.


    ¡°Our Diviners couldn''t tell us anything. Even when showing us what had happened, there was nothing to see,¡± a hand was held up almost immediately, as another ruffled through a drawer on his desk. One that soon pulled out an orb of clear crystal, and she knew it was used in scrying methods by Diviners, as being able to hold the memories of the last attempt made with it. ¡°Just watch.¡± Once she approached the crystal, Rosenfall activated it. Upon doing so, the inner portion grew clouded with a dark mist before showing a frightened man within an endarkened room.


    All around him was nothing, but he was lifted high into the air and dropped many times as he screamed and pleaded with the unknown. He struggled in vain as snot and tears ran freely down his face, the helmet he wore being lifted and bashed across his face twice before it was dropped. A few teeth were knocked free as blood flowed from his nose and corners of his lips.


    ¡°Please,¡± Sia could see the bloody lips form the word and a couple more, ¡°Spare me.¡±


    However, just as the man''s eyes were slowly losing hope, a door opened to reveal the soft glow of an evening torch. A tinge of hope appeared in his eyes, but was quickly dashed away as something caused him to howl out a, ¡°NO!¡± in the silence of crystal. What is more, he was immediately hoisted into the air, and taken outside where the man continued to struggle without any words escaping his throat.


    After which he was taken to the gate, which was surprisingly devoid of life at that time, and he was propped up and pinned to the large door leading into the Third Ring. Whereupon his eyes widened in horror as a spear was immediately hefted and run through the man''s abdomen with a force that showed the wielder to have unimaginable strength. For it went half way into the the wood behind him. The last of what the crystal showed was of him trying to struggle, but feebly as the note was written out.


    Once it faded away into nothingness, Sia turned with large eyes towards Rosenfall. Questions formed upon her lips, but he could only shut his eyes and shake his head in response. ¡°Read on,¡± was all he could say.


    The next portion of the report was of Karas and his group, along with the children, entering into the local Adventurer''s Guild. Here, she paused in order to raise an eyebrow at her boss. ¡°How were you able to access the Guild''s halls for this?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± he grinned sheepishly, as though he were a child who was caught red handed, ¡°Let''s just say I''m an old drinking buddy with a certain Dwarf there.¡±


    Rolling her eyes, the Wolf woman continued to read. In that it revealed two Warriors, both Level 10, to have defeated two Rank 2 Ogres by themselves. To which she whistled with admiration, but said nothing. The names of these individuals were Zabartik and Kirin, with the first being known by her, but not the latter. What truly surprised her was the fact that Karas was able to, quite litterally, obliterate a Rank 5 King Snake.


    ¡°Are you shitting me?¡± she commented slowly, her eyes widening as she glanced at Rosenfall, ¡°How old was that King Snake?¡±


    ¡°250 years old, give or take,¡± he smiled at her knowingly.


    ¡°Bloody Gods,¡± she mumbled agape, ¡°What level is he?¡±


    ¡°He was Level 7 when he killed it,¡± her head whipped in his direction, eyes threatening to pop out, ¡°I know. That was my response, too, but he did it with a single spell.¡±


    ¡°You said ''was''. What level did he become after that?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn''t say, but after his little spell, Karas collapsed and had the two Warriors block his body off from the public. No one knew what happened, except that there was a lot of crunching and there were witnesses of a swarm of bats eating something beneath the cover. They even ate the bodies of the Ogres, cores and all, after they were slain.¡±


    Again, her eyes threatened to leap out of Sia''s skull when he spoke of such a thing, but was answered only with a shrug. ¡°No idea, but after the things finished eating, Karas reemerged from the mess unharmed.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± was all she could mutter as she sat down unbidden.


    ¡°My thoughts exactly,¡± he nodded before continuing, knowing full well she didn''t have the energy to continue reading, ¡°Do you remember the strange carriage he came in last night to the party?¡± At her own nod, he continued with, ¡°No one knows what it''s made of, but it''s 100% magickal, but what''s truly interesting are those guards he was escorted by. No one knows what they are, but I know someone at the Magic Academy just up the road.


    ¡°He''s a librarian who deals with creatures of lore. Anyways, he said those things resembled something called Living Armour. Which are spirits or energies bound to a suit of armour to live out their eternities in serving someone.¡± Another shrug of his shoulders ensued, ¡°They all emerged after those Shadow Warriors were brought into the mansion. Even this morning, there were witnesses of various creatures and Humans walking about the grounds.¡±


    ¡°Like?¡± she was curious, but it was evident that she was also tired from all the shock.


    ¡°Draconians, Kin, and Beastfolk. There was even an Elf or two running about without a collar on,¡± he smiled at this, as he was against slavery of the Elven races, ¡°Quite bold, to be honest, but there haven''t been anyone trying to steal them just yet.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± her eyes squinted at her boss with great suspicion.


    To which he snorted, ¡°We''re in Stonewall, my dear Sia, where the city was once held as the Elven Slave capitol of the world. There are more than enough people who would love to have an uncollared Elf as a slave.¡±


    The Wolf woman''s eyes drooped with displeasure at the thought, her lips becoming a frown, but they soon righted as a thought flittered through her mind, ¡°The man who was pinned to the Third Ring''s door... Do the Diviners know who sent the man?¡±


    ¡°Yep, and before you ask, it was Lord Fenwin who sent him. Also,¡± he held up his hand again to stop her from speaking out yet again, ¡°he denied any involvement, and we could only pin it to a middleman who gave up the Lord''s name.¡±


    ¡°And, of course,¡± she drawled with a roll of her eyes, ¡°he denied any involvement to the man.¡±


    ¡°You got it,¡± he flicked his index fingers in her direction for a moment, before setting them down, ¡°but seriously, this new Hero is far too strong for his own good. Not to mention he immediately signed up to be an Adventurer, which the Guild is notorious for not allowing their members to not become involved with any sort of politics. Even going so far as to go to war with Solomon when he tried to implement a mandatory military service for all within his border some ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± she perked up to glance at her boss, ¡°What rank did Karas gain?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, Gold Rank A, I believe,¡± he spoke as he waved away her shock once more, ¡°but that doesn''t matter right now. What we need are eyes on the inside, but I doubt he''s hiring.¡±


    ¡°But, why do you want to know what''s going on in his home? Wasn''t that man who was pinned to the door enough of an incentive to not try such a thing?¡±


    ¡°My dear Sia,¡± he grinned with an evil glint in his eye, ¡°You should know by now that I love a good mystery, and our new resident Hero, Karas, is the biggest one of all. So if I can figure out what exactly he is, I''ll be able to rest easy.¡±

 A2 Chapter 69

    Stonewall was supposed to be holding a festival, but all that was seen were a few more smiling faces and people with a lighter spring in their step, as Karastak and his Warriors made their way towards the Guild Hall. Here and there, the trio spied a more than a few children running about in brighter and more cheerful colours. This caused them to slow their pace as small smiles blossomed upon their features as the first Tenet rushed through their minds. However, these were not a part of their System, and therefore could choose to ignore them as they so chose. Which was what their Lord did, as he tapped the pair''s chest and pointed at the hall.


    That day, the polymorphed Human decided to wear a muted blue robe with a breastplate of the same colour over the robe itself. The plate held a few rust spots along the edges, and gave off the appearance that it had been beaten back into shape many times. This was to show that he wasn''t one who wasn''t brand new to the fighting scene, even if he was new to the area. Each of these were created by way of magicks, by the by, and held only defensive properties woven into the energies used.


    Zabartik, however, desired to have his armoured skin made into the likeness of a Warrior Knight. Beings who wore full plate armours and were the front line of defense in any group. To which Karastak raised an eyebrow in response, but gave in just the same.


    As for the last of the trio, Kirin, he wore his own Samurai armours with the demonic mask hanging off to the side of his helmet. Upon his left hip were not one, but two swords of different length he called a Katana and a Wakazashi. They were familiar to their leader''s mind, but he spoke nothing of it.


    Regardless, the trio entered into the Hall, and was met with a few stares as they drifted over to the board containing various quests. Each of which were classified into F through A quests. From fetch quests to slaying a local monster or group therein, nothing changed between the worlds of Terra and Azzarath in Karastak''s eyes. There were even a few guard-styled missions to protect a caravan or one of the many local lords of Stonewall. Either way, he avoided the first and last examples, and focused more upon the subjugation quests.


    Here, he learned of a Goblin clan had moved into the vicinity, and was wreaking havoc on the local trappers and hunters'' way of life by stealing their game or causing them to branch out further away from their favoured spots. Deeper into the nearby forests, beyond the Goblins and their mischief, was an age old menace. A Basilisk had taken up residence some five years back, and no one was able to do much about it. Partly because people were afraid of the creature''s ability to turn others to stone with a glance, and the rest was because it was a Silver Rank A quest.


    As he reached out to take up the Basilisk subjugation request, Karastak paused as someone nearby scoffed loud enough to cause their side of the Hall to quiet themselves. Ignoring the commotion, his eyes lit up as a quest alert appeared before him on a placard.


    Quest Alert!


    A Basilisk has moved into the Elven Woods west of Stonewall!


    This quest has been increased from Gold Rank B to Silver Rank A due to the severity of the quest itself. Many have taken up this request, but only a few have returned to give up on it and forfeit the rewards.


    Will you be the first to complete this 5 year old quest?


    Duration of quest at the time of acceptance: Until completed or forfeited


    Rank needed to accept this quest: Silver Rank A


    Your Rank: Gold Rank A


    Reward/s: 50,000 EXP, 5,000gp, additional rewards upon completion


    Do you wish to accept this quest?


    Y/N


    Glancing at the other two, he noted that they had also received a placard as well, and were waiting for his confirmation on whether or not they should accept it. He then nodded at the pair before pressing the Y, and smiled to himself at receiving his first quest upon the world. The two nodded back as they also gained the quest, and all heard the rising of bodies as chairs nearest them scraped across the wooden flooring. However, this was ignored as his finger tapped against the Goblin Subjugation request. Even though it was two letter grades below them, it would be easier to complete this upon their return due to it being along the way.


    Quest Alert!


    Goblins have been harassing Hunters and Trappers within the Elven Woods Northwest of Stonewall!


    Two weeks ago, they were spotted migrating into the area, but none were able to find their nest before they gained roots and began to spread. Now they are an infestation to those who use the Woods as their source of revenue.


    Find and cull the Goblins to receive the rewards below!


    Duration of quest at the time of acceptance: 1 week


    Rank needed to accept this quest: Copper Rank C


    Your Rank: Gold Rank A


    Reward/s: 25 EXP and 5sp per Goblin ear; 500 EXP and 50sp for every Goblin Warrior ear; 2,500 EXP and 5gp for every Goblin Sage ear.


    If the nest is discovered and destroyed by you and/or your party''s hand, extra rewards will be given!


    Do you wish to accept this quest?


    Y/N


    Upon accepting this one, however, Karastak''s eyes widened as another alert flashed before his eyes. One which led him to frown then palm his face as he forgot about it completely.


    Warning!


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.You have reached the maximum amount of quests one can hold at a time!


    Your active Quests are as follows:


    Goblin Subjugation


    Basilisk Subjugation


    Find the Lost Beacons of Azzarath


    In order to receive more quests, you must either complete or forfeit the others.


    Do you wish to forfeit any of the quests presented?


    Y/N


    ''I can''t believe I forgot about this one,'' he mentally exclaimed, noting that there were still five out of six beacons not found, and he would have to search for them later. For now, there were the recent Quests he had gained, and as he turned around, the trio found their way blocked by a mass of flesh and iron chain. Sighing and shaking his head, Karastak watched as burly arms folded themselves in front of a barrel wide chest. One which rang silently together as the small metal ringlets tapped against one another.


    ¡°Outta ta way, shorty,¡± growled the voice of a Human who was half again his own height. A hand was about to be rested upon his shoulder, but paused when the the blade of Zabartik''s Greatword rested a few millimetres above the thick wrist. ¡°Huh?¡± was all the man said as Karastak spoke up without glancing his way.


    ¡°Remove yourself or be removed.¡±


    Behind the mass of flesh and chain came the sounds of chairs being dragged across the floor as feet pounded the area around them. It was here that he glanced up, but not at the giant before himself, but towards the Minimap in his peripheral. Whereupon he noted that there were only half a dozen to their three.


    ¡°You surrounded, shorty,¡± growled the one before him, ¡°Get outta mah way afore I hit you.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if this place is the same,¡± Karastak''s voice was small as his eyes drifted over towards the counter where a woman with red hair and a green dress sat with a forced smile. ¡°You there, woman.¡± Her eyes widened as she turned towards himself with an expression which begged to whatever Gods she worshiped that he wasn''t speaking to her. ¡°Yes you, the one in the green dress. Are the rules here the same as where I''m from? Where you can only defend yourself from attacks by other Guild members, not instigate them or else be in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± she blinked her eyes a few times before they drifted off to her right. After which they snapped back with a bob of her own head, ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he grinned a maniacal grin, and, turning back towards the group which surrounded them, stretched it even further as he only then turned his gaze upwards towards the giant''s own features. Of which consisted of a square shaped head, a cleft chin, a beak-like nose, and a pair of baby-blue eyes. Ones that were full of confusion and mixed with a tinge of anger.


    The anger soon won over the mind of the brute, whose right hand balled into a fist as it reared back ready to strike. Next to him, one of the others had an immediate epiphany, and called out, ¡°No, Brutus! Don''t hit him!¡±


    Which led to the large Human to blink a few times, but kept his pose as he turned his head toward the speaker, ¡°Why nah?¡±


    ¡°You''ll get another strike on your record,¡± and when the other didn''t respond, continued with, ¡°You''ll be kicked out of the Guild and won''t be able to help your brother anymore.¡±


    What came next caused the trio to blink with surprise, as the large Human backed away with tears in his eyes as sweat beaded his forehead. The man''s hands were out in front of him as though warding off a blow, when he tripped and fell atop a table whilst mumbling something about helping his brother pay off their debts. Whereas Karastak simply shrugged and pointed towards the counter.


    Once the group came up to it, he spoke softly, ¡°We''d like a map of the surrounding areas. The more detailed the better.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± the woman''s eyes widened before she shook her head as though caught in a dream, ¡°Oh, sure. Um... 5sp, please.¡±


    Once the coinage was passed between them, and a map was secured, the trio left the Guild Hall with nary a word. Eyes followed their path, of course, and many were of scorn over the confrontation between themselves and Brutus. Whereas others were of wonderment or calculation.


    *


    The trio left by the North Gate within the First Ring of Stonewall relatively easy as they showed off their rank as Guild Members to the guards that passed them by or were at each gate. Of course, leaving was easier than returning, but that was besides the point.


    Outside was a long road that stretched onwards, skirting around the forest before disappearing into it. This was a main trade route for many a caravan, but what was most interesting to Karastak''s eyes and ears were the amount of children between the ages of ten and sixteen running around casting spells or striking each other with wooden or blunted iron weaponry. Even more so were a few who had taken upon themselves to use their skills against the abundant wildlife which popped out of the ground and forest like eager lambs to the slaughter.


    He began to turn towards his Warriors in order to ask if they know what''s going on, but stopped half way when it dawned upon his mind that they were both summoned creatures and would know nothing. Which meant he had to ask someone, but there was none in reach, so he turned around to ask the guards stationed at the entrance of the gate what the group was doing and who were they.


    ¡°What?¡± grunted a young man in hard leathers and a silver emblem of a large wall stitched and painted above his left breast.


    ¡°The group of children over there,¡± Karastak thumbed behind him, ¡°who are they and what are they doing?¡±


    ¡°They''re the School''s kids and they''re training for a competition,¡± he spoke as though everyone knew of this.


    ¡°And the school''s location?¡±


    ¡°Second Ring between the First and Third entrance.¡± The comment was automatically given as though others have asked its whereabouts many a time.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed softly before turned around and walking off towards the woods with his Warriors trailing behind him.


    ¡°Lord? What is on your mind?¡± asked Kirin as the trio paused in front of the woods just as their leader unraveled the purchased map.


    Of which led to him pulling up his status page in order to fiddle around with the Passive Skill, Minimap. One that caused the map itself to hold a smaller icon to its bottom right where the map itself lay. When he focused upon it, it would expand to fill up his vision in its entirety, showing their location in conjunction with the map itself. Unfortunately, this new ability also absorbed the whole of the physical map as it was needed to create this new skill.


    ¡°There we go,¡± a small smile stretched across his lips, and he turned towards Kirin in order to address his inquiry, ¡°I shall be asking Lupa and Puella later if they wish for an education when we return. If they wish for it, one will be provided. If not, then not.


    ¡°Regardless, let us push forward. I desire something to vent upon, and this five year old Basilisk quest seems like an interesting one to do so.¡±